JOURNAL OF GENOCIDE STUDIES «ՑԵՂԱՍՊԱՆԱԳԻՏԱԿԱՆ ՀԱՆԴԵՍ» ԳԻՏԱԿԱՆ ՊԱՐԲԵՐԱԿԱՆ by Armenian Genocide Museum-Institute Foundation

ÐÐ ¶ÆîàôÂÚàôÜÜºðÆ ²¼¶²ÚÆÜ ²Î²¸ºØÆ² Ð²Úàò òºÔ²êä²ÜàôÂÚ²Ü Â²Ü¶²ð²Ü-ÆÜêîÆîàôî

òºÔ²êä²Ü²¶Æî²Î²Ü Ð²Ü¸ºê 1(1)

ºñ¨³Ý 2013

ISSN 1829-3980

ò»Õ³ëå³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ý¹»ë Journal of Genocide Studies Æóðíàë èññëåäîâàíèé ãåíîöèäà

ÈáõÛë ¿ ï»ëÝáõÙ 2013 Ãí³Ï³ÝÇó

1(1), 2013

ÊÙμ³·ñ³Ï³Ý ËáñÑáõñ¹

Ð³ÛÏ ¸»ÙáÛ³Ý, å. ·. ¹. (·ÉË. ËÙμ³·Çñ) êáõñ»Ý Ø³ÝáõÏÛ³Ý, å. ·. Ã. (·ÉË. ËÙμ³·ñÇ ï»Õ³Ï³É) ²ñë»Ý ²í³·Û³Ý, å. ·. ¹. È¨áÝ ²μñ³Ñ³ÙÛ³Ý, å. ·. ¹. Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝ Ø³ñáõÃÛ³Ý, å. ·. ¹. èáõμ»Ý ê³ýñ³ëïÛ³Ý, å. ·. ¹.

ì³É»ñÇ ÂáõÝÛ³Ý, å. ·. ¹. ì³ñáõÅ³Ý äáÕáëÛ³Ý, å. ·. ¹. ²Ý³ÑÇï Êáëñá¨³, å. ·. Ã. Ø»ÉÇÝ» ²ÝáõÙÛ³Ý, å. ·. Ã. Ü³ñÇÝ» Ø³ñ·³ñÛ³Ý, å. ·. Ã. Â»ÑÙÇÝ» Ø³ñïáÛ³Ý, å. ·. Ã. ¶¨áñ· ì³ñ¹³ÝÛ³Ý, å. ·. Ã.

ò»Õ³ëå³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ý¹»ë, ºñ¨³Ý: Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ã³Ý·³ñ³Ý-ÇÝëïÇïáõï, 2013.- 176 ¿ç Ð³Ý¹»ëÁ ÉáõÛë ¿ ï»ëÝáõÙ ï³ñÇÝ »ñÏáõ ³Ý·³Ù Ðñ³ï³ñ³ÏÇãª ¶²² Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý-Ã³Ý·³ñ³Ý ÇÝëïÇïáõï Ð³ëó»ª ÌÇÍ»éÝ³Ï³μ»ñ¹Ç Ñáõß³Ñ³Ù³ÉÇñ, ºñ¨³Ý, 0028 Ð»é.ª (+374 10) 39 09 81), ¾É. Ñ³ëó».ª handes@genocide-museum.am

Ð³ñ·»ÉÇ ÁÝÃ»ñóáÕÝ»ñ, Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ã³Ý·³ñ³Ý-ÇÝëïÇïáõïÁ ëÏëáõÙ ¿ §ò»Õ³ëå³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ý¹»ë¦ ·Çï³Ï³Ý å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÇ ÃáÕ³ñÏáõÙÁ: ²Ûë Ñ³Ý¹»ëáõÙ ½»ï»Õí»ÉÇù ÝÛáõÃ»ñÝ ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝ³Éáõ »Ý Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý, å³ïÙ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ Ã»Ù³ÛÇÝ ³éÝãíáÕ ÙÛáõë ÑÇÙÝ³ËÝ¹ÇñÝ»ñÇ áõ ³ëå»ÏïÝ»ñÇ ÉÇ³ñÅ»ù áõ Ñ³Ù³å³ñ÷³Ï áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, ¹³éÝ³Éáí Ýáñ Ñ³ñÃ³Ï ·Çï³Ï³Ý μ³Ý³í»×»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ, μ³ó»Éáí Ýáñ ÑáñÇ½áÝÝ»ñ ³å³·³ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ: ²Û¹áõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ, Ñ³Ý¹»ëÁ ãÇ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³÷³Ïí»Éáõ ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³ÝÝ ³éÝãíáÕ ÑÇÙÝ³ËÝ¹ÇñÝ»ñÇ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ùμ, ³ÛÉ¨ ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝ³Éáõ ¿ ³ÛÉ ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Ý»ñÇ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ í»ñ³μ»ñáÕ Ñ³ñó»ñÇÝ` Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë Ï³ñ¨áñ»Éáí Ñ³Ù»Ù³ï³Ï³Ý μÝáõÛÃÇ Ñ»ï³½áïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ: Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ùáï³Éáõï Ñ³ñÛáõñ³ÙÛ³ ï³ñ»ÉÇóÇ Ï³å³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ùμ ËÇëï Ï³ñ¨áñíáõÙ ¿ ·Çï³Ï³Ý Ýáñ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ¨ ¹ñ³Ýó ³ñ¹ÛáõÝùáõÙ Ã»Ù³ÛÇ ßáõñç Ýáñ ·Çï»ÉÇùÝ»ñÇ Ó»éùμ»ñáõÙÁ: Âáõñù³Ï³Ý ÏáÕÙÇ ÅËïáÕ³Ï³Ý áõ Ñ³Ï³·Çï³Ï³Ý Ùáï»óáõÙÝ»ñÁ ï³ñ»óï³ñÇ ³í»ÉÇ ³·ñ»ëÇí áõ μ³½Ù³ß»ñï ¹ñë¨áñáõÙÝ»ñ »Ý ëï³ÝáõÙ` Ýáñ Ù³ñï³Ññ³í»ñÝ»ñ Ý»ï»Éáí Ñ³Û ¨ ûï³ñ³½·Ç ·Çï³Ï³Ý Ñ³ÝñáõÛÃÇÝ: àõëïÇ ³Ûë ï»ë³ÝÏÛáõÝÇó Ñ³Ý¹»ëÁ Ïáãí³Í ¿ Éáõñç ¹»ñ³Ï³ï³ñáõÙ áõÝ»Ý³É` Ñ»ï³½áïáÕÝ»ñÇÝ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ ÁÝÓ»é»Éáí Çñ»Ýó ·Çï³Ï³Ý ³ñ¹ÛáõÝùáí ³ñ¹ÛáõÝ³í»ï Ï»ñåáí ã»½áù³óÝ»É Ñ³Ï³·Çï³Ï³Ý μáÉáñ ÷áñÓ»ñÁ: ÀÝÃ»ñóáÕÇ áõß³¹ñáõÃÛ³ÝÁ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óíáÕ ³Ûë Ñ³ïáñáõÙ ½»ï»Õí³Í »Ý 1909 Ã. ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ñ³ñÛáõñ³ÙÛ³ÏÇ Ï³å³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ùμ 2009 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇÝ ºñ¨³ÝáõÙ Ï³Û³ó³Í ÙÇç³½·³ÛÇÝ ·Çï³ÅáÕáíÇ ÝÛáõÃ»ñÁ: ²Ûë ·Çï³ÅáÕáíÇÝ ï³ñμ»ñ ½»ÏáõóáõÙÝ»ñáí áõ Ñ³Õáñ¹áõÙÝ»ñáí Çñ»Ýó Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ μ»ñ»óÇÝ Ñ»ï³½áïáÕÝ»ñ Ð³Û³ëï³ÝÇó, üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛÇó, ²Ù»ñÇÏ³ÛÇ ØÇ³óÛ³É Ü³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñÇó, ÐáõÝ·³ñÇ³ÛÇó ¨ ²íëïñÇ³ÛÇó: ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ÛáõñûñÇÝ³Ï ë³ÑÙ³Ý³μ³Å³Ý Ñ³Ý¹Çë³ó³Ý 19-ñ¹ ¹³ñ³í»ñçÇÝ ëáõÉÃ³Ý ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹Ç ûñáù Çñ³Ï³Ý³óí³Í ½³Ý·í³Í³ÛÇÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ¨ 1915-1923 ÃÃ. »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó Íñ³·ñí³Í ¨ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óñ³Í ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÙÇç¨: ²Ûë Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ, ÷³ëïáñ»Ý Ï³åáÕ ûÕ³Ï ¹³ñÓ³Ý ï³ñμ»ñ í³ñã³Ï³ñ·»ñÇ ûñáù úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ï³ñ³ÍùáõÙ ³åñáÕ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ÉÇ³Ï³ï³ñ ¿ÃÝÇÏ ½ïÙ³Ý ¨ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ ¨ Ç óáõÛó ¹ñ»óÇÝ Ýáñ ·³Õ³÷³ñ³ËáëáõÃÛ³Ý ùáÕÇ ï³Ï Ñ³Ý¹»ë »ÏáÕ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ³½·³ÛÝ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Çñ³Ï³Ý Íñ³·ñ»ñÝ áõ Ýå³ï³ÏÝ»ñÁ: Ð³çáñ¹³μ³ñ ÐòÂÆ ÏáÕÙÇó ÃáÕ³ñÏíáÕ ³Ûë å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ý¹»ëÁ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝ»Éáõ ¿ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ»ï³½áïáõÃÛ³Ùμ ½μ³ÕíáÕ Ñ³Û ¨ ûï³ñ³½·Ç ·ÇïÝ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ·Çï³Ï³Ý Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙÝ»ñÁ, ÐòÂÆ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå³Í ·Çï³ÅáÕáíÝ»ñÇ ÝÛáõÃ»ñÁ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ Ã»Ù³ÛÇ ßáõñç ÉáõÛë ï»ë³Í ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ·ñ³Ëáë³Ï³ÝÝ»ñ ¨ ³ÛÉ ÝÛáõÃ»ñ:

Ð²ÚÎ ¸ºØàÚ²Ü å.·.¹., ÐòÂÆ ïÝûñ»Ý

´àì²Ü¸²ÎàôÂÚàôÜ ²ÝÝ³ ²É»ùë³ÝÛ³Ý...........................................................................................................7 Ð²Ú Î²Ü²Üò Ð²ê²ð²Î²Î²Ü ¶àðÌàôÜºàôÂÚàôÜÀ ÎÆÈÆÎÆ²ÚàôØ 1909 Â. Îàîàð²ÌÜºðÆò Ðºîà (¼. ºê²Ú²ÜÆ ºì ². Âºà¸ÆÎÆ úðÆÜ²Îàì) ²ñ÷ÇÝ» ´³μÉáõÙÛ³Ý .....................................................................................................15 1909 Â. ²¸²Ü²ÚÆ ¨ Ð²ÈºäÆ ìÆÈ²ÚºÂÜºðàôØ îºÔÆ àôÜºò²Ì Îàîàð²ÌÜºðÆ ÄàÔàìð¸²¶ð²Î²Ü Ðºîºì²ÜøÜºðÀ ²ñ³Ù³ÛÇë ´³ÉáÛ³Ý.......................................................................................................24 1909 Âì²Î²ÜÆ ÎÆÈÆÎÆ²ÚÆ Ð²ÚÎ²Î²Ü Îàîàð²ÌÜºðÜ Àêî Æî²È²Î²Ü ¸Æì²Ü²¶Æî²Î²Ü ö²êî²ÂÔÂºðÆ Ð³ÛÏ ¸»ÙáÛ³Ý ................................................................................................................34 1909 Â. ²¸²Ü²ÚÆ ºô Ð²ÈºäÆ ìÆÈ²ÚºÂÜºðàôØ îºÔÆ àôÜºò²Ì Îàîàð²ÌÜºðÆ Ðà¶º´²Ü²Î²Ü ¸ð¸²ä²îÖ²èÜºðÜ àô Ðºîºô²ÜøÜºðÀ. Ü²ÊÜ²Î²Ü ¸Æî²ðÎàôØ Üºð Raymond Kévorkian........................................................................................................42 LA GESTION POLITIQUE DES MASSACRES DE CILICIE î³Ã¨ÇÏ Ô³ÉÃ³ÕãÛ³Ý ..................................................................................................59 ²¸²Ü²ÚÆ 1909 Â. Îàîàð²ÌÜºðÆ ²è²æÆÜ ²ðÒ²¶²ÜøÜºðÜ ²ðºìØî²Ð²Ú Ø²ØàôÈàôØ êáõñ»Ý Ø³ÝáõÏÛ³Ý.........................................................................................................69 Ð²ÚÎ²Î²Ü ²ð¸Æ²Î²Ü²òàôØÀ àðäºê Ð²Úàò òºÔ²êä²ÜàôÂÚ²Ü ä²îÖ²è (²¸²Ü²ÚÆ úðÆÜ²Îàì) Eva Merénics ....................................................................................................................76 REPORTS ON THE MASSACRES IN ADANA BY AUSTRO-HUNGARIAN NEWSPAPERS ²ñ³Ù ØÇñ½áÛ³Ý ............................................................................................................92 àð´²ÊÜ²Ø ¶àðÌàôÜºàôÂÚàôÜÀ 1909 Â. ²¸²Ü²ÚÆ ºì Ð²ÈºäÆ Ü²Ð²Ü¶ÜºðàôØ îºÔÆ àôÜºò²Ì æ²ð¸ºðÆò Ðºîà ê»¹³ ä³ñë³ÙÛ³Ý ........................................................................................................98 ØÞ²ÎàôÂ²ÚÆÜ òºÔ²êä²ÜàôÂÚ²Ü Æð²¶àðÌØ²Ü ØºÊ²ÜÆ¼ØÜºðÜ ²¸²Ü²ÚÆ ºì Ð²ð²ÎÆò Þðæ²ÜÜºðÆ 1909 Â. Îàîàð²ÌÜºðÆ 5

ÀÜÂ²òøàôØ ºì ¸ð²Üò Ðºîºì²ÜøÜºðÀ Rubina Peroomian .........................................................................................................105 THE POETICS OF VIOLENCE IN LITERARY RESPONSES TO THE ADANA MASSACRES ì³ñáõÅ³Ý äáÕáëÛ³Ý ................................................................................................. 118 1909 Â. ÎÆÈÆÎÚ²Ü Îàîàð²ÌÜºðÀ üð²ÜêÆ²Î²Ü ä²îØ²¶ðàôÂÚ²Ü øÜÜ²Î²Ü ÈàôÚêÆ Üºðøà (Ð²Ø²èàî ¸Æî²ðÎàôØ Üºð) Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ê»ÉÇÙÛ³Ý..................................................................................................128 ²î²Ü²ÚÆ Îàîàð²ÌÀ ºì Ð²Ú ²ôºî²ð²Ü²Î²ÜÜºðàôÜ ÎàðàôêîÀ Ð³ëÙÇÏ êï»÷³ÝÛ³Ý ..................................................................................................138 Ð²ÚÎ²Î²Ü æ²ð¸ºðÆ ²ðî²òàÈàôØÀ Ð²Ú²î²è ÂàôðøºðºÜ ¶ð²Î²ÜàôÂÚ²Ü Øºæ ²ÝÇ àëÏ³ÝÛ³Ý..............................................................................................................142 1909 Â. ²¸²Ü²ÚÆ æ²ð¸ºðÆÜ ´²Ü²ÎÆ Ø²êÜ²ÎòàôÂÚ²Ü Ð²ðòÆ Þàôðæ Verjine Svazlian..............................................................................................................148 THE ADANA MASSACRE AND THE PEOPLE’S HISTORICAL MEMORY Æí î»ñÝáÝ .....................................................................................................................155 ÎÆÈÆÎÆ² 1909 Â.£ ÐÜ²ð²ìà±ð ¾ð ²ð¸Úàø Î²ÜÊ²¼¶²È òºÔ²êä²ÜàôÂÚ²Ü êä²èÜ²ÈÆøÀ ²ñï»Ù úÑ³Ýç³ÝÛ³Ý ..................................................................................................162 ²¸²Ü²ÚÆ æ²ð¸ºðÜ ²ìêîðÆ²Î²Ü ²ðÊÆì²ÚÆÜ ì²ìºð²¶ðºðÆ ÈàôÚêÆ Üºðøà ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ ÝíÇñí³Í Ýáñ Ññ³ï³ñ³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ ...................170

Ð²Ú Î²Ü²Üò Ð²ê²ð²Î²Î²Ü ¶àðÌàôÜºàôÂÚàôÜÀ ÎÆÈÆÎÆ²ÚàôØ 1909 Â Îàîàð²ÌÜºðÆò Ðºîà (¼. ºê²Ú²ÜÆ ºì ². Âºà¸ÆÎÆ úðÆÜ²Îàì) ²ÝÝ³ ²É»ùë³ÝÛ³Ý 19-ñ¹ ¹³ñáõÙ Ñ³Û Çñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç ëÏÇ½μ ³é³í Ï³Ý³Ýó ß³ñÅáõÙÁ, ¨ ³ñ¹»Ý ÇëÏ ¹³ñÇ Ï»ëÇÝ Ñ³Û ÏÇÝÝ ³ÏïÇí Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ñ óáõó³μ»ñáõÙ ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý-ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý ÏÛ³ÝùáõÙ£ Î³Ý³Ýó ç³Ýù»ñáí ÑÇÙÝíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ¹åñáóÝ»ñ, áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñ, ³Õù³ï³ÝáóÝ»ñ, Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ μ³½Ù³ÃÇí ÙÇçáó³éáõÙÝ»ñ, Ñ³Ý·³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ, ÇëÏ Ñ³í³ùí³Í ÝíÇñ³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñáí ÉáõÍíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ñ³Ù³ÛÝùáõÙ ³éÏ³ ËÝ¹ÇñÝ»ñÁ£ 1890-³Ï³Ý Ãí³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹ II-Ç ûñáù Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí³Í Ñ³Û»ñÇ ½³Ý·í³Í³ÛÇÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï×³éáí ÙÇ³éÅ³Ù³Ý³Ï ³Û¹ ³ÏïÇíáõÃÛáõÝÁ áñáß³ÏÇáñ»Ý Ýí³½»ó£ 1908 Ã. »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ñ»Õ³ßñçáõÙÁ Ù»Í á·¨áñáõÃÛáõÝ ³é³ç³óñ»ó ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç£ Î³Ý³Ýó ÏáÕÙÇó Ó¨³íáñí³Í Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ëÏë»óÇÝ í»ñ³Ï³½Ù³íáñí»É, ÑÇÙÝ³¹ñí»óÇÝ Ýáñ»ñÁ£ ¸ñ³Ýó ÃÇíÁ ÏïñáõÏ ³×»ó Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë 1909 Ã., áñÁ å³ÛÙ³Ý³íáñí³Í ¿ñ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ³ñÛáõÝ³ÉÇ ¹»åù»ñáí£ ²Û¹ Ýáñ³ëï»ÕÍ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ μ³ñ»·áñÍ³Ï³Ý ¨ Ýå³ëï³Ù³ïáõÛó μÝáõÛÃ áõÝ»ÇÝ ¨ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ Í³í³ÉáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ³Õù³ï³ËÝ³Ù, ³ÛñÇ³ËÝ³Ù ¨ áñμ³ËÝ³Ù ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛáõÝ,1 ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ½μ³ÕíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ï³Ý³Ýó ÏñÃáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç Ýñ³Ýó ¹»ñÇ μ³ñÓñ³óÙ³Ý ·áñÍáí£ ²Ûë Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÁ ·ñ»Ã» Ï»Ýë³Ï³Ý Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ áõÝ»ó»É 1909 Ã. ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ³Õ»ïÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇÝ û·Ý»Éáõ ¨ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ù³ÛÝùÇ ÏÛ³ÝùÁ í»ñ³Ï³½Ù³íáñ»Éáõ Ñ³ñóáõÙ£ ²ÛÝåÇëÇ Ï³ñ¨áñ ËÝ¹ÇñÝ»ñ, ÇÝãåÇëÇÝ áñμ»ñÇ áõ ³ÛñÇÝ»ñÇ ËÝ¹ÇñÝ ¿ñ, ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ Í³Ýñ³ó³Í ¿ñ ÙÇ ß³ñù Ï³Ý³Ýó Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ¨ ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ ³ÝÑ³ï ÏÇÝ ·áñÍÇãÝ»ñÇ áõë»ñÇÝ, áñáÝù ³Ý·Ý³Ñ³ï»ÉÇ ³ßË³ï³Ýù ï³ñ³Ý Ñ³Û ³Õ»ïÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇÝ û·Ý»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ²Ûëûñ Ýñ³Ýó ³ÝÓÝ³Ï³Ý ³ñËÇíÝ»ñáõÙ, ïå³·Çñ ¨ ³ÝïÇå ÝÛáõÃ»ñáõÙ μ³½Ù³ÃÇí ï»Õ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ ·ïÝ»É ¹³ñ³ëÏ½μÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ¨ Ñ³ñ³ÏÇó ßñç³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í áÕμ»ñ·áõÃÛ³Ý ¨ Ýñ³Ý Ñ³çáñ¹áÕ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ßñç³ÝÇ í»ñ³μ»ñÛ³É, áñáÝù Ï³ñ¨áñ ³ÕμÛáõñ »Ý Ñ³Ý¹Çë³ÝáõÙ 1909 Ã. ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý ¹»åù»ñÝ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ºÃ» Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï Ñ³Û»ñÁ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ ãáõÝ»ÇÝ û·Ý»Éáõ ç³ñ¹»ñÇó ïáõÅ³Í ¨ ÷ñÏí³Í Çñ»Ýó Ñ³Ûñ»Ý³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇÝ, ³å³ 1909 Ã. ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¹»åù»ñÇó Ñ»ïá Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ ÁÝÓ»é»É ¿ñ ³Û¹ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¨ áõÕÕ³ÏÇáñ»Ý Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÙ ¿ñ û·ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ·áñÍÇÝ` Ã»ñ¨ë ³Ûë Ï»ñå ÷áñÓ»Éáí ÏáÍÏ»É ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ñ³Ýó³·áñÍáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç Çñ ë»÷³Ï³Ý Ù»Õë³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ. §ºñμ ÎÇÉÇÏ»³Ý ³Ñ³õáñ ¹¿åùÁ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³õ,- ÝßáõÙ ¿ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇóÁ,- »ñμ ß³ï»ñ ïáõÝ¿, ÇÝãù¿ ½ñÏáõ»ó³Ý, ãáñ³μ»Ï Ñ³óÇ Ï³ñûï ÙÝ³óÇÝ, íñ³ÝÝ»ñáõ ï³ÏÁ` ãáñ ·»ïÝÇ, ÑáÕÇ áõ ÙáËñÇ íñ³Û Ýëï³Ý, ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÇõÝÁ Ù¿Ï ÏáÕÙ¿Ý, ³ÙμáÕç äáÉëáÛ áõ ³ñï³ë³ÑÙ³ÝÇ Ñ³Ûáõ1 1909 Ã. ÑÇÙÝ³¹ñí»É ¿ §Ð³Û Ï³Ý³Ýó ÙÇáõÃÛáõÝÁ¦` ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ ³Õ»ïÇó Ñ»ïá í»ñ³åñáÕÝ»ñÇÝ û·Ý»Éáõ Ýå³ï³Ïáí£ §Ð³Û ïÇÏÝ³Ýó ÙÇáõÃÛáõÝÁ¦, áñÁ Ï³½Ù³íáñí»É ¿ñ ü»ñÇ·ÛáõÕÇ §îÇÏÝ³Ýó¦ ¨ ´»ñ³ÛÇ §²ßË³ï³ÝùÇ ï³Ý¦ áñáß ³Ý¹³ÙÝ»ñÇ ÙÇ³íáñáõÙáí, ¹³ñÓÛ³É ³Û¹ Ýå³ï³ÏÝ áõÝ»ñ£ ´³óÇ Ñ³·áõëï ¨ ¹ñ³Ù ïñ³Ù³¹ñ»Éáõó, Ýñ³Ýù úñÃ³·ÛáõÕáõÙ ÑÇÙÝáõÙ »Ý áñμ³Ýáó, áñï»Õ ÏñÃáõÙ ¨ ¹³ëïÇ³ñ³ÏáõÙ »Ý Ñ³Û áñμáõÑÇÝ»ñÇÝ£ ¶³ïÁ·ÛáõÕáõÙ ÑÇÙÝ³¹ñí³Í §îÇÏÝ³Ýó ÙÇáõÃÛáõÝÁ¦ Ñ³Ý·³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ñ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÝáõÙ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áñμ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ §Ð³Û ÏÇÝ»ñáõ ÙÇáõÃÛ³Ý¦ Ï³Ù §äáÉëá Ñ³Û ïÇÏÝ³Ýó ÙÇáõÃÛ³Ý¦ ³Ý¹³ÙÝ»ñÁ ßñçáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ïÝ»ïáõÝ, Ñ³í³ùáõÙ Ñ³·áõëï áõ ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßï åÇïáõÛùÝ»ñ£ ²Ûë Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áñμáõÑÇÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ μ³óáõÙ »Ý Ý³¨ áñμ³Ýáó-³ñÑ»ëï³Ýáó£

²É»ùë³ÝÛ³Ý ²ÝÝ³

ÃÇõÝÁ, Ð. ´. ØÇáõÃÇõÝÁ ÙÇõë ÏáÕÙ¿Ý` Ýå³ëïÝ»ñ áõ û·ÝáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñ Ñ³ëóáõóÇÝ...¦2£ ²Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝ³Éáí ³Ûë Ñ³ñóÇÝ` ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÁ3 ÝßáõÙ ¿ñ, áñ §...²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ÙÇ³Ï ³é³õ»ÉáõÃÇõÝ ÙÁ áõÝ¿ÇÝ Ð³ÙÇï»³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñáõÝ íñ³Û. ³ÛÝ ¿ñ, áñ ³ÝÓ³Ùμ Ï³ñáÕ³ó³Ýù ³Ûó»É»É ³Õ¿ï³í³ÛñÁ ¨ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ û·ÝáõÃ»³Ý Ñ³ëÝÇÉ ³ñÏ³Í»³ÉÝ»ñáõÝ, ³ÛÉ Ý³»õ ·ñ»É ï³Å³Ý³ÉÇ ïå³õáñáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÁ¦£4 1909 Ã. ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá Î. äáÉëÇ Ð³Ûáó å³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³ÝÁ ¨ ²½·³ÛÇÝ å³ïíÇñ³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³Ù³ï»Õ Î³ñÙÇñ Ë³ãÇ Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáí áõÕ³ñÏ»óÇÝ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³, áñÁ å»ïù ¿ ï»ÕáõÙ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»ñ ³Õ»ïÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇ ¨ áñμ»ñÇÝ óáõó³μ»ñíáÕ û·ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ£5 Ð³Ïáμ Â»ñ½Û³ÝÇ Ëáëùáí` §Üå³ëïÝ»ñáõ ·áñÍÇÝ ÑëÏ»Éáõ å³ßïûÝáí ²ï³Ý³ Ñ³ë³Ý` îÇÏÇÝ ¼³å»É ºë³Û»³Ý, îÇÏÇÝ ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇ Â¿á¹ÇÏ,6 úñ. ê³Ã»ÝÇÏ úÑ³Ýç³Ý»³Ý,7 áñ Ï³ï³ñ»³É ³ÝÓÝáõÇñáõÃ»³Ùμ ³ßË³ï»ó³Ý ë÷á÷»É ³Õ¿ï»³ÉÝ»ñáõ ó³õ»ñÁ, ³Õ¿ï³í³Ûñ»ñÝ ³Ûó»É»Éáí ³Õ¿ï»³ÉÝ»ñÁ ÙËÇÃ³ñ»óÇÝ »õ ·ñ³Ï³Ý áõ μ³Ý³ëï»ÕÍ³Ï³Ý ·»Õ»óÇÏ ¿ç»ñ ÝáõÇñ»óÇÝ ³Õ¿ïÇÝ áÕμ³ÉÇ ÛÇß³ï³ÏÇÝ¦£8 §²½·³Ýí»ñ Ñ³ÛáõÑÛ³ó ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ¦9 (Ñ»ï³Ûëáõ` §²½·³Ýí»ñ¦) Çñ ÑÇÙÝ³¹ñÙ³Ý ³é³çÇÝ ûñí³ÝÇó áõß³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ ¹³ñÓñ»É ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇÝ, áñï»Õ ãÝ³Û³Í ÑáÍ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝ Ï³ñ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ï»ÕÇ Ñ³Û»ñÁ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ ËáëáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý, ³ñ³μ»ñ»Ý, ùñ¹»ñ»Ý ¨ ·ñ»Ã» ã¿ÇÝ ïÇñ³å»ïáõÙ Çñ»Ýó Ù³Ûñ»ÝÇ É»½íÇÝ£ §²½·³Ýí»ñÁ¦, ãÝ³Û³Í Çñ áõÝ»ó³Í ëáõÕ ÙÇçáóÝ»ñÇÝ, ï»ÕáõÙ Ï³ñáÕ³ó»É ¿ñ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»É Ñ³Û ³ÕçÇÏÝ»ñÇ Ù³Ûñ»ÝÇ ÏñÃáõÃÛáõÝÁ, áñÁ ïí»É ¿ñ Çñ ³ñ¹ÛáõÝùÝ»ñÁ:10 ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÁ, ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝ³Éáí ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ Ñ³Ý¹Çå³Í ¹Åí³ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ, Çñ Ñá¹í³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏáõÙ ·ñáõÙ ¿, áñ ¹Åμ³Ëï³μ³ñ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ Ù³ñ¹ÇÏ ã¿ÇÝ ËáëáõÙ Çñ»Ýó Ù³Ûñ»ÝÇ É»½íáí, ¨ Ýñ³Ýó ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ¿ñ Ñ³ëÏ³Ý³É ÙÇ³ÛÝ ³ÛÝ ¹»åùáõÙ, »ñμ í»ñçÇÝÝ»ñë ËáëáõÙ ¿ÇÝ §ÃßÝ³Ùáõ É»½íáí¦£ Ü³

2 Ü»ñë¿ë ºåëÏ. ¸³ÝÇ¿É»³Ý (êë³Ï³Ý ì³ñ¹³å.), Î³ÃÇÉ ÙÁ çáõñ ³Ûñ³Í ëñï»ñáõ, Î.äáÉÇë, 1912, ¿ç 56£ 3 ºë³Û³Ý ¼³å»ÉÁ (ÐáíÑ³ÝÝÇëÛ³Ý) ÍÝí»É ¿ Î. äáÉëáõÙ 1878 Ã.£ Ü³ËÝ³Ï³Ý ÏñÃáõÃÛáõÝÁ ëï³ó»É ¿ ï»ÕÇ êμ. Ê³ã Ý³Ë³ÏñÃ³ñ³ÝáõÙ, áñÇó Ñ»ïá 1895 Ã. Ù»ÏÝ»É ¿ ö³ñÇ½, áñï»Õ ³í³ñï»É ¿ êáñμáÝÇ Ñ³Ù³Éë³ñ³ÝÁ£ 1908 Ã. ºë³Û³ÝÁ í»ñ³¹³ñÓ»É ¿ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝ ¨ ÙÇÝã¨ 1914 Ã. ³Ûëï»Õ Í³í³É»É ·ñ³Ï³Ý, Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý-ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý μáõéÝ ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛáõÝ£ 4 ¶ñ³Ï³Ý ºñ»ÏáÝ»ñ. Âñù³Ñ³Û Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇó ·ñáÕÝ»ñ (¹³ë³ËáëáõÃÛáõÝ ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÇ), ÂÇýÉÇë, 1916, ¿ç 35£ 5 ºÕÇ³Û»³Ý ´., ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ñ³Ûáó å³ïÙáõÃÇõÝ, ²ÝÃÇÉÇ³ë-ÈÇμ³Ý³Ý, 1970, ¿ç 255£ Ü»ñë¿ë ºåëÏ. ¸³ÝÇ¿É»³Ý, Ýßí. ³ßË. ¿ç 57£ 6 Ð³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý ·áñÍÇã, Ù³ÝÏ³í³ñÅ, Ññ³å³ñ³Ï³Ëáë ¨ Ã³ñ·Ù³ÝÇã ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇ Â»á¹ÇÏÁ (Ö»½í»×Û³Ý) ÍÝí»É ¿ Î.äáÉëáõÙ, Ý³ËÝ³Ï³Ý ÏñÃáõÃÛáõÝÁ ëï³ó»É ¿ ê³Ù³ÃÇ³ÛÇ ÜáõÝÛ³Ý-ì³ñ¹áõÑÛ³Ý í³ñÅ³ñ³ÝáõÙ£ 1895 Ã. Ù»ÏÝ»É ¿ ²Ý·ÉÇ³` μ³ñÓñ³·áõÛÝ ¹åñáóáõÙ ëáíáñ»Éáõ, ³å³ Ù»ÏÝ»É ¿ ö³ñÇ½` ß³ñáõÝ³Ï»Éáõ áõëáõÙÝ ³ÛÝï»Õ£ 1898 Ã. í»ñ³¹³ñÓ»É ¿ äáÉÇë ¨ ½μ³Õí»É Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛ³Ùμ` »ñÏ³ñ ï³ñÇÝ»ñ Ñ³Ý¹Çë³Ý³Éáí §²½·³Ýí»ñ Ñ³ÛáõÑÛ³ó Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåáõÃÛ³Ý¦ ÝíÇñÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÁ£ 7 ê³Ã»ÝÇÏ úÑ³Ýç³ÝÛ³ÝÁ ÍÝí»É ¿ 1880-³Ï³Ý ÃÃ.£ Ü³ Ð³Û³ëï³ÝÇ ³é³çÇÝ Ñ³Ýñ³å»ïáõÃÛ³Ý í³ñã³å»ï Ð³Ùá úÑ³Ýç³ÝÛ³ÝÇ ùáõÛñÝ ¿ñ£ êáíáñ»É ¿ñ ÂÇýÉÇëÇ éáõë³Ï³Ý ·ÇÙÝ³½Ç³ÛáõÙ£ Ü³ ³Ý-¹³Ù³Ïó»É Ð.Ú.¸.-ÇÝ, Ñ³Ý¹Çë³ó»É Ý³¨ ÂÇýÉÇëÇ §Ø»Õáõ¦ ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛ³Ý í³ñãáõÃÛ³Ý ù³ñïáõÕ³ñÁ£ 1908 Ã., »ñμ ¸³ßÝ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³É³ÍíáõÙ ¿ñ ÎáíÏ³ëáõÙ, ï»Õ³÷áËí»É ¿ äáÉÇë ¨ Çñ ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛáõÝÁ ß³ñáõÝ³Ï»É ³ÛÝï»Õ£ ê³Ã»ÝÇÏÁ »Õ»É ¿ äáÉëÇ Ï³Ý³Ýó Î³ñÙÇñ Ë³ãÇ ¨ ²ßË³ï³ÝùÇ ï³Ý ÑÇÙÝ³¹ÇñÝ»ñÇó£ î»°ë ê. ¼»ÛÃÉÛ³Ý, §Ð³Û ÏÝáç ¹»ñÁ Ñ³Û Ñ»Õ³÷áË³Ï³Ý ß³ñÅÙ³Ý Ù»ç¦, Èáë ²Ýç»É»ë, 1992, ¿ç 147-149; Zabel Essayan, Le Rôle de la femme Arménienne pandant la guerre, Revue des etudes Arméniennes, T. II, Paris, 1922, p. 134: 8 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú. Ú³Ïáμ, ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ²Õ¿ïÁ, Î. äáÉÇë, 1912, ¿ç 151£ 9 î»°ë ²¹³Ý³ÉÛ³Ý Ø. È., ²½·³Ýí»ñ Ñ³ÛáõÑÛ³ó ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ä³ïÙ³-μ³Ý³ëÇñ³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ý¹»ë, 1979, ÃÇí 4, ¿ç 255-259£ 10 Victoria Rowe. Cilicia: The View From The Constantinople Women’s Organizations, (Armenian Cilicia; ed. by R. G. Hovannisian and S. Payaslian ), California, 2008, p. 375.

²É»ùë³ÝÛ³Ý ²ÝÝ³

ÝßáõÙ ¿, áñ ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ï³Ý³ÝóÇó Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ñ Éë»É Ù³Ûñ»ÝÇ É»½áõÝ, ¨ áñ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ Ç·³Ï³Ý ë»éÇ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇãÝ»ñÝ ¿ÇÝ ïÇñ³å»ïáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñ»ÝÇÝ£ ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÇ ³ÛÝ Ñ³ñóÇÝ, Ã» ÇÝãå»ë ¿ å³ï³Ñ»É, áñ í»ñçÇÝÝ»ñë ã»Ý Ïáñóñ»É Çñ»Ýó Ù³Ûñ»ÝÇ É»½áõÝ, ëï³ÝáõÙ ¿ Ñ»ï¨Û³É å³ï³ëË³ÝÁ. §Ù»Ýù ¹»é »ñ»Ë³Û ¿ÇÝù, »ñμ ²½·³Ýíáõ¿ñ Ñ³ÛáõÑ»³óÝ áõëáõóãáõÑÇ áõÕ³ñÏ»ó Ù»½ Ùûï »õ Ù»Ýù ãÙáéó³Ýù Ù»ñ Ù³Ûñ»ÝÇ É»½áõÝ¦£ §²ÛëåÇëáí,- »½ñ³÷³ÏáõÙ ¿ ºë³Û³ÝÁ,- ²½·³Ýáõ¿ñ Ñ³ÛáõÑ»³óÝ ¿ñ ÉáÛëÇ ßáÕÁ¦:11 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÛ³Ý »Õ»éÝÇó Ñ»ïá §²½·³Ýí»ñÝ¦ Çñ ³ÙμáÕç ç³Ýù»ñÝ áõÕÕ»ó ¹»åÇ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³` ³Õ»ïÇó ÷ñÏí³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ û·Ý»Éáõ£ ÀÝÏ»ñáõÃÛ³Ý ³Ý¹³ÙÝ»ñÁ ß÷áÃ³Ñ³ñ ¿ÇÝ, Ýáñ³Ï³½Ù ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¹ñ³Ù³Ï³Ý μ³í³Ï³Ý ëáõÕ íÇ×³ÏÇ Ù»ç ¿ñ£ ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇ Â»á¹ÇÏÝ ³é³ç³ñÏáõÙ ¿ êÇåÇÉÇÝ (²½·³Ýí»ñÇ ³ï»Ý³å»ï) ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛ³Ý ÏáÕÙÇó Çñ»Ý ·áñÍáõÕ»É ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³£ êÇåÇÉÝ ³Û¹ ³é³ç³ñÏÝ Çñ»Ýó áõÝ»ó³Í ÙÇçáóÝ»ñáí ³ÝÇñ³·áñÍ»ÉÇ ¿ Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ£ ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇÝ, ¹ÇÙ»Éáí ÙÇ ßá·»Ý³í³ÛÇÝ ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛ³Ý, Ó»éù ¿ μ»ñáõÙ ³Ýí×³ñ ïáÙë ¨ Ù»ÏÝáõÙ` ·ñå³ÝáõÙ áõÝ»Ý³Éáí ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛ³Ý ÁÝ¹³Ù»ÝÁ 30 áëÏÇÝ:12 §Ð³ÛáõÑ»³ó ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃ»³Ý ÏáÕÙ¿ ³Ûë ãáñ»ùß³μÃÇ Ù³Ûñ³ù³Õ³ù¿ë Ø»ñëÇÝ ÏÁ Ù»ÏÝÇ îÇÏÇÝ ². Â¿á¹ÇÏ` áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñ μ³Ý³Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ...¦:13 ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇ Â»á¹ÇÏÁ ÑÇÙÝáõÙ ¿ áñμ³Ýáó, ¨ ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇã ·ïÝ»Éáí, í»ñ³¹³éÝáõÙ Î.äáÉÇë£ Üñ³Ý Ñ³çáÕí»É ¿ñ ï»Õ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ Ñ³í³ù»É ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ μáÉáñ í³ñÅ³ñ³ÝÝ»ñÇ í»ñ³μ»ñÛ³É, áñáÝó ÑÇÙ³Ý íñ³ Ï³ï³ñí»óÇÝ Ñ³Ù³å³ï³ëË³Ý Ù³ëÝ³·»ïÝ»ñÇ ·áñÍáõÕáõÙÝ»ñ:14 ÀÝÏ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ Çñ ËÝ³ÙùÇ ï³Ï ¿ñ ³é»É Ø³ñ³ßÇ, ¸ÛáñÃ ÚáÉÇ, ²ÛÝÃ³åÇ, Ð³ë³Ý ´»ÛÉÇÇ, Ð³×ÁÝÇ áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñÇ í³ñÅ³ñ³ÝÝ»ñÁ ¨ Ýñ³Ýó Ñ³Ù³ñ ¹³ë³·ñù»ñ, ·ñ»Ý³Ï³Ý åÇïáõÛùÝ»ñ ¨ Ó»é³·áñÍÇ ÝÛáõÃ»ñ ¿ñ Ù³ï³Ï³ñ³ñáõÙ£15 1909 Ã. ¹»åù»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ²½·³Ýí»ñÁ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏáõÙ ¿ñ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ¹åñáóÝ»ñ μ³ó»Éáõ Çñ ³é³ù»ÉáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ²Û¹ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ßñç³ÝáõÙ ¹³ Ï»Ýë³Ï³Ý Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»ñ Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ, ù³ÝÇ áñ å»ï³Ï³Ý ¨ ûï³ñÝ»ñÇ μ³ó³Í áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñ»Ý ã¿ñ áõëáõó³ÝíáõÙ£ ²Ûë Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÁ Ï³ñáÕ ¿ñ ÏáñÍ³Ý³ñ³ñ ¹³éÝ³É Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë Ñ³Û áñμ»ñÇ ³½·³ÛÇÝ ÇÝùÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ñóáõÙ£ §´³Ý³Ýù ¹åñáóÝ»ñ, áñå¿ë ½Ç ³ÝáÝù ãËáñÃ³Ý³Ý Ù»Ý¿, áñå¿ë ½Ç ûñ ÙÁ í»ñÙ³ÏÇ ÙÁ Ï³Ù ³ÝÏáÕÇÝÇ ÙÁ Ñ³Ù³ñ ³ÛÉ³¹³õ³Ý ÏñûÝ³ÙáÉ Ù³ñ¹áñëÇÝ ãÛ³ÝÓÝ»¯Ý Çñ»Ýó Ù³ñ¹Ï³ÛÇÝ ³ñÅ³Ý³å³ïõáõÃÇõÝÁ. μ³Ý³Ýù ¹åñáóÝ»ñ, áñå¿ë ½Ç ëÇñ»Ý ³ÝáÝù Çñ»Ýó É»½áõÝ, Çñ»Ýó ó»ÕÝ...¦£16 ². Â»á¹ÇÏÁ Ï³ñáÕ³ó»É ¿ Ý³¨ ³Ù³Û³ó³Í ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ï»ë³ÍÝ áõ í»ñ³åñ³ÍÁ Ññ³ï³ñ³Ï»É §²ÙÇë ÙÁ Ç ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³¦ ·ñùáõÙ£17 ä»ïù ¿ Ýß»É, áñ Ýñ³ÝÇó ³é³ç ¨ Ñ»ïá ß³ï ùã»ñÇÝ ¿ Ñ³çáÕí»É ÝÙ³Ý ë³ñë³÷Ý»ñÝ ³Û¹ù³Ý ½áõëå áõ ë³éÝ³ëÇñï Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝ»É£ ÀÝÃ»ñóáÕÇÝ Ù³ëÝ³ÏÇó ¹³ñÓÝ»Éáí Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ í»ñÉáõÍáõÃÛ³ÝÁ` Ý³ ÷áñÓáõÙ ¿ Çñ ë»÷³Ï³Ý ·Ý³Ñ³ï³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÁ ï³É Ï³ï³ñí³ÍÇÝ, Ù³ïÝ³Ýß»É Ù»Õ³íáñÝ»ñÇÝ, ³ñ¹³ñ³óÝ»É ³ÝÙ»ÕÝ»ñÇÝ ¨ μ³ñÓñ³óÝ»É Å³Ù³Ý³ÏÁ μÝáñáßáÕ ³Ù»Ý³ï³ñμ»ñ ËÝ¹ÇñÝ»ñ£ úñÇÝ³Ï á×ñ³·áñÍáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»Õ³íáñÝ»ñÇ ß³ñùáõÙ Ý³ ÝßáõÙ ¿ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ §ÆÃÇ¹³É¦ Ã»ñÃÇ ËÙμ³·Çñ ÆÑë³Ý üÇùñÇÇÝ, áñÁ Ñ³Ï³Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ù³ñá½ãáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ñ Í³í³É»É ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ 11 ºë³Û³Ý ¼³å»É, Ð³Û ÏÝáç ¹»ñÁ Çñ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå³Í ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃ»³Ýó Ù¿ç, §²ñ³·³Í¦, 29 ÛáõÝÇë, 1911, ¿ç 83£ 12 Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝÛ³Ý ²., ºñ¨»ÉÇ ïÇÏÝ³Ýó ¹³ñÁ£ Ð³Û Ï³Ý³Ýó Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛáõÝÁ 19-ñ¹ ¹³ñáõÙ ¨ 20-ñ¹ ¹³ñ³ëÏ½μÇÝ, ºñ., 2005, ¿ç 40£ 13 §Ä³Ù³Ý³Ï¦, 1909, ÃÇí 305, ¿ç 3£ 14 Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝÛ³Ý ²., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 54£ 15 ²½·³Ýáõ»ñ Ð³ÛáõÑ»³ó ÀÝÏ»ñáõÃÇõÝ, ºñÏ³Ù»³Û î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ (1910-1912), äáÉÇë, 1914, ¿ç 42-44£ 16 Â¿á¹ÇÏ ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇ, ²ÙÇë ÙÁ’ Ç ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³. ÎóÏïáõñ ÜûÃ»ñ, Î. äáÉÇë, 1910, ¿ç 77£ 17 î»’ë Â¿á¹ÇÏ ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇ, ²ÙÇë ÙÁ’ Ç ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³. ÎóÏïáõñ ÜûÃ»ñ, Î. äáÉÇë, 1910£

²É»ùë³ÝÛ³Ý ²ÝÝ³

¨ Ãáõñù»ñÇÝ Ïáã ¿ñ ³ÝáõÙ Ïáïáñ»É ³åëï³ÙμáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïñ³ëïíáÕ ¨ §ÂáõñùÇ³ÛÇ Ù³ëÝ³ïáõÙÁ »ñ³½áÕ ·Û³íáõñÝ»ñÇÝ¦:18 Üñ³ Ù³ëÇÝ ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇÝ ·ñáõÙ ¿. §Ðñ³½¿Ý áõ ¹³ßáÛÝ ³å³Ñáí³μ³ñ ³ÛÝã³÷ ³õ¿ñ ã¿ÇÝ ë÷é³Í Ñáë, áñã³÷ ³Û¹ Ù³ñ¹áõÝ ·ñÇãÁ£ üÇùñÇ ÇÙ ³ãùÇë` ïËñ³ÝáõÝ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ ¿ñ Îáïáñ³ÍÇÝ...¦:19 ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇÝ Ñ³ñ³½³ïáñ»Ý ¿ í»ñ³ñï³¹ñáõÙ ØÇëÇëáõÙ,20 âáñù Ø³ñ½í³ÝáõÙ21 (¸»áñÃ-ÚáÉ) ¨ Ð³Û·ÛáõÕáõÙ22 (ÎÛ³íáõñ øÛáÛ) Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå³Í ÇÝùÝ³å³ßïå³Ý³Ï³Ý ¹ñí³·Ý»ñÁ` í»ñçÇÝÝ ³Ý·³Ù ³Ýí³Ý»Éáí ¹Ûáõó³½Ý³Ï³Ý:23 æ³ñ¹»ñÇó Ñ»ïá Ñ³Û»ñÇ ½³Ý·í³Í³ÛÇÝ μ³Ýï³ñÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ ¿ÇÝ »Õ»É, ¨ Ñ³ñÛáõñ³íáñ ³ÝÙ»Õ Ñ³Û»ñ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý μ³Ýï»ñáõÙ Ñ³ÛïÝí»É ¿ÇÝ ã³÷³½³Ýó Í³Ýñ ¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç£ §²½·³Ýí»ñ Ñ³ÛáõÑÛ³óÝ¦` Ç ¹»Ù ². Â»á¹ÇÏÇ, ½μ³ÕíáõÙ ¿ñ Ý³¨ Ýñ³Ýó ËÝ¹ÇñÝ»ñáí ¨ ß³ï Ñ³×³Ë í»ñçÇÝÝ»ñÇë û·Ý»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ íï³Ý·áõÙ ¿ñ ³Ý·³Ù ë»÷³Ï³Ý ÏÛ³ÝùÁ:24 ÀÝ¹Ñ³Ýñ³å»ë ³Û¹ ßñç³ÝáõÙ Ñ³Û Ï³Ý³Ýó ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛáõÝÁ Ï³ñÍ»ë ¹áõñë ÉÇÝ»ñ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ áõß³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÇó, ÇÝãÁ ãÇ Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ³ë»É ïÕ³Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ýó å³ñ³·³ÛáõÙ£ Üñ³Ýù Ñ³Û Ï³Ý³Ýó ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛáõÝÁ ¹ÇïáõÙ ¿ÇÝ áñå»ë ³å³ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý ³ÏïÇíáõÃÛáõÝ ¨ ã¿ÇÝ Ë³Ý·³ñáõÙ Ýñ³Ýó ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛ³ÝÁ£ ²Ûë Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÝ û·ÝáõÙ ¿ñ Ï³Ý³Ýó ³í»ÉÇ É³ÛÝ ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛáõÝ Í³í³É»É ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ¨ û·Ý»É Ã»° áñμ»ñÇÝ, Ã»° μ³Ýï³ñÏÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇÝ£ Üñ³Ýó »ñμ»ÙÝ Ñ³çáÕíáõÙ ¿ñ ³Ý·³Ù ³½¹»É Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý áñáßáõÙÝ»ñÇ íñ³£ ²Ûë Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÁ ½³ñÙ³óñ»É ¿ñ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ³ÝÙÇç³Ï³Ý Ù³ëÝ³ÏÇó ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÇÝ, áí ³ÙáõëÝáõÝ ·ñ³Í Ý³Ù³ÏÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏáõÙ ³Ûë Ï³å³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ùμ ÝßáõÙ ¿. §... ³ëÇÏ³ ½³ñÙ³Ý³ÉÇ ÏÁ ÃáõÇ ù»½Ç, μ³Ûó Çñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÇõÝÁ ³ÛÝ ¿, áñ »ë ¨ ûñÇáñ¹ ê³Ã»ÝÇÏÁ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ÏÁÙïÝ³Ýù ³Ù¿Ý ï»Õ, Ï’»ñÃ³Ýù ÙÇÝã»õ Çñ»Ýó Ùûï (ËáëùÁ μ³Ýï³ñÏÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ ¿.-².².). Çñ»Ýó ËÝ¹ÇñùÝ»ñÁ ÏÁ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝ»Ýù áõñ áñ Ñ³ñÏ ¿. Ù¿Ï Ëûëùáí Çñ»Ýó ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßï å¿ïù »Ýù. Ý³Ë³å¿ë ÇÙ³Ý³Éáí Çñ»Ýó Ù³ëÇÝ »Õ³Í ïñ³Ù³¹ñáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÁ, »ñμ»ÙÝ Û³çáÕ³Í »Ýù ÷áË»É ½³ÝáÝù¦:25 Ð³Û Ï³Ý³Ýó Ý³Ë¨³é³ç ³ÝÑ³Ý·ëï³óÝáõÙ ¿ñ áñμ»ñÇ ËÝ¹ÇñÁ£ Ð³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ï³Ý·Ý³Í ¿ñ Ýñ³Ýó ÏáñóÝ»Éáõ Ù»Í íï³Ý·Ç ³é³ç£ ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÁ, áñÝ Çñ áÕç ÏÛ³ÝùÁ ÝíÇñ»É ¿ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ñ³Û áñμ»ñÇÝ,26 Ù»Í ó³íáí ¿ñ ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝáõÙ ³Ûë ËÝ¹ñÇÝ` ß³ï É³í Ñ³ëÏ³Ý³Éáí, áñ á°ã ûï³ñ áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñÁ ¨ á°ã ¿É å»ï³Ï³Ý §úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý áñμ³ÝáóÝ¦ ³å³Ñáí ã¿ÇÝ Ï³ñáÕ ÉÇÝ»É Ñ³Û áñμ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ Ü³Ëáñ¹ ÷áñÓÁ óáõÛó ¿ñ ïí»É, áñ ÙÇ³ÛÝ É³í Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí³Í ³½·³ÛÇÝ áñμ³ÝáóÁ Ï³ñáÕ ¿ñ Ñ³Û å³Ñ»É Ñ³Û áñμáõÏÝ»ñÇÝ:27 Ð³Û áñμ»ñÇÝ ³½·³ÛÇÝ áñμ³ÝáóáõÙ å³Ñ»Éáõ ¨ ûï³ñ áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñ»ÝÇ ¹³ë³í³Ý¹Ù³Ý å³Ûù³ñÁ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ Í³Ýñ³ó³Í ¿ñ Ñ³Û Ï³Ý³Ýó áõë»ñÇÝ£ ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÁ, áõÙ äáÉëÇ Ð³Ûáó å³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³ÝÁ ÉÇ³½áñ»É ¿ñ áñå»ë áñμ»ñÇ Ñ³ñó»ñáí ·ÉË³íáñ ï»ëáõãÇ, μ³18 Ð³Ùμ³ñÛ³Ý ². ê., ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ 1909 Ã. Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ, ä³ïÙ³-μ³Ý³ëÇñ³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ý¹»ë, ÃÇí 4, ºñ., 1988, ¿ç 14£ 19 Â¿á¹ÇÏ ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇ, Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 106£ 20 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 131-137£ 21 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 168-193£ 22 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 110-117£ 23 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 114£ 24 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 149-160£ 25 ¼³å»É ºë³Û³Ý, Ü³Ù³ÏÝ»ñ, ºñ., 1977, ¿ç 99£ 26 î»°ë ²½³ï»³Ý È., Ð³Û áñμ»ñÁ Ø»Í »Õ»éÝÇ, ·Çñù »ññáñ¹, Èáë ²Ý×»ÉÁë, 2002, ¿ç 83-84£ 27 1890-³Ï³Ý ÃÃ. Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÇó Ñ»ïá Ñ³Û áñμ»ñÇ ×³Ï³ï³·ÇñÝ ³Û¹å»ë ¿É ³ÝÑ³Ûï ÙÝ³ó, ù³ÝÇ áñ Ýñ³Ýù ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý å»ïáõÃÛ³Ý ËÝ³ÙùÇ ï³Ï ¿ÇÝ ¨ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ¹³ëïÇ³ñ³ÏáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ÇÝ ëï³ÝáõÙ£

²É»ùë³ÝÛ³Ý ²ÝÝ³

Ý³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ ¿ñ í³ñáõÙ Ãáõñù å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ Ñ»ï áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñ»ÝÇ ¹³ë³í³Ý¹Ù³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ²Ûë Ï³å³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ùμ Ý³ Çñ ³ÙáõëÝáõÝ ·ñáõÙ ¿. §êÇñ»ÉÇ îÇ·ñ³Ý, ... Îáõë³Ï³ÉÇÝ Ñ»ï ÏáõñÍù-ÏáõñÍùÇ å³Ûù³ñ ÙÁ áõÝ»ó³Ýù áñμ³ÝáóÇ å³ßïûÝ³Ï³Ý É»½áõÇ Ù³ëÇÝ. ³Ë ë³ ùáõ Å»Ý Ãáõñù»ñ¹, Ù³Ý³õ³Ý¹ ÇÃÃÇÑ³ï³Ï³ÝÝ»ñ¹ Ë¿ñÁ ï»ëÝ³ë. ß³ï É³õ, ëù³Ýã»ÉÇ Ù³ñ¹ ÙÁÝ ¿, μ³Ûó...¦:28 ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ ï³ñ³μÝáõÛÃ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³ÝÁ Ýå³ëïáõÙ ¿ Ý³¨ ¼. ºë³Û³ÝÇ Ý³Ù³ÏÝ»ñÇ í»ñÉáõÍáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ù³ÝÇ áñ ¹ñ³Ýù, í»ñ³ñï³¹ñ»Éáí ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, å³Ñå³Ý»É ¿ÇÝ ÷³ëï³Ï³Ý Ñ³í³ëïÇáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ²Û¹ Ý³Ù³ÏÝ»ñÁ Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ μ³Å³Ý»É »ñÏáõ Ù³ëÇ` å³ßïáÝ³Ï³Ý Ý³Ù³ÏÝ»ñ, áñáÝù Ý³ Ç å³ßïáÝ» áõÕ³ñÏáõÙ ¿ñ Å³Ù³Ý³ÏÇ Ñ³ÛïÝÇ Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý, ÏñáÝ³Ï³Ý áõ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý ·áñÍÇãÝ»ñÇ, ¨ ³ÝÓÝ³Ï³Ý Ý³Ù³ÏÝ»ñ, áñáÝù Ý³ áõÕ³ñÏáõÙ ¿ñ Çñ Ñ³ñ³½³ïÝ»ñÇÝ áõ Ùï»ñÇÙÝ»ñÇÝ£ ²Ûë Ý³Ù³ÏÝ»ñÝ ³ñÅ»ù³íáñ ³ÕμÛáõñ »Ý ÙÇ ÏáÕÙÇó ³Û¹ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ßñç³ÝÇ Ñ³Û Ñ³ÝñáõÃÛ³Ý, Ù³ëÝ³íáñ³å»ë Ùï³íáñ³Ï³Ý ßñç³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ ïÇñ³å»ïáÕ Ñá·»μ³ÝáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, ïñ³Ù³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ Í³ÝáÃ³Ý³Éáõ, ïíÛ³É Å³Ù³Ý³ÏÇ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ Çñ ïí³Í ³Ý³ã³é ·Ý³Ñ³ï³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÝ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ, ÇëÏ ÙÛáõë ÏáÕÙÇó` í³í»ñ³·ñ³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï»ñ »Ý å³ñáõÝ³ÏáõÙ, áñáÝù ÝáõÛÝå»ë ³Ýã³÷ Ï³ñ¨áñ »Ý£ ¼. ºë³Û³ÝÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇó Ý³Ù³ÏÝ»ñ ¿ñ áõÕ³ñÏáõÙ ³ÙáõëÝáõÝ` îÇ·ñ³Ý ºë³Û³ÝÇÝ` Ù³Ýñ³Ù³ëÝ ÝÏ³ñ³·ñ»Éáí Çñ ï»ë³ÍÝ áõ í»ñ³åñ³ÍÁ, Ïñ³Í Ý»ÕáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, ·³Ý·³ïÝ áõ ·áÑáõÝ³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÇ ýáÝ¹áõÙ29 áõÃ Ý³Ù³Ï ¿ å³Ñå³Ýí»É, áñáÝù μ³ó³é³å»ë í»ñ³μ»ñáõÙ »Ý ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¹»åù»ñÇÝ£ Ü³Ù³ÏÝ»ñÁ ·ñí³Í »Ý ³ÝÙÇç³å»ë ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇó, ¨ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³Ý Ñ³ëó»³ï»ñÁ Ýñ³ ³ÙáõëÇÝÝ ¿` îÇ·ñ³Ý ºë³Û³ÝÁ£ ²Ûëå»ë` §îÇ·ñ³Ý ºë³Û»³ÝÇÝ, 1909, ÛáõÝÇëÇ 18 (1), ÑÇÝ·ß³μÃÇ, Ø»ñëÇÝ êÇñ»ÉÇ îÇ·ñ³Ýë, ...ÇÝãù³Ý ³É å³ïñ³ëïáõ³Í ÁÉÉ³ÛÇ ³Ñé»ÉÇ ³Õ¿ïÇÝ, ÇÝãù³Ý ³É Ï³ñÍ¿Ç Ã¿ ã³÷³½³ÝóáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñ »Õ³Í »Ý ³ñ¹»Ý å³ïÙ³Í Éáõñ»ñáõÝ Ù¿ç, ï»ë³Íë ³ÛÝåÇëÇ ³Ñ³õáñ μ³Ý ÙÁÝ ¿, áñ ³Ù¿Ý ÙÇ »ñ»õ³Ï³ÛáõÃ»Ý¿ í»ñ ¿. áã Ù¿Ï Ï»ñåáí ·³Õ³÷³ñ ÙÁ ã¿Ç ÏñÝ³ñ áõÝ»Ý³É, ÙÇÝã»õ áñ ³ãù»ñáíÝÇ¹ ãï»ëÝ³ù »Õ³ÍÁ. ³ÙμáÕç íÇÉ³Û»Ã ÙÁ ÏáñÍ³Ýáõ³Í ¿. áÕç ÙÝ³óáÕ ¨ Ñáë ³å³ëï³ÝáÕÝ»ñÁ ³ÛÝù³Ý μ³ñáÛ³Éùáõ³Í »Ý, áñ »Ã¿ μÝ³Ï³Ý å¿ïù»ñáõ ³ÝÙÇç³Ï³Ý ¹ñ¹áõÙÁ ãÁÉÉ³Û, Çñ»Ýù ³É åÇïÇ Ù»éÝ»Ý Ûáõë³Ñ³ïáõÃ»Ý¿Ý. áã Ù¿Ï ÛáÛë, áã Ù¿Ï ³å³·³ÛÇ ÝßáÛÉ ... Ù³Ñ, ³õ»ñ³Ï, ³ÝûÃáõÃÇõÝ, ÑÇí³Ý¹áõÃÇõÝ ¨ μ³Ýï ... »ñÏÇñÁ Ùï³Í ÙÇçáóÝÇë ³é³çÇÝ ïå³íáñáõÃÇõÝë ³ÛÝ ¿, áñ Ù»é»ÉÇ ïáõÝ ÏÁÙïÝ³Ù Ïáñ. ³ÛÝ ³É ¹»é ãÃ³Õáõ³Í, Ã³ñÙ Ù»é»ÉÇ ïáõÝ ... ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³Ý ÏáñÍ³Ýáõ³Í ¿ ... ³Ûë ¿ ³Ù¿ÝáõÝ ïå³õáñáõÃÇõÝÁ, ¹»é ²ï³Ý³ ã»Ù ·³ó³Í, μ³Ûó ÑÇÙ³ÏáõÝ¿ Éë³ÍÝ»ñë ¨ ÇÝÍ¿ å³ïÙ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ÏÁ íÏ³Û»Ý, áñ μáÉáñáíÇÝ ½áÑáõ³Í »Ý Ñ³Û»ñÁ Û³ÛïÝÇ ¨ Ý³Ë³å³ïñ³ëïáõ³Í Íñ³·ñáí. ³ñ¹¿Ý Û³ÛïÝÇ ¿. Ãáõñù»ñÁ Ñáë ³ÛÝ »ñ¨áÛÃÁ áõÝÇÝ, ÇÝã áñ áõÝ¿ÇÝ ÑÇÝ é»ÅÇÙÇ ·¿ß ûñ»ñáõÝ Ù¿ç äáÉëáÛ Ù¿ç ¨ μ³Ý ÙÁÝ ³É ³õ»ÉÇ. »ñ»ë¹ ÏÁ Ý³ÛÇÝ ½³ñÙ³óáõÙáí, Çμñ Ã¿ Ñ³ñóáõÝ¿ÇÝ, Ã¿ ÇÝãå¿±ë ÏÁÉÉ³Û, áñ áÕç ÙÝ³ó³Í »ë. Û³ïÏ³Ýß³Ï³Ý Ï¿ï. »ñμ äáÉë¿Ý »õ áõñÇß ï»Õ»ñ¿ Ñ³Û ³ÝÑ³ïÝ»ñ »Ï»ñ »Ý, áñáÝù Ã³É³Ý¿ ¨ Ïáïáñ³Í¿ ÷³Ë³ÍÇ »ñ¨áÛÃ ãáõÝÇÝ ¨ ÏÁ ÝÙ³ÝÇÝ ³ñï³ùÇÝ »ñ¨áõÛÃáí Çñ»Ýó ¿ý»ÝïÇÝ»ñáõÝ, Ãáõñù ³ÙμáËÁ ½³ñÙ³ó»ñ ¿ ¨ áÙ³Ýù Û³ÛïÝ»ñ »Ý, Ã¿ Ë³μáõ³Í Ï’½·³Ý ÇÝù½ÇÝùÝÇÝ, ù³ÝÇ áñ áõñÇß ï»Õ»ñ Ñ³Û»ñÁ áÕç ÙÝ³ó³Í »Ý£ ²ñ¹Ç Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»Õë³ÏóáõÃÇõÝÝ ³ÏÝÛ³Ûï ¿£ 28 ºë³Û³Ý ¼³å»É, Ü³Ù³ÏÝ»ñ, ¿ç 107£ 29 â³ñ»ÝóÇ ³Ýí. ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ ³ñí»ëïÇ Ã³Ý·³ñ³ÝÇ ýáÝ¹»ñ, ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÇ ýáÝ¹, Ñ³Ù. 230236, 245-250£

²É»ùë³ÝÛ³Ý ²ÝÝ³

àõñÇß Ï¿ï ÙÁ. ÙÇßï Ï³ñÍáõ³Í ¿, Ã¿ É»½áõÇ áõ μ³ñù»ñáõ ÝáÛÝáõÃÇõÝÁ Ñ³Ù»ñ³ßËáõÃÇõÝ Û³é³ç ÏñÝ³Ý μ»ñ»É ó»Õ»ñáõ Ù¿ç. Ñáë Ñ³Û ÙÁ Ãáõñù¿Ý Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ã¿ ½³Ý³½³Ý»É. ÝáÛÝ ¹ÇÙ³·ÍáõÃÇõÝÁ áõÝÇÝ, ÝáÛÝ ß»ßïÁ áõÝÇÝ, ÝáÛÝ μ³ñù»ñÁ áõÝÇÝ ·ñ»Ã¿. ÏÉÇÙ³ÛÇÝ ïÇñ³Ï³Ý ³½¹»óáõÃÇõÝÁ ³ñï³ùÇÝ »ñ¨áÛÃáí ¨ μ³ñùáí ÝáÛÝ³óáõó»ñ ¿ ½Çñ»Ýù. μ³Ûó ¹³ñÓ»³É ç³ñ¹, ³í»ñáõÙ ¨ ³ÛÉÝ... ²Ûë Ý³Ù³Ïë å³Ñ¿, ûñÁ ûñÇÝ ïå³õáñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñë ÏÁ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝ»Ý, ÏñÝ³Ý å¿ïù ÁÉÉ³É... »Ã¿ áñ»õ¿ Ï»ñåáí ³Ý³å³Ñáí ½·³ë ÇÝù½ÇÝù¹, Û³ÝÓÝ¿ Bareille-ÇÝ Ý»ñ÷³Ï»³É¦£ 30 ²Ûë Ý³Ù³ÏÁ Ý³ ·ñ»É ¿ ¹»é¨ë ²¹³Ý³ ãÑ³ë³Í, μ³Ûó ÇÝãå»ë »ñ¨áõÙ ¿ μáí³Ý¹³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÇó, Ýñ³ Ùáï ³ñ¹»Ý Ó¨³íáñí³Í Ï³ñÍÇù Ï³ñ Ï³ï³ñí³ÍÇ, Ù»Õ³íáñÝ»ñÇ ¨ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÇ Ñ³ñóáõÙ£ Ü³ å³ñ½³å»ë ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³ÍÇ å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇ ÷ÝïñïáõùÇ Ù»ç ¿ñ£ ²í»ÉÇ áõß, »ñμ ³ñ¹»Ý »Õ»É ¿ñ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ μáÉáñ ³Õ»ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ, Ù³Ýñ³Ù³ëÝ ³ÙáõëÝáõÝ ÝÏ³ñ³·ñáõÙ ¿ Çñ μáÉáñ Ñá·ë»ñÝ áõ Ùï³ï³ÝçáõÙÝ»ñÝ` ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝ³Éáí ·ñ»Ã» μáÉáñ Ññ³ï³å Ñ³ñó»ñÇÝ£ ²Ûëå»ë` §îÇ·ñ³Ý ºë³»³ÝÇÝ, 1909 Ã., ë»åï»Ùμ»ñ, Ø»ñëÇÝ êÇñ»ÉÇ îÇ·ñ³Ýë, ºñÏ³ñ ×³Ùμáñ¹áõÃ»Ý¿ ÙÁ »ïùÁ, ï³Å³Ý³ÉÇ ïå³õáñáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñáí μ»éÝ³õáñáõ³Í` áÕç, ³éáÕç Ñ³ë³Û Ø»ñëÇÝ, ³ÝóÝ»É¿ »ïùÁ Ñ³ë³Ýù êÇë, »ñ»ù ûñ ÙÝ³óÇÝù ÑáÝ, Ñ»ïá ×³Ùμ³Û »É³Ýù, Ñ³ë³Ýù Ô³ñë-´³½³ñ, ...¶Çß»ñ ÙÁ, ÙÝ³óÇÝù ÑáÝ ¨ Ñ»ï»õ»³É ûñÁ Ñ³ë³Ýù úëÙ³ÝÇ¿£ Ðáë ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Á ËáÑ»ÙáõÃ»³Ùμ ß³ñÅ»ÉáõÝ áõ Çñ ³Õ³Ý»ñáõÝ ÇÝãå»ë ù³Ñ³Ý³Ý»ñáõÝ ËûëùÇÝ ³Ýë³ÉáõÝ ÑÇÙÝ³Û³ï³Ï ÏáñÍ³Ýáõ³Í ¿. úëÙ³ÝÇ¿ ÁÝ¹³ñÓ³Ï ï»Õ ¿, ³õ»ñ³ÏÝ»ñÁ í»ñç ãáõÝÇÝ, 3 ïáõÝ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ³½³ïáõ³Í »Ý, 800 Ñá·Ç Ññ³ó³Ýáí, ëñáí, ÇÝãå¿ë Ý³¨ Ï³óÝáí ëå³Ýáõ³Í ¿ áõ 200 Ñá·Ç ³Ûñ³Í ¿ »Ï»Õ»óÇÇÝ Ù¿ç£ ²Ûë Ãí»ñÁ í³í»ñ³Ï³Ý ã»Ý ¨ Ýí³½³·áõÛÝ ã³÷Á ÏÁ Ýß³Ý³Ï»Ý£ ê³ñë³÷»ÉÇ ·Çß»ñ ÙÁ ³ÝóáõóÇÝù Ñáë ï³Ý ÙÁ Ù¿ç, áõñ 25 ³ñÏ³Í»³É ÁÝï³ÝÇù å³ïëå³ñ³Í ¿£ Ð»ï»õ»³É ³éïáõÝ ³ñß³ÉáÛëÇÝ ×³Ùμ³ »É³Ýù, Ñ³ë³Ýù ¾ñ½ÇÝ, áõñ Ýå³ëï μ³ßË»Éáõ å³ïñáõ³Ïáí ï»ë³Ýù Ù»ñ μ³Ýï³ñÏ»³ÉÝ»ñÁ, ï»ë³Ýù Ý³¨ ³ÛÝ 5 Ñ³Û»ñÁ, áñ Ï³Ë³Õ³ÝÇ ¹³ï³å³ñïáõ³Í »Ý ¨ áñáÝó Ù»ç 14 ï³ñ»Ï³Ý å³ï³ÝÇ ÙÁ Ï³Û¦£31 ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ ³Õ»ïÇÝ ß³ï»ñÝ »Ý ³Ý¹ñ³¹³ñÓ»É£ ¶ñí»É »Ý ï³ñ³μÝáõÛÃ μ³½Ù³ÃÇí ·áñÍ»ñ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ¹ñ³Ýó ß³ñùáõÙ ³é³ÝÓÝ³ÝáõÙ »Ý Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÇ ·áñÍ»ñÁ£ Ð»ï³·³ÛáõÙ ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÁ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇó Çñ μáÉáñ ïå³íáñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óñ»É ¿ ³é³ÝÓÇÝ ·ñùáõÙ ¨ 1911 Ã. Î. äáÉëáõÙ Ññ³ï³ñ³Ï»É Çñ Ýß³Ý³íáñ §²í»ñ³ÏÝ»ñáõÝ Ù»ç¦ ³ßË³ïáõÃÛáõÝÁ, áñÝ ³Û¹ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ßñç³ÝáõÙ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¹»åù»ñÇÝ ÝíÇñí³Í ³Ù»Ý³Ï³ñ¨áñ ëÏ½μÝ³ÕμÛáõñÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÝ ¿£ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ ³Õ»ïÁ ¼³å»ÉÝ ³ñï³óáÉ»É ¿ Ý³¨ ·»Õ³ñí»ëï³Ï³Ý »ñÏ»ñáõÙ` §²Ý»ÍùÁ¦32 íÇå³ÏáõÙ, §ê³ýÇ»¦,33 §Üáñ Ñ³ñëÁ¦34 å³ïÙí³ÍùÝ»ñáõÙ£ ²Ûë ëï»ÕÍ³·áñÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñáõÙ Ý³ ÷áñÓáõÙ ¿ Ñ³Ï³é³Ï ÏáÕÙÇó Ý³Û»É Ï³ï³ñí³ÍÇÝ` ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝ³Éáí á×ñÇÝ Ù³ëÝ³ÏÇó ¹³ñÓ³Í Ãáõñù»ñÇÝ ¨ Ýñ³Ýó Ñ»ï³·³ ×³Ï³ï³·ñÇÝ£ Ü³ ³Ù»Ýáõñ ÙÇ³Ï Ù»Õ³íáñ ï»ëÝáõÙ ¿ñ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý å»ïáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ¨ áã Ïáõñáñ»Ý Ýñ³Ý Ñ»ï¨áÕ Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛ³ÝÁ£ §ºñ»Ïá»³Ý Å³ÙáõÝ ïå³õáñáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñ ²ï³Ý³Û¿¦ Ñá¹í³ÍÁ, áñÁ Ññ³å³ñ³Ïí»É ¿ñ 1911 Ã. §²½³ï³Ù³ñïáõÙ¦ Ý³ ³Ûëå»ë ¿ »½ñ³÷³ÏáõÙ Çñ ËáëùÁ` ÃáÕÝ»Éáí í»ñÉáõÍáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÙÇÙÇ³ÛÝ ÁÝÃ»ñóáÕÇÝ. §Ð»ï½Ñ»ï» ÏÙûï»Ý³Ý... Ñ³Ù³ã³÷ áõ 30 â³ñ»ÝóÇ ³Ýí. ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ ³ñí»ëïÇ Ã³Ý·³ñ³ÝÇ ýáÝ¹»ñ, ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÇ ýáÝ¹, Ñ³Ù. 248 (3)£ 31 ºë³Û³Ý ¼³å»É, Ü³Ù³ÏÝ»ñ, ¿ç 103-105£ 32 §²½³ï³Ù³ñï¦, 1911, ÃÇí 20, ¿ç 621-628£ 33 §²½³ï³Ù³ñï¦, 1911, ÃÇí 13, ¿ç 1028-1031 (4-6)£ 34 §²½³ï³Ù³ñï¦, 1911, ÃÇí 39, (¿ç 601-603, 3-5)£

²É»ùë³ÝÛ³Ý ²ÝÝ³

½ÇÝáõáñ³Ï³Ý ù³ÛÉ»ñáí ·Çß»ñ³å³Ñ çáÏ³ï ÙÁ ÏÁ Û³é³ç³Ý³Û ³õ»ñ³Ï ù³Õ³ùÇÝ Ù¿ç... Ç ½áõñ ÏÁ ×·ÝÇÙ ïñ³Ù³μ³Ý»É, Ç ½áõñ ÏÁ Ó·ïÇÙ Ï³éãÇÉ Ñ³ßïáõÃ»³Ý ¨ Ë³Õ³ÕáõÃ»³Ý ËáëïáõÙÝ»ñáõ... £ ²Û¹ ù³ÛÉ»ñáõÝ ³ÕÙáõÏÇÝ Ù¿ç Ñá·Çë, áõñ ³Û¹ å³ÑáõÝ ³å³ëï³Ý³Í »Ý μáÉáñ ³ñÏ³Í»³ÉÝ»ñáõ áË»ñÝ áõ ï³é³å³ÝùÁ, Ñá·Çë ÏÁ Ï³ñÍ¿ Éë»É ¹³ñ³õáñ ÃßÝ³ÙÇÇÝ Û³é³çË³Õ³óáõÃÇõÝÁ... ³Û¹ ù³ÛÉ»ñáõ ³ÕÙáõÏÁ ³õ»ñ³Ï ¨ Ññ¹»Ñáõ³Í ù³Õ³ùÇÝ Ù¿ç...¦£35 ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÁ ã¹³¹³ñ»ó Ñá· ï³Ý»É ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ñ³Û áñμ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ ÙÇÝã¨ 1921 Ã£ 1920 Ã. Ù³ñïÇÝ ÉÇ³½áñí»Éáí ö³ñÇ½Ç Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ³½·³ÛÇÝ å³ïíÇñ³ÏáõÃÛ³Ý ÏáÕÙÇó, Ý³ Å³Ù³Ý»ó ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³` áñå»ë ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñÇ ùÝÝÇã£36 Üñ³ ³é³ù»ÉáõÃÛáõÝÁ ½áõ·³¹Çå»ó Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ³½·³ÛÇÝ ß³ñÅÙ³Ý Ñ³Ý¹»å ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÏïñáõÏ ÷á÷áËáõÃÛ³ÝÁ£ üñ³ÝëÇ³óÇÝ»ñÇ ¨ ù»Ù³É³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ù»ñÓ»óáõÙÁ íï³Ý·Ç ï³Ï ¿ñ ¹ÝáõÙ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³ÝÁ£ 1920 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇ 2-ÇÝ ºë³Û³ÝÁ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝáõÃÛ³Ý ¿ ·³ÉÇë ýñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ ·Ý¹³å»ï ´ñ»ÙáÝÇ Ñ»ï` áñμ»ñÇÝ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇó ¹áõñë μ»ñ»Éáõ Ñ³ñóáõÙ£ 700 áñμ»ñ ï»Õ³÷áËíáõÙ »Ý Ø»ñëÇÝ£ üñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý í³ñãáõÃÛ³Ý áñáßÙ³Ùμ ³Ûëï»Õ ëï»ÕÍíáõÙ ¿ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñÇ ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ÙÇáõÃÛáõÝ, áñÇ ïÝûñÇÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÏñÏÇÝ ëï³ÝÓÝáõÙ ¿ ºë³Û³ÝÁ£ ÐáõÝÇë ³ÙëÇÝ Ø»ñëÇÝáõÙ Ï»ÝïñáÝ³ó³Í áñμ»ñÇ ÙÇ Ù³ëÇÝ ï»Õ³÷áËáõÙ »Ý ÎÇåñáë, ÇëÏ ³ñ¹»Ý 1921 Ã. ÙÝ³ó³Í áñμ»ñÁ Ñ³Ý·ñí³Ý »Ý ·ïÝáõÙ êÇñÇ³ÛáõÙ ¨ ÈÇμ³Ý³ÝáõÙ:37 ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ³½¹»óáõÃÛ³Ý ï³Ï ¼. ºë³Û³ÝÇ Ïñ³Í ï³é³å³ÝùÝ»ñÁ Ýñ³Ý áõÕ»Ïó»óÇÝ Çñ ³ÙμáÕç ÏÛ³ÝùÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ£ ²ÛÝ, ÇÝã ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³í 1909 Ã. ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ, óÝó»ó áÕç Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³ÝÁ£ Ð³ñÛáõñ³íáñ Ù³ñ¹ÇÏ ·³ÉÇë ¿ÇÝ ³Û¹ §³í»ñÇ¦ »ñÏÇñÁ, áñå»ë½Ç ³ÝÓ³Ùμ ï»ëÝ»Ý Ï³ï³ñí³ÍÁ, û·Ý»Ý ³Õ»ïÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇÝ£ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³ÝÝ û·Ý»Éáõ Ñ³ñóáõÙ Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë Ù»Í ¿ñ Ñ³Û Ï³Ý³Ýó ¹»ñÁ£ ²Õ»ïÇó Ñ»ïá ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ Ýñ³Ýó ßÝáñÑÇí ÑÇÙÝí»óÇÝ áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñ, μ³óí»óÇÝ ¹åñáóÝ»ñ, áñï»Õ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåíáõÙ ¿ñ Ñ³Û»ñ»Ý É»½íÇ áõëáõóáõÙÁ£ ²Ûë ·áñÍáõÙ Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë ³ÏïÇí ¿ñ §²½·³Ýí»ñ Ñ³ÛáõÑÛ³ó ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ¦, áñÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ Çñ ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛáõÝÁ ß³ñáõÝ³Ï»ó ÙÇÝã¨ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ï³ñÇÝ»ñÁ£ Ø»Í³å»ë ¹ñ³ ßÝáñÑÇí ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³Û Ù³ÝáõÏÝ»ñÇ ¨ áñμ»ñÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ »Õ³í å³Ñå³Ý»É Ñ³Û ÇÝùÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ½³Ý·í³Í³ÛÇÝ Ó»ñμ³Ï³ÉáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óñ»ó Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý ßñç³ÝáõÙ£ ²Ûë μ³Ýï³ñÏÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇÝ û·Ý»Éáõ Ñ³ñóáõÙ Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë Ù»Í ¿ñ ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ ÏÇÝ ·áñÍÇãÝ»ñÇ ¹»ñÁ£ Üñ³Ýù û·ïí»Éáí ³ÛÝ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÇó, áñ Ãáõñù å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÝ ³é³ÝÓÝ³å»ë Éáõñç ã»Ý í»ñ³μ»ñíáõÙ Çñ»Ýó ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛ³ÝÁ, Ï³ñáÕ³ÝáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ï»ë³Ïó»É μ³Ýï³ñÏÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇÝ, û·ÝáõÃÛáõÝ óáõó³μ»ñ»É ¨ ³Ý·³Ù Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»É Ýñ³Ýó ÷³ËáõëïÁ£ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛáõÝ Í³í³É³Í ÏÇÝ ³ÝÑ³ï ·áñÍÇãÝ»ñÇó Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë ³é³ÝÓÝ³ÝáõÙ ¿ñ ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÁ, áí 1909 Ã.-Çó ³ÝÑ³í³ë³ñ å³Ûù³ñ ¿ñ ÙÕáõÙ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ¹»Ù Ñ³Û áñμ»ñÇ áõ Ýñ³Ýó ÇÝùÝáõÃÛ³Ý å³Ñå³ÝÙ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ:

35 ºë³Û³Ý ¼³å»É, ºñ»Ïá»³Ý Å³ÙáõÝ ïå³õáñáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñ, §²½³ï³Ù³ñï¦, Î.äáÉÇë, 1910, ÃÇí 4, ¿ç (52-56), (4-8); â³ñ»ÝóÇ ³Ýí. ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ ³ñí»ëïÇ Ã³Ý·³ñ³ÝÇ ýáÝ¹»ñ, ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÇ ýáÝ¹, Ñ³Ù. 677£ 36 ¸³ñ ÙÁ å³ïÙáõÃÇõÝ Ð³Û μ³ñ»·áñÍ³Ï³Ý ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ÙÇáõÃ»³Ý£ Ðï. 1-ÇÝ, 1906-1940; ¶³ÑÇñ¿, 2006, ¿ç 120£ 37 î»°ë ²½³ï»³Ý È., Ýßí. ³ßË., 2002, ¿ç 84£

²É»ùë³ÝÛ³Ý ²ÝÝ³

Anna Aleksanyan The Social Activities of the Armenian women in Cilicia after 1909 Massacres. (e.g of Z. Esayan and A. Teodik) Summary After 1909 massacres the Ottoman Armenians did their best to help those who suffered during Adana massacres. The Armenian women were also involved in the relief mission to help orphans, widows and prisoners. Many witnesses published voluminous works, articles trying to assess the situation and to find out real organizers and causes of the massacres. In this respect, the works of Zabel Esayan and Arshakuhi Teodik present very important sources as an eyewitness account. The authors refered the Western Armenian women, who played an active role in supporting Cilician Armenians after the disaster. Armenian female activists gave their own appreciation of the situation in their works, memoirs and letters.

1909Ã. ²¸²Ü²ÚÆ ºì Ð²ÈºäÆ ìÆÈ²ÚºÂÜºðàôØ îºÔÆ àôÜºò²Ì Îàîàð²ÌÜºðÆ ÄàÔàìð¸²¶ð²Î²Ü Ðºîºì²ÜøÜºðÀ ²ñ÷ÇÝ» ´³μÉáõÙÛ³Ý ¸³ñ»ñ ß³ñáõÝ³Ï úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý í³ñ³Í Ñ³Û³Ñ³É³Í ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý μ³ÕÏ³óáõóÇã Ù³ëÝ ¿ »Õ»É Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ï³ñ³ÍùÝ»ñÇ ÅáÕáíñ¹³·ñ³Ï³Ý å³ïÏ»ñÇ ÷á÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÁ` Ç Ýå³ëï Ãáõñù ¨ ùáõñ¹ ¿ÃÝá¹³í³Ý³Ï³Ý ï³ññÇ£ ¸»é XVI-XVIII ¹³ñ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ áÕç Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ï³ñ³ÍùáõÙ Ñ»ï¨áÕ³Ï³Ýáñ»Ý Çñ³Ï³Ý³óí»É ¿ Ñ³Û»ñÇ μéÝÇ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝ£ ØÛáõë ÏáÕÙÇó` Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý í³ñ³Í ³½·³ÛÇÝ, ëáóÇ³É³Ï³Ý, ÏñáÝ³Ï³Ý Ëïñ³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ Å³Ù³Ý³ÏÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ ³ÝËáõë³÷»ÉÇáñ»Ý Ñ³Ý·»óÝáõÙ ¿ñ »ñμ»ÙÝÇ Ñ³Û³μÝ³Ï ï³ñ³ÍùÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Û³Ã³÷Ù³ÝÁ£ XIX ¹³ñÇ í»ñçÇÝ ÅáÕáíñ¹³·ñ³Ï³Ý ÏïñáõÏ ÷á÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ å³ï×³é Ñ³¹Çë³ó³Ý úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ·ñ»Ã» μáÉáñ Ñ³Û³μÝ³Ï í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óí³Í ç³ñ¹»ñÁ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ·ñ»Ã» ÝáõÛÝ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ßñç³ÝáõÙ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝÇó` ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ²ØÜ ëÏë³Í ³ñï³·³ÕÃÁ£ XX ¹³ñ³ëÏ½μÇÝ ¹»åÇ ²ØÜ ³ñï³·³ÕÃÇ ï»Ùå»ñÁ ÙÇ ÷áùñ Ýí³½»É ¿ÇÝ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ 1909 Ã. ç³ñ¹»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ³í»ÉÇ áõ ³í»ÉÇ ß³ï Ñ³Û»ñ Éù»óÇÝ Çñ»Ýó μÝûññ³ÝÁ` ³å³ëï³Ý»Éáí ³ÛÉ »ñÏñÝ»ñáõÙ£ ²ñï³·³ÕÃÇ ï»Ùå»ñÝ ³×»óÇÝ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ ç³ñ¹Çó ïáõÅ³Í Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñÇó, ³ÛÉ Ý³¨ ÙÛáõë Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñÇó, áõñ ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý ³ñÑ³íÇñùÇ ë³ñë³÷Ý»ñÁ áñ¨¿ ÑáõÛë ã¿ÇÝ ÃáÕ»É ³å³·³ÛÇ Ñ³Ý¹»å£ æ³ñ¹Ý ¿³Ï³Ýáñ»Ý ³½¹»ó Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÇ áõ Ñ³Û³μÝ³Ï í³Ûñ»ñÇ Ñ³Û³Ã³÷Ù³Ý íñ³, áñÝ Çñ ·³·³ÃÝ³Ï»ïÇÝ Ñ³ë³í 1915-1923 ÃÃ. Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí£ 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·áõÙ ¨ Ð³É»åÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç áñáß μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óí³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ ï³ñ³ÍùáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Ý ÅáÕáíÁñ¹³·ñ³Ï³Ý áñáß³ÏÇ ÷á÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ, Ïáïáñ³ÍÇ Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñí»óÇÝ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ï»Õ³ß³ñÅ»ñ, áñáÝó ¿É Ï÷áñÓ»Ýù ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝ³É ³Ûë áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ý ßñç³Ý³ÏÝ»ñáõÙ£ Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñí³Í ÅáÕáíñ¹³·ñ³Ï³Ý ÷á÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ Ñ³ñÏ »Ýù Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝ³É Ñ»Ýó ç³ñ¹Ç ½áÑ»ñÇ Ùáï³íáñ Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÇ Ñëï³Ï»óÙ³Ùμ£ ²Ûëï»Õ ï»ë³Ï»ïÝ»ñÝ áõ μ»ñí³Í óáõó³ÝÇßÝ»ñÁ ï³ñμ»ñ »Ý, ù³Ý½Ç ËÇëï Ñ³Ï³ë³Ï³Ý »Ý å³ßïáÝ³Ï³Ý Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ¨` ÙÛáõë ÏáÕÙÇó` Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ¨ ûï³ñ ³ÕμÛáõñÝ»ñÇ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óñ³Í ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÁ£ æ³ñ¹»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ½áÑ»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ Ñ³ßí³ñÏ»ÉÇë ßñç³Ý³éí»ó 30000 ÃÇíÁ£ àñáß Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ã»ñÃ»ñÇ Ñ³ßíáõÙÝ»ñáí ç³ñ¹»ñÇÝ ½áÑ ¿ñ ·Ý³ó»É 35000-Çó ³í»ÉÇ Ù³ñ¹, ³Ûñí»É ¿ÇÝ ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ ï³ëÝÛ³Ï ·ÛáõÕ»ñ:1 ÆßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÝ ³Ûë ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇÝ ³ñÓ³·³Ýù»óÇÝ ËÇëï μ³ó³ë³Ï³Ý Ï»ñåáí£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáõë³Ï³É Øáõëï³ý³ ¼»ÑÝÇÝ ÝßáõÙ ¿ñ, áñ ½áÑ»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ 30000 Ñ³ßí»ÉÁ ½ñå³ñïáõÃÛáõÝ ¿` Ýß»Éáí, áñ ½áÑ»ñÇ ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ÃÇíÁ 10000Çó ùÇã ¿:2 Îáïáñ³ÍÇ Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÝ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñ»Éáõ ï»ë³ÝÏÛáõÝÇó Ï³ñ¨áñíáõÙ »Ý ÝáõÛÝ 1909 Ã. Ï³½Ùí³Í ï»Õ»Ï³·ñ»ñÁ, áñáÝóÇó Ù»ÏÁ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ºñ»ë÷áË³Ý³Ï³Ý ÅáÕáíÇ ÏáÕÙÇó ÎÇÉÇÏÇá ³Õ»ïÇ ùÝÝÇã Ð³Ïáμ ä³åÇÏÛ³ÝÇ ï»Õ»Ï³·ÇñÝ ¿, áñáõÙ, Ëáë»Éáí ½áÑ»ñÇ ÃíÇ Ù³ëÇÝ, Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÁ ÝßáõÙ ¿. §Àëï ÇÙ Ï³ï³ñ³Í ùÝÝáõÃ»³Ý ³ñ¹ÇõÝùÇÝ ³ÝÓ»ñáõ Ïáñáõë1 Ð³Û»ñÇ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ. ö³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñÇ ¨ ÝÛáõÃ»ñÇ ÅáÕáí³Íáõ, Ï³½ÙáÕ` Ü»ñëÇëÛ³Ý Ø.¶., ê³Ñ³ÏÛ³Ý è.¶., ºñ., 1991, ¿ç 239£ 2 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, Î. äáÉÇë, 1912, ¿ç 302£

²ñ÷ÇÝ» ´³μÉáõÙÛ³Ý

ïÁ 25 Ï³Ù 30000 ÏÁ Ñ³ëÝÇ. Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÇõÝÁ å³ßïûÝ³å¿ë 2500 ùñÇëïáÝ»³Û ¨ 1900 ÇëÉ³Ù ÏÁ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝ¿ñ... æ³ñ¹áõáÕ ùñÇëïáÝ»³Ý»ñáõÝ ÃÇõÁ Í³ÍÏ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ³Ù¿Ý ÙÇçáóÇ ¹ÇÙ³Í »Ý. ½³Ý³½³Ý í³Ûñ»ñáõ ù³Ñ³Ý³Ý»ñÁ, ³é³çÝáñ¹Ý»ñÁ ¨ ÙáõËÃ³ñÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù ÙÇ³ÛÝ åÇïÇ ÏÁñÝ³ÛÇÝ ï³É ×Çß¹ ·³Õ³÷³ñ ÙÁ ç³ñ¹áõ³ÍÝ»ñáõÝ Ù³ëÇÝ, μáÉáñÁ ëå³ÝÝáõ³Í »Ý¦:3 ä³åÇÏÛ³ÝÁ ÝßáõÙ ¿, áñ ³ÝÑÝ³ñ ¿ ï³É ½áÑ»ñÇ ³ÙμáÕç³Ï³Ý ÃÇíÁ, ù³ÝÇ áñ ½³Ý³½³Ý Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý ³·³ñ³ÏÝ»ñáõÙ ¨ë Ï³Ý ëå³Ýí³ÍÝ»ñ, áñáÝó ÃÇíÁ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ã¿ Ñëï³Ï»óÝ»É£ Ü³ Çñ ï»Õ»Ï³·ñáõÙ ·ñáõÙ ¿. §æ³ñ¹»ñÁ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í »Ý ³ßË³ï³ÝùÇ ¨ ³éáõïáõñÇ ³Ù»Ý¿Ý »éáõ½»é ßñç³ÝÇÝ, ²Ý³ïûÉáõÇ ½³Ý³½³Ý Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñ¿Ý` ¨ ÝáÛÝ ÇëÏ ØáõëáõÉÇ ÝÙ³Ý ³ÛÝù³Ý Ñ»é³õáñ Ý³Ñ³Ý·¿ ÙÁ Ñ³ë³Í ·áñÍ³õáñÝ»ñáõ ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ÃÇõÁ 40 Ï³Ù 50 Ñ³½³ñ¿Ý Ýáõ³½ å¿ïù ã¿ñ ÁÉÉ³É£ ²Ûë ÃÇõÇÝ ³éÝáõ³½Ý Ï¿ëÁ Ï³½Ùáõ³Í ¿ñ Ð³Û»ñ¿` áñáÝó Ù»Í³·áÛÝ Ù³ëÁ ç³ñ¹áõ³Í ¿¦£4 Ð³Ûáó å³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³ÝÇ ²½·³ÛÇÝ í³ñãáõÃÛ³Ý ùÝÝÇã Ù³ëÝ³ËÙμÇ Ï³½Ù³Í ï»Õ»- Ï³·ñÇ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ` ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ ³Õ»ïÇÝ ½áÑ ¿ñ ·Ý³ó»É 18839 Ñ³Û, 1250 ÑáõÛÝ, 1272 ³ëáñÇ, ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ³éÙ³Ùμ` ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·áõÙ` 21361, Ð³É»åÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·áõÙ` 1151 Ù³ñ¹, ÁÝ¹³Ù»ÝÁ` 22512 Ñá·Ç, ÁÝ¹ áñáõÙ` ï»Õ»Ï³·ñáõÙ Ñëï³Ï»óíáõÙ ¿, áñ §³ëáÝó Ù¿ç ã»Ý ·ÁïÝáõÇñ å³Ý¹áõËïÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝó ÃÇõÁ ÙÇßï ³Ýáñáß ÙÝ³ó³Í ¿¦:5 ²Ûë ï»Õ»Ï³·ñÇ ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñáí` ÙÇ³ÛÝ ²¹³Ý³ ù³Õ³ùáõÙ ¨ Ñ³ñ³ÏÇó ³·³ñ³ÏÝ»ñáõÙ ëå³Ýí»É ¿ñ 9780 Ù³ñ¹,6 ³ÛÝ ¹»åùáõÙ, »ñμ §²½³ï³Ù³ñïáõÙ¦ Ññ³ï³ñ³Ïí³Í íÇ×³Ï³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ²¹³Ý³ ù³Õ³ùáõÙ ¨ Ñ³ñ³ÏÇó μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ ëå³Ýí»É ¿ñ 18627 Ñ³Û:7 10293 Ù³ñ¹, Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ ³Ûë íÇ×³Ï³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý, ëå³Ýí»É ¿ñ ßñç³Ï³ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ·ÛáõÕ»ñáõÙ, 2762-Á` ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ë³Ý»ñáõÙ.8 å³ñ½ ¿, áñ ËáëùÝ ³Ûë »ñÏáõ ¹»åùáõÙ ¿É ³ÛÉ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇó ³ñï³·Ý³ ³ßË³ï³ÝùÇ Ù»ÏÝ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ ¿, áíù»ñ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ ¿ÇÝ Å³Ù³Ý»É Ð³×ÝÇó, Î»ë³ñÇ³ÛÇó, ê»μ³ëïÇ³ÛÇó, Ê³ñμ»ñ¹Çó, Ø³É³ÃÇ³ÛÇó£ ä³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³ÝÇ Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ Ï³½Ù³Í ï»Õ»Ï³·ñÇ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÁ óáõÛó ¿ ï³ÉÇë, áñ ³ÛÝ ³ÝÏ³ï³ñ ¿ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ ³ÛÝ ³éáõÙáí` áñ ãÇ ï³ÉÇë Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ ½áÑ ·Ý³ó³Í å³Ý¹áõËïÝ»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ, ³ÛÉ¨ ³Ûëï»Õ ßñç³Ýóí³Í »Ý ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ ÙÇ ß³ñù μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñ, áñáÝù ¨ë »ÝÃ³ñÏí»É »Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÇ áõ Ù³ñ¹Ï³ÛÇÝ ÏáñáõëïÝ»ñ áõÝ»ó»É£ Ø³ëÝ³íáñ³å»ë, ï»Õ»Ï³·ñáõÙ ã»Ý ÑÇß³ï³ÏíáõÙ î³ñëáÝáõÙ ¨ Ýñ³ ßñç³Ï³ÛùáõÙ ëå³Ýí³ÍÝ»ñÁ£ ²Ù»ñÇÏ³óÇ Éñ³·ñáÕ ¨ ¹»åù»ñÇ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ë Ð. ²¹³Ù ¶ÇμμáÝëÁ ÝßáõÙ ¿, áñ 100 Ñá·Ç ëå³Ýí»É ¿ î³ñëáÝáõÙ, 400-Á` Ùáï³Ï³ ·ÛáõÕ»ñáõÙ:9 Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÇÝ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ë â³ñÉ½ ìáõ¹ëÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ` î³ñëáÝáõÙ ÑÇÙÝ³Ñ³ï³Ï ³í»ñí»É ¿ñ 800 ïáõÝ,10 ³í»ñí»É ¿ÇÝ μ³½Ù³ÃÇí Ë³ÝáõÃÝ»ñ, Ã³É³Ýí»É ¿ñ Ñ³Û»ñÇ áÕç áõÝ»óí³ÍùÁ:11 ¶ñ»Ã» ÝáõÛÝ ïíÛ³ÉÝ ¿ ï³ÉÇë Ð. Â»ñ½Û³ÝÁ, áñÇ Ñ³í³ëïÙ³Ùμ î³ñëáÝ ù³Õ³ùáõÙ ëå³Ýí»É ¿ñ 70, ßñç³Ï³ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇ ëå³Ýí³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ñ»ï` 560 Ñ³Û, áñÇó 160-Á` ¶á½áÉáõ· ·ÛáõÕáõÙ,12 áõñ Ý³¨ Ã³É³Ýí»É áõ ÑñÏÇ½í»É ¿ÇÝ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ßáõñç 75 ïÝ»ñÇó 68-Á:13 3 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 447£ 4 ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ »Õ»éÝÁ. î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ Ú³Ïáμ ä³åÇÏ»³ÝÇ, Î. äáÉÇë, 1919, ¿ç 18£ 5 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 281£ 6 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 278£ 7 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 157£ 8 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 157£ 9 Gibbons Helen, The Red Rugs of Tarsus: A Women’s Story of the Armenian Massacres, Paris, 1919, p. 112. 10 Woods Ch., The Danger Zone of Europe. Changes and problems in the Near East, Boston, 1911, p. 148. 11 ìáõ¹ëÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ` î³ñëáÝ ù³Õ³ùáõÙ ëå³Ýí»É ¿ñ 100, ßñç³Ï³ ·ÛáõÕ»ñáõÙ` 500 ùñÇëïáÝÛ³£ 12 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 166£ 13 Woods Ch., Ýßí.³ßË., ¿ç 150:

²ñ÷ÇÝ» ´³μÉáõÙÛ³Ý

²ÛÝáõ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝÇí, ãÝ³Û³Í ³ÙμáÕç³Ï³Ý ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇ μ³ó³Ï³ÛáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ ³ë»É, áñ ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ ëå³Ýí»É ¿ñ ³í»ÉÇ ù³Ý 30000 Ñ³Û, áñÇó 18627-Á` ÙÇ³ÛÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ¨ ßñç³Ï³ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ, 10000-Çó ³í»ÉÇ ¿É` ³ÛÉ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ£ Â»ñ¨ë ë³ Ñ³Û å³ïÙ³·ÇïáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç Ñ³ëï³ïí³Í` ç³ñ¹ÇÝ ½áÑ ·Ý³ó³Í Ñ³Û»ñÇ ³é³í»É Çñ³Ï³Ý ÃÇíÝ ¿£ ²ÛëåÇëáí, ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ³ÝÙÇç³Ï³Ý Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÁ 30000-Çó ³í»ÉÇ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ ¿ñ£ ºÃ» ï³ñμ»ñ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñÇó »Ï³ÍÝ»ñÇ ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¿³Ï³Ýáñ»Ý ã¿ñ ³½¹áõÙ ³Û¹ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇ ÅáÕáíñ¹³·ñ³Ï³Ý å³ïÏ»ñÇ íñ³, ³å³ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç Ñ³Ù³ñ ½áÑ»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ Ù»Í Ñ³ñí³Í ¿ñ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÇÝ£ Êáë»Éáí ³é³ÝÓÇÝ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇ ïí³Í Ù³ñ¹Ï³ÛÇÝ ÏáñáõëïÝ»ñÇ ÃíÇ Ù³ëÇÝ` Ýß»Ýù, áñ ç³ñ¹Çó ïáõÅ»óÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç ·ñ»Ã» μáÉáñ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÁ£ æ³ñ¹»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñí³Í ÅáÕáíñ¹³·ñ³Ï³Ý ÷á÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÝ ³é³í»É ï»ë³Ý»ÉÇ ¿ÇÝ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Ã³ï»ñ³μ»Ù ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áõ Ø»ñëÇÝÇ ·³í³éÝ»ñáõÙ£ Ð. ²ß×Û³ÝÇ μ»ñ³Í ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ` ²¹³Ý³ ù³Õ³ùÇ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³ßííáõÙ ¿ñ 66000, áñÇó 22000-Á Ñ³Û ¿ÇÝ, ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ` 20000 Éáõë³íáñã³Ï³Ý, 1500 μáÕáù³Ï³Ý, 500 Ï³ÃáÉÇÏ:14 Ð. Â»ñ½Û³ÝÁ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ù³Ý³ÏÁ ²¹³Ý³ ù³Õ³ùáõÙ Ñ³ßíáõÙ ¿ 30000:15 è. ¶¨áñ·Û³ÝÇ Ññ³ï³ñ³Ï³Í 1913-1914 ÃÃ. å³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³ÝÇ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óñ³Í ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áÕç ·³í³é³ÏáõÙ Ñ³ßííáõÙ ¿ñ 27990 Ñ³Û:16 Ð»ï³ùñùÇñÝ ³ÛÝ ¿, áñ ·³í³é³ÏáõÙ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óí³Í í»ó ·ÛáõÕ»ñÇ Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý ÃÇíÁ ·ñ»Ã» ÝáõÛÝÝ ¿, ÇÝã 1908 Ã. ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÁ, ÇëÏ ù³Õ³ùáõÙ μÝ³ÏíáÕ Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ μ»ñí³Í ¿ Ýáñ ÃÇí. 1908 Ã. å³ßïáÝ³Ï³Ý Ù³ñ¹³Ñ³Ù³ñÇ ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ` ù³Õ³ùáõÙ ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñí³Í ¿ñ 17844 Ñ³Û,17 1913 Ã. Ù³ñ¹³Ñ³Ù³ñÇ ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñáí` 26430 Ñ³Û:18 Ü³Ñ³Ý·Ç ÙÛáõë μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇ Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÇ í»ñ³μ»ñÛ³É ¨ë μ³ó³Ï³ÛáõÙ »Ý Ýáñ` 1913-1914 ÃÃ. í»ñ³μ»ñáÕ ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÁ ¨ 1908 Ã. ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÁ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óíáõÙ »Ý áñå»ë Ý³Ë³å³ï»ñ³½ÙÛ³Ý ßñç³ÝÇ ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñ£ îíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇ μ³ó³Ï³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¹Åí³ñ³óÝáõÙ ¿ Ïáïáñ³ÍÇ Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÇ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ä³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³ÝÁ, Ã»ñ¨ë, ÝáõÛÝå»ë ãÇ ïÇñ³å»ï»É Ýáñ ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇ, ³Û¹ ÇëÏ å³ï×³éáí Ý»ñÏ³Û³óí»É »Ý ÑÇÝ ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÁ£ ÆÝã í»ñ³μ»ñáõÙ ¿ ²¹³Ý³ ù³Õ³ùÇ Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÇÝ, ³å³ ³Ûë ¹»åùáõÙ, Ã»ñ¨ë, Ý»ñÏ³Û³óí³Í ÃÇíÁ Ùáï ¿ ×ßÙ³ñïáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, ù³ÝÇ áñ ãÝ³Û³Í μ³½Ù³Ñ³½³ñ ½áÑ»ñÇÝ, ù³Õ³ùÁ Ïáïáñ³ÍÇó Ñ»ïá ¨ë ÙÝ³ó áñå»ë Ñ³Û³ß³ï Ï»ÝïñáÝ, Ù³Ý³í³Ý¹ áñ ç³ñ¹»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ³Ûëï»Õ Ñ³ëï³ïí»óÇÝ Ý³¨ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç ÷áùñ³ÃÇí Ñ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»óáÕ áñáß μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇ Ñ³Û»ñ£ êñ³Ýáí ¿ å³ÛÙ³Ý³íáñí³Í ³ÛÝ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÁ, áñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí ù³Õ³ùáõÙ Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÁ áã Ã» Ýí³½»ó, ³ÛÉ 1908 Ã. ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù»Ù³ï ÝáõÛÝÇëÏ ³×»ó£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç μ³½Ù³ÃÇí μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÝ ³ÛÝù³Ý ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ ¿ÇÝ, áñ ¹ñ³Ýó ³ñ¹ÛáõÝùáõÙ ÷ñÏí»É ¿ÇÝ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ Ï³Ý³Ûù, »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñ áõ Ñ³ïáõÏ»Ýï ïÕ³Ù³ñ¹ÇÏ£ ²Ù»ñÇÏ³óÇ ÙÇëÇáÝ»ñáõÑÇ èááõ½ È³Ùμ»ñïÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ, ç³ñ¹Ç Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÝ §³í»ÉÇ ¹ÛáõñÇÝ ¿ å³ïÏ»ñ³óÝ»É, »ñμ Ñ³ëÏ³ÝáõÙ »ë, áñ Ýñ³Ýù ³åñáõÙ »Ý ÙÇ »ñÏñáõÙ, áñï»Õ Ï³Ý³Ûù ÙÇßï å³ßïå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ï³ñÇù áõÝ»Ý¦£ ØÇëÇáÝ»ñáõÑÇÝ, Ëáë»Éáí ç³ñ¹Ç Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ, ÝßáõÙ ¿, áñ, ûñÇÝ³Ï, ÙÇ ÁÝï³14 ²ß×»³Ý Ð., ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ »Õ»éÝÁ »õ ¶áÝÇ³Û¿ Ûáõß»ñ, ÜÇõ ºáñù, 1950, ¿ç 15£ 15 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ï»³ÝùÁ, Î. äáÉÇë, 1909, ¿ç 7£ 16 La Cilicie (1909-1921) Des massacres d’Adana au mandat Français, Volume préparé par Raymond H. Kévorkian, Paris, 1999, p. 25. 17 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ï»³ÝùÁ, ¿ç 47£ 18 La Cilicie (1909-1921) Des massacres d’Adana au mandat français, p. 25.

²ñ÷ÇÝ» ´³μÉáõÙÛ³Ý

ÝÇùáõÙ ëå³Ýí»É »Ý 23 Ñ³ñ³½³ïÝ»ñÁ£ Ø»Ï ³ÛÉ ÁÝï³ÝÇùÇó, áñÝ áõÝ»ñ 32 »ñ»Ë³ áõ Ãáé, áÕç ¿ÇÝ ÙÝ³ó»É ÑÇí³Ý¹ å³åÁ, Í»ñ ï³ïÁ, ÙÇ áñ¹Ç áõ Ù»Ï Ãáé:19 Üß»Ýù ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ Ãí³Ï³Ý ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñ, áñáÝù å³ñ½ å³ïÏ»ñ³óáõÙ Ïï³Ý ç³ñ¹Ç áÕç ë³ñë³÷Ý»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ·³í³é³ÏÇ ²åïûÕÉáõ ·ÛáõÕÝ áõÝ»ñ 130 ïáõÝ μÝ³ÏÇã, áñÇó 100 ïáõÝÁ` Ñ³Û£ æ³ñ¹Ç Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ·ÛáõÕáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ý³¨ ßáõñç 400 å³Ý¹áõËï Ñ³Û Ùß³ÏÝ»ñ:20 ¶ÛáõÕáõÙ ëå³Ýí»ó 600 Ù³ñ¹. ç³ñ¹Çó Ñ»ïá ·ÛáõÕÇ ïÕ³Ù³ñ¹ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏÇãÝ»ñÇó ÷ñÏí»É ¿ñ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ÙÇ ïÕ³, áñÝ ¿É ç³ñ¹Çó Ñ»ïá Ù³Ñ³ó³í μÝ³Ï³Ý Ù³Ñáí:21 ÜáõÛÝ ·³í³é³ÏÇ ØÇëÇë ·ÛáõÕÇ 150 ïáõÝ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇó ÷ñÏí»óÇÝ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ßáõñç 100 ³ÛñÇÝ»ñ áõ ³ÕçÇÏÝ»ñ:22 §øÇõñïä³Õã¿, ²ñ÷³ÉÁ, Î¿ÙÇ-êÇõñ¿Ý, ²åÇïÇÝ-÷³ß³ Áëáõ³Í ·ÇõÕ»ñÁ ³Ûñ»ñ¿Ý ½³ï áã ïÕ³Û Ó·³Í »Ý áÕç ¨ áã ÏÇÝ¦,- Ñ³í³ëïáõÙ ¿ Ð. Â»ñ½Û³ÝÁ:23 úëÙ³ÝÇ»Ý ç³ñ¹Çó ³é³ç áõÝ»ñ 1000 ïáõÝ μÝ³ÏÇã, áñÇó 200 ïáõÝÁ Ù»Í³Ù³ë³Ùμ Ñ³×ÝóÇ μ³ñ»Ï»óÇÏ Ñ³Û»ñ ¿ÇÝ£ ²Ûëï»Õ ³ÝÓÇ ÏáñáõëïÁ Ï³½ÙáõÙ ¿ñ 1500 Ñá·Ç:24 Ø»Í Ãíáí ½áÑ»ñ ïí»ó Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë Ð³ÙÇ¹Ç»Ý£ â. ìáõ¹ëÇ Ñ³í³ëïÙ³Ùμ Ð³ÙÇ¹Ç»Ç 2000 ½áÑ»ñÇó 500-Á ëå³Ýí»óÇÝ ù³Õ³ùáõÙ, 1500-Á` ¹³ßï»ñáõÙ.25 ³Ûë ½áÑ»ñÇó ß³ï»ñÝ, ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝ Ñ³í³Ý³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ, ³ñï³·Ý³ ³ßË³ï³ÝùÇ »Ï³ÍÝ»ñ ¿ÇÝ£ Àëï Ð. Â»ñ½Û³ÝÇ μ»ñí³Í ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇ, Ð³ÙÇ¹Ç»Ç (Îá½³ÝÇ ·³í³é) 1003 Ñ³Û»ñÇó ÷ñÏí»É ¿ñ ÙÇ³ÛÝ 90 ÏÇÝ, áñáÝóÇó »ñÇï³ë³ñ¹Ý»ñÁ ÏñáÝ³÷áË ¿ÇÝ ³ñí»É:26 ¼áÑ»ñÇ ÃÇíÝ ³Ûëï»Õ Ï³½ÙáõÙ ¿ñ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ßáõñç 91%-Á£ ÆÝã í»ñ³μ»ñáõÙ ¿ Ð³×ÁÝ ù³Õ³ùÇÝ, ³å³ ³Ûëï»Õ Ñ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÇÝùÝ³å³ßïå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ßÝáñÑÇí Ã»¨ ½»ñÍ ÙÝ³ó Ïáïáñ³ÍÇó, μ³Ûó, ÇÝãå»ë Ñ³í³ëïáõÙ ¿ Ð³Ûáó å³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³ÝÇ Î»ÝïñáÝ³Ï³Ý ³ÛñÇ³ËÝ³Ù Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ ùÝÝÇã-å³ïíÇñ³Ï Ä³Ï ê³Û³å³ÉÛ³ÝÁ, §³Ù¿Ý¿Ý Ù»Í ³ÝÓÇ Ïáñáõëï áõÝ»óáÕ ï»ÕÝ ¿ Ð³×ÁÝ£ ¸áõñëÁ ·ïÝáõ»Éáí ç³ñ¹áõáÕÝ»ñáõÝ ÃÇõÁ (áñáÝó Ù¿ç Ï³Ý Ý³»õ ÏÇÝ»ñ áõ ïÕ³ùÝ»ñ) ÏÁ Ñ³ëÝÇ Ñ³½³ñÝ»ñáõ¦:27 ä³åÇÏÛ³ÝÇ Ýß³Í ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ` Ð³×ÁÝáõÙ ï»Õ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝ ãÏ³ñ 3000 Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ, áñáÝù ·ïÝíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·áõÙ:28 Ð³ë³Ý ä»ÛÉÇÝ (æ»μ»É ´»ñ»ù»ÃÇ ·³í³é) 1908 Ã. å³ßïáÝ³Ï³Ý Ù³ñ¹³Ñ³Ù³ñÇ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ áõÝ»ñ 1848 Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏÇã:29 ²Ûëï»Õ Ù³ñ¹Ï³ÛÇÝ ÏáñáõëïÁ Ï³½Ù»ó 285 Ñá·Ç£ îáÏáë³ÛÇÝ Ñ³ñ³μ»ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ ëå³Ýí»É ¿ñ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ßáõñç 15,4%-Á£ Â»¨ ³ÏÝÑ³Ûï ¿ñ, áñ å³ßïáÝ³Ï³Ý Ù³ñ¹³Ñ³Ù³ñÇ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óñ³Í ÃÇíÁ ã¿ñ ³ñï³Ñ³ÛïáõÙ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý Çñ³Ï³Ý Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÁ, ³ÛÝáõ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝÇí, ëå³Ýí³ÍÝ»ñÇ ù³Ý³ÏÁ ¿³Ï³Ý ³½¹»óáõÃÛáõÝ Ï³ñáÕ ¿ñ áõÝ»Ý³É Ý³¨ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ³í»ÉÇ Ù»Í³ù³Ý³ÏáõÃÛ³Ý ¹»åùáõÙ£ ê. ä³ñÃ¨Û³ÝÇ μ»ñ³Í ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ` 2000 Ñ³Û ¿ñ ëå³Ýí»É ø»ë³åáõÙ:30 Ø³ñ³ßÇ ·ÛáõÕ»ñÇó ê³ñÁÉ³ñáõÙ 15 ï³ñ»Ï³ÝÇó μ³ñÓñ μáÉáñ ïÕ³Ù³ñ¹ÇÏ ëå³Ýí»É ¿ÇÝ, ÎÛáù×»ÛÇ½ ·ÛáõÕáõÙ ÝáõÛÝå»ë Ù³ÝáõÏÝ»ñÇó áõ Ï³Ý³ÝóÇó ½³ï ÙÛáõëÝ»ñÁ ëå³Ýí»É ¿ÇÝ:31 19 Lambert R., Hadjin, and the Armenian Massacres, p. 87. 20 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 176 21 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 182£ 22 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 182£ 23 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 253£ 24 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 195, 202£ 25 Woods Ch., Ýßí.³ßË., ¿ç 156: 26 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 194£ 27 î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ ²ÛñÇ³ËÝ³Ù Ú³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ 1910 ë»åï.11-1912 ë»åï. 11, Ú³õ»Éáõ³Í î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ å³ïáõÇñ³Ï ä. Ä³· ê³Û³å³É»³ÝÇ, Ô³É³ÃÇ³, 1912, ¿ç 50£ 28 ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ »Õ»éÝÁ. î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ Ú³Ïáμ ä³åÇÏ»³ÝÇ, ¿ç 19£ 29 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 202£ 30 ä³ñÃ»õ»³Ý ê., ÎÇÉÇÏ»³Ý ³ñÑ³íÇñùÁ, Î. äûÉÇë, 1909, ¿ç 43£ 31 ¶³Éáõëï»³Ý ¶ñ., Ø³ñ³ß Ï³Ù ¶»ñÙ³ÝÇÏ »õ Ñ»ñáë ¼¿ÛÃáõÝ, ¿ç 759£

²ñ÷ÇÝ» ´³μÉáõÙÛ³Ý

²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ÇÝãå»ë Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ï³ñÇÝ»ñÇÝ ¨ ³í»ÉÇ í³Õ` Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ μ³½Ù³ÃÇí ¿ÇÝ Ý³¨ μéÝÇ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý ¹»åù»ñÁ£ 1909 Ã. Ù³ÛÇëÇÝ ê. ä³ñÃ¨Û³ÝÁ ·ñáõÙ ¿, áñ ³é³çÝáñ¹³ñ³ÝÇó »Ï³Í ·ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ, ÇëÉ³Ù³ó³Í Ï³Ý³Ûù áõ ³ÕçÇÏÝ»ñÁ Ñ»ï »Ý μ»ñíáõÙ ³é¨³Ý·ÇãÝ»ñÇ ÙáïÇó áõ Ñ³ÝÓÝíáõÙ »Ï»Õ»óáõÝ, Ã»¨ ß³ï»ñÁ, áõÙ ÷ÝïñáÕ, ×³Ï³ï³·ñáí Ñ»ï³ùñùñíáÕ ãÏ³ñ, ¹»é¨ë ÙÝáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Çñ»Ýó ³é¨³Ý·ÇãÝ»ñÇ Ùáï` Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë ·ÛáõÕ»ñáõÙ:32 ²Ûë Ù³ëÇÝ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝ Ï³ Ý³¨ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇó Ù³ÙáõÉáõÙ, Ù³ëÝ³íáñ³å»ë, ÙÇ Ñ³Õáñ¹³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç ÑÇß³ï³ÏíáõÙ »Ý ãáñë Ï³Ý³Ûù, áñáÝù ·ïÝí»É »Ý Ãáõñù êÏÛáõï³ñ Âá÷³Ý»ÉÇ ûÕÉáõÇ ïÝÇó ¨ μ»ñí»É å³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³Ý áõ Ñ»ïá Ñ³ÝÓÝí»É ´»ñ³ÛÇ îÇÏÝ³Ýó ÙÇáõÃÛ³Ý ËÝ³Ù³ï³ñáõÃÛ³ÝÁ:33 ²Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ` Ð³ë³Ý ä»ÛÉÇáõÙ ¨ë μ³½Ù³ÃÇí »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñ áõ Ï³Ý³Ûù ¿ÇÝ ³é¨³Ý·í»É ¨ ³ÙÇëÝ»ñáí å³Ñí»É Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ·ÛáõÕ»ñáõÙ, áõñ Ýñ³ÝóÇó ß³ï»ñÁ μéÝÇ Ãñù³óí»É »Ý:34 ÜáõÛÝÝ ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñí»É ¿ Ý³¨ È³μ³×ÉÁ, Ê³éÝÇ, î»ñïÛáõÉ, ¶áÛ³·, ÎÛáù â³ÛÇñ Ñ³Û³μÝ³Ï ·ÛáõÕ»ñáõÙ, áñï»Õ ³ÕçÇÏÝ»ñÁ, ¹»é³ïÇ Ï³Ý³Ûù ³é¨³Ý·í»É ¿ÇÝ ËáõÅ³ÝÇ ÏáÕÙÇó. ³½³ïí»É »Ý ß³ï ùã»ñÁ, áñáÝù ÷³Ëã»Éáí ³å³ëï³Ý»É »Ý üÝïÁ×³·áõÙ:35 ²Ûë ³éÝãáõÃÛ³Ùμ â. ìáõ¹ëÁ ÑÇß³ï³ÏáõÙ ¿ ØÇëÇëÇ Ñ³ÛáõÑÇÝ»ñÇÝ, áñáÝóÇó áÙ³Ýù Çñ»Ýó Ý»ï»óÇÝ ·»ïÝ áõ ÇÝùÝ³ëå³Ý »Õ³Ý` Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý Ñ³ñ»ÙÝ»ñ ãÁÝÏÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ:36 ¸Åí³ñ ¿ ³ë»É, Ã» μéÝÇ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý³óí³Í ³Ûë Ï³Ý³ÝóÇó ù³ÝÇëÁ Ñ»ï³·³ÛáõÙ ÙÝ³óÇÝ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ùáï, μ³Ûó áñ ³Û¹åÇëÇù Ï³ÛÇÝ, ¹³ Ï³ëÏ³ÍÇó í»ñ ¿, Ã»¨ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³Ý Ù³ëÁ, ³ÛÝáõ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝÇí, í»ñ³¹³ñÓ³í Ñ³ÛÇ ÇÝùÝáõÃÛ³ÝÝ áõ ùñÇëïáÝ»³Ï³Ý Ñ³í³ïùÇÝ£ ²Ù³Û³ó³Í μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ ç³ñ¹Çó ÷ñÏí³Í μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³ÛïÝí»ó ³Ýû·Ý³Ï³Ý íÇ×³ÏáõÙ£ ê. ä³ñÃ¨Û³ÝÁ ·ñáõÙ ¿, áñ 40000 Ñ³Û»ñ ÙÝ³ó»É ¿ÇÝ Ù»ñÏ áõ ³ÝáÃÇ, ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ` 15000-Á ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ, ³í»ÉÇ ù³Ý 3000-Á` î³ñëáÝáõÙ, 1500` Ø»ñëÇÝáõÙ, 10000` ø»ë³åáõÙ áõ Ýñ³ ßñç³Ï³ÛùáõÙ, ·ñ»Ã» ÝáõÛÝù³Ý` ²É»ùë³Ý¹ñ»ïáõÙ áõ ¸ÛáñÃ-ÚáÉáõÙ:37 ²Ûë Ù³ëÇÝ ï»Õ»Ï³óÝáõÙ ¿ Ý³¨ Î.äáÉëÇ éáõë³Ï³Ý ¹»ëå³Ý ¶. ¼ÇÝáí¨Á` ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ ÙÇÝÇëïñÇ ï»Õ³Ï³É â³ñÇÏáíÇÝ Ñ³ëó»³·ñí³Í Çñ 1909Ã. Ù³ÛÇëÇ 2-Ç ×»å³·ñáõÙ` íÏ³Û³Ïáã»Éáí Ø»ñëÇÝáõÙ éáõë³Ï³Ý ÷áËÑÛáõå³ïáë Ø³íñáÙ³ïÇÇ ïñ³Ù³¹ñ³Í ï»Õ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ£ ì»ñçÇÝÇë Ñ³í³ëïÙ³Ùμ` §Çñ»Ýó áÕç áõÝ»óí³ÍùÁ Ïáñóñ³Í ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÁ ÙÇ³Ý·³Ù³ÛÝ ½ñÏí³Í »Ý ³å³ëï³ÝÇó, ¨ áñ Ù³Ñ³óáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ýñ³Ýó Ù»ç ËÇëï Ýß³Ý³Ï³ÉÇó ã³÷Ç ¿ Ñ³ëÝáõÙ¦:38 ²ÛëåÇëáí, ½áÑ»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ ãë³ÑÙ³Ý³÷³Ïí»ó Ïáïáñ³ÍÇ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ëå³Ýí³ÍÝ»ñáí, Ñ»ï³·³ ³ÙÇëÝ»ñÇÝ Ù³Ñ³óáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»Í ³× ÝÏ³ïí»ó μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý, Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë` »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ£ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ Ñ³Ù³×³ñ³Ï³ÛÇÝ ÑÇí³Ý¹áõÃÛáõÝ ëÏëí»ó, áñÇÝ ûñ³Ï³Ý ½áÑ ¿ÇÝ ·ÝáõÙ Ñ³ñÛáõñ³íáñ Ù³ÝáõÏÝ»ñ£ ØÇ³ÛÝ 1909 Ã. ³Ùé³Ý ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ 2000 »ñ»Ë³ Ù³Ñ³ó³í ¹Ç½»Ýï»ñÇ³ÛÇó:39 øÇã ã¿ñ Ý³¨ ÑÇí³Ý¹áõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇó, ëáíÇó Ù³Ñ³ó³Í Ù»Í³Ñ³ë³ÏÝ»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ, ÇÝãÁ ÑÇÙù ¿ ï³ÉÇë »½ñ³Ï³óÝ»Éáõ, áñ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ù³ñ¹Ï³ÛÇÝ ÏáñáõëïÝ ³í»ÉÇÝ ¿ñ, ù³Ý íÏ³Û³Ïáãí³Í 30000-Á£

32 ä³ñÃ»õ»³Ý ê., ÎÇÉÇÏ»³Ý ³ñÑ³íÇñùÁ,¿ç 71£ 33 §Ä³Ù³Ý³Ï¦, ² ï³ñÇ, ÃÇõ 305, ¿ç 3£ 34 ¶áõïáõÉ»³Ý ¶., Ð³Û É»éÁ. Î³ñÙÇñ ¹ñáõ³·Ý»ñ ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ï¿Ý, ¿ç 52£ 35 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 53-56£ 36 Woods Ch., The Danger Zone of Europe. Changes and problems in the Near East, p. 155. 37 ä³ñÃ»õ»³Ý ê., ÎÇÉÇÏ»³Ý ³ñÑ³íÇñùÁ, ¿ç 46-47£ 38 Ð³Û»ñÇ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ, ¿ç 232£ 39 La Cilicie (1909-1921) Des massacres d’Adana au mandat français, p. 101.

²ñ÷ÇÝ» ´³μÉáõÙÛ³Ý

ØÛáõë Ï³ñ¨áñ ¨ μ³ó³ë³Ï³Ý Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÁ, áñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÝ áõÝ»ó³Ý Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ÅáÕáíñ¹³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý íñ³, ÙÇ ß³ñù μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇ Ñ³Û³Ã³÷áõÙÝ ¿ñ£ ÊáëùÁ Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë ÙÇÝã¨ ç³ñ¹Á ÷áùñ³ÃÇí Ñ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»óáÕ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ ¿, áñáÝó μÝ³ÏÇãÝ»ñÇ ÙÇ Ù³ëÁ Ïáïáñí»ó, ÇëÏ ÙÛáõëÝ»ñÁ ³å³ëï³Ý»óÇÝ ³ÛÉ` ³í»ÉÇ Ëáßáñ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ` ³ÛÉ¨ë ãí»ñ³¹³éÝ³Éáí ÍÝÝ¹³í³Ûñ£ Ð³Û³Ã³÷Ù³Ý ³éáõÙáí ³é³í»É ½·³ÉÇ ¿ÇÝ ÏáñáõëïÝ»ñÁ ÙÇÝã¨ Ïáïáñ³ÍÁ ë³Ï³í³ÃÇí Ñ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»óáÕ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ. ûñÇÝ³Ï` 14 ïáõÝ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏÇã áõÝ»óáÕ øÛáù â³ÛÇñáõÙ Ï³ñ 15 ½áÑ£40 àÕç ÙÝ³ó³ÍÝ»ñÝ ³å³ëï³Ý»óÇÝ üÁÝïÁ×³·áõÙ:41 20 ïáõÝ Ñ³Û áõÝ»óáÕ ¶áÛ³ù ·ÛáõÕÁ ïí»ó 15 ½áÑ, 30 ïáõÝ Ñ³Û áõÝ»óáÕ øÇßÝ»½Á` 35 ½áÑ:42 ÆëÉ³ÑÇ»Ç ßñç³ÝÇ ·ÛáõÕ»ñÇó 40 ïáõÝ Ñ³Û áõÝ»óáÕ ø»ÉÉ»ñÁ ïí»ó 15 ½áÑ, 30 ïáõÝ Ñ³Û áõÝ»óáÕ ¾ÛÝÃÇÉÇÝ` 38 ½áÑ:43 øÇÝ»ëÉ»ñ ·ÛáõÕÇ 16 ³Ûñ»ñÇó ç³ñ¹Çó ÷ñÏí»óÇÝ 2-Á, áñáÝóÇó Ù»ÏÁ ²ÛÝÃ³÷áõÙ ¿ñ, ÙÛáõëÝ ¿É Ù³Ñ³ó³Í ¿ñ Ñ³Ù³ñí»É:44 ²ñï³·³ÕÃÇ Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí ÷áùñ³ÃÇí Ñ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»óáÕ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÁ í»ñçÝ³Ï³Ý³å»ë Ñ³Û³Ã³÷í»óÇÝ£ æ³ñ¹Çó Ñ»ïá ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ Ù»Í Ï³ñ¨áñáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»óáÕ ËÝ¹ÇñÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÁ, »Ã» áã ³é³çÇÝÁ, ³ÛÉ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ ³å³ëï³Ý³Í μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý í»ñ³¹³ñÓÝ ¿ñ£ ê³ Ý³Ë` Ñá·»μ³Ý³Ï³Ý Ù»Í ËÝ¹Çñ ¿ñ, ù³ÝÇ áñ ÷ñÏí³ÍÝ»ñÇó ß³ï»ñÁ ã¿ÇÝ å³ïÏ»ñ³óÝáõÙ, Ã» ÇÝãå»ë Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ í»ñ³¹³éÝ³É ³ÛÝï»Õ, áõñ áã í³Õ ³ÝóÛ³ÉáõÙ Çñ»Ýó ³ãùÇ ³é³ç ëå³Ý»É ¿ÇÝ Çñ»Ýó Ñ³ñ³½³ïÝ»ñÇÝ£ ØÛáõë ÏáÕÙÇó` í»ñ³¹³éÝ³Éáí Çñ»Ýó μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñ, Ýñ³ÝóÇó ß³ï»ñÁ ÙÝ³Éáõ ¿ÇÝ ³ÝûÃ¨³Ý, ³é³Ýó ·áÛáõÃÛ³Ý áñ¨¿ ÙÇçáóÇ£ ²Û¹ å³ï×³éáí ¿É ÙÇÝã¨ ï³ñ»í»ñç μ³½Ù³ÃÇí μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñ ³Û¹å»ë ¿É ÙÝ³ó»É ¿ÇÝ ³í»ñ³Ï, ³é³Ýó Ý³ËÏÇÝ μÝ³ÏÇãÝ»ñÇ, áñáÝóÇó ÙÇ Ù³ëÁ í»ñçÝ³Ï³Ý μÝ³ÏáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ñ Ñ³ëï³ï»É ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ Ï³Ù Ñ³Û³ß³ï ³ÛÉ Ï»ÝïñáÝÝ»ñáõÙ, ÙÛáõëÝ»ñÝ ¿É ³ñï³·³ÕÃ»É ¿ÇÝ »ñÏñÇó£ æ³ñ¹Ç ûñ»ñÇó ëÏë»ó ¨ Ñ»ï³·³ÛáõÙ áõÅ»Õ³ó³í ³ñï³·³ÕÃÁ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç ï³ñμ»ñ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇó£ Ð³ñÏ ¿ Ýß»É, áñ ÙÇÝã¨ Ïáïáñ³ÍÁ, ³ñï³·³ÕÃÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Çó Ù»Í ã³÷»ñÇ ã¿ñ Ñ³ëÝáõÙ áõ ³ÝÑ³Ù»Ù³ï»ÉÇ ¿ñ ²ñ¨ÙïÛ³Ý Ð³Û³ëï³ÝÇó Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë ³Û¹ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³Ñ³ïí³ÍáõÙ ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñí³Í ³ñï³·³ÕÃÇ ï»Ùå»ñÇ Ñ»ï£ ê³, Ã»ñ¨ë, Ï³åí³Í ¿ñ Ý³Ñ³Ý·áõÙ ¨ Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë ²¹³Ý³ ù³Õ³ùáõÙ áõ Ñ³ñ³ÏÇó μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ ÝÏ³ïíáÕ ï»ë³Ý»ÉÇ ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ³×Ç Ñ»ï£ ²ñï³·³ÕÃÝ áõÅ»Õ³ó³í ³ñ¹»Ý ç³ñ¹Ç ûñ»ñÇÝ£ §¼ÇÝ³¹³¹³ñ¿Ý »ïùÁ Ù»ñ Ù¿ç¿Ý ß³ï»ñ` ·ÉË³õáñ³å»ë áõÝ»õáñÝ»ñÁ, ëÏë³Ý ËáõÙμ ËáõÙμ ÷³ËãÇÉ ßá·»Ï³éùáí ¹¿å Ç Ø¿ñëÇÝ ¨ ³ÝÏ¿ º·Çåïáë Ï³Ù ÎÇåñáë£ Î³é³í³ñáõÃÇõÝÁ Ï³ñÍ»ë` ÝÏ³ï»Éáí áñ »ñÏñáñ¹ ç³ñ¹ÇÝ »ÝÃ³ñÏáõ»ÉÇù Ù³ñ¹ ãåÇïÇ ÙÝ³ñ, ËëïÇõ ³ñ·ÇÉ»ó ³Û¹ ·³ÕÃÁ ¨ ÝáÛÝ ÇëÏ ßá·»Ï³éùÇ ³é ûñ»³Û »ñÃ»õ»ÏáõÃÇõÝÝ ³É ¹³¹ñ»ó³õ å³ßïûÝ³å¿ë¦,- ³Ûë ³éÃÇí ·ñáõÙ ¿ Ð. Â»ñ½Û³ÝÁ:45 1909 Ã. Ù³ÛÇëÇ ¹ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ` ÎÇåñáëáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ³å³ëï³Ý»É 2000 Ñá·Ç, Ýñ³Ýó Ù»ç` ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áõ î³ñëáÝÇ Ù»Í³Ñ³ñáõëï Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ýó ÁÝï³ÝÇùÝ»ñÁ` Ù»Í Ù³ë³Ùμ Ï³Ý³Ûù áõ »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñ:46 Î. äáÉëÇ å³ïñÇ³ñùáõÃÛ³ÝÁ 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇ 15-ÇÝ ø»ë³åÇó ·ñí³Í Ý³Ù³ÏáõÙ ÝßíáõÙ ¿, áñ ßá·»Ý³íÁ 2500 ÷³Ëëï³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ï»Õ³÷áË»É ¿ ´»ÛñáõÃ:47 ÎÇÉÇÏ40 î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ ²ÛñÇ³ËÝ³Ù Ú³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ 1910 ë»åï.11-1912 ë»åï. 11,¿ç 70-71£ 41 ¶áõïáõÉ»³Ý ¶., Ð³Û É»éÁ. Î³ñÙÇñ ¹ñáõ³·Ý»ñ ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ï¿Ý, ¿ç 56£ 42 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 70-71£ 43 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 72-73£ 44 ¶áõïáõÉ»³Ý ¶., Ð³Û É»éÁ. Î³ñÙÇñ ¹ñáõ³·Ý»ñ ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ï¿Ý, ¿ç 74£ 45 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 59£ 46 ä³ñÃ»õ»³Ý ê., ÎÇÉÇÏ»³Ý ³ñÑ³íÇñùÁ, ¿ç 51£ 47 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 312£

²ñ÷ÇÝ» ´³μÉáõÙÛ³Ý

Û³Ý ³ñÑ³íÇñùÇó ÷ñÏí³Í ßáõñç 500 Ñ³Û ÷³Ëëï³Ï³ÝÝ»ñ ¿É ³å³ëï³Ý»É ¿ÇÝ ²É»ùë³Ý¹ñÇ³ÛÇ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óáõ μ³ÏáõÙ:48 700 ïáõÝ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏÇã áõÝ»óáÕ ø»ë³åÇó ÙÇ ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý ßá·»Ý³í, ßáõñç 6000 Ñ³ÛÇ Ñ³í³ù»Éáí É»éÝ»ñÇó, ø»ë³åÇó ï»Õ³÷áË»ó È³Ã³ùÇ³:49 êï³óíáõÙ ¿, áñ ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ãí³ñÏ³Í ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ` 10000-Çó ³í»ÉÇ Ñ³Û»ñ 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉ-Ù³ÛÇë ³ÙÇëÝ»ñÇÝ ³å³ëï³Ý ·ï³Ý ÎÇåñáëáõÙ, ´»ÛñáõÃáõÙ, º·ÇåïáëáõÙ£ ¶ñ»Ã» μáÉáñ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇóÝ»ñÝ áõ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÁ ÑÇß³ï³ÏáõÙ »Ý ³ÛÝ ãù³íáñ áõ ³Ýû·Ý³Ï³Ý íÇ×³ÏÇ Ù³ëÇÝ, áñáõÙ Ïáïáñ³ÍÇó Ñ»ïá Ñ³ÛïÝí»É ¿ñ áÕç ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ àõëïÇ ç³ñ¹Çó Ñ»ïá ³ñï³·³ÕÃÁ ¹³ñÓ³í ³ñ¹»Ý áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ ½áõï ·áÛ³ï¨Ù³Ý, ³Ýíï³Ý· Ï»Ýë³Ï»ñåÇ, ³ÛÉ Ý³¨ Ï»Ýë³å³ÑáíÙ³Ý ÙÇçáó£ §Ð³Û»ñÇ ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý íÇ×³ÏÁ, áñ ¹¿åù¿Ý ³é³ç ß³ï ³Õ»Ï áõ Çñ»Ýó ÇëÉ³Ù ¹ñ³óÇÝ»ñáõÝ Ñ»ï μ³Õ¹³ïÙ³Ùμ Ý³Ë³ÝÓ»ÉÇ Ù³Ï³ñ¹³ÏÇ íñ³Û ÏÁ ·ïÝáõ¿ñ, ÑÇÙ³ ÇÝÏ³Í ¿£ ²ïáñ í»ñ³Ï³Ý·ÝáõÙÇÝ ³ñ·»Éù Ñ³Ý¹Çë³óáÕ ·ÉË³õáñ μ³ÝÁ` ³Ý³å³ÑáíáõÃÇõÝÝ ¿£ ¸¿åù¿Ý Ç í»ñ ³ÙÇëÝ»ñáõÝ Ù¿ç ·»ñ³½³Ýó³å¿ë ß»ßïáõ³Í ¿ Ýáñ¿Ý Ï»³ÝùÇ ¨ ÇÝãùÇ ³Ý³å³ÑáíáõÃÇõÝÁ¦- ÝßíáõÙ ¿ ²ÛñÇ³ËÝ³ÙÇ ï»Õ»Ï³·ñáõÙ£50 ²é³í»É ³Ýû·Ý³Ï³Ý íÇ×³ÏáõÙ ¿ñ Ñ³ÛïÝí»É ÙÇçÇÝ Ë³íÁ, áñÁ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ ½ñÏí³Í ¿ñ ïÝÇó, ³ñÑ»ëï³ÝáóÇó, Ë³ÝáõÃÇó, ³Ý³ëáõÝÝ»ñÇó, ³ÛÉ ÝáõÛÝÇëÏ ³ñÑ»ëïÁ í»ñ³Ï³Ý·Ý»Éáõ ¹»åùáõÙ ãáõÝ»ñ ·Ýáñ¹, ù³ÝÇ áñ Ñ³Û»ñÇ áõÝ¨áñ Ë³íÁ Ï³Ù ëå³Ýí³Í ¿ñ, Ï³Ù áõÝ»½áõñÏ ¿ñ ¹³ñÓ»É£ ²ÝûÃ¨³Ý ÙÝ³ó³Í Ñ³Û ³ñÑ»ëï³íáñÝ»ñÁ ¹»é »ñÏ³ñ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï Çñ»Ýó ·áÛáõÃÛáõÝÁ å³Ñå³Ý»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ³ßË³ï»É Ñ»Ýó ÷áÕáóáõÙ` Çñ»Ýó Ý³ËÏÇÝ ³ñÑ»ëï³ÝáóÝ»ñÇ ³í»ñ³ÏÝ»ñÇ Ùáï£ Üñ³ÝóÇó áÙ³Ýù, áíù»ñ áñáß³ÏÇ ËÝ³ÛáÕáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ ¿ÇÝ ³ÝáõÙ, ³Û¹ ·áõÙ³ñÝ û·ï³·áñÍáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ³ñï³·³ÕÃ»Éáõ Ýå³ï³Ïáí£ ÜÙ³Ý ¹»åù»ñÁ, â. ìáõ¹ëÇ Ñ³í³ëïÙ³Ùμ, ß³ï ã¿ÇÝ:51 ²ñï³·³ÕÃÇ ËÝ¹ñÇÝ å³ñμ»ñ³μ³ñ ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝáõÙ ¿ñ Ý³¨ Å³Ù³Ý³ÏÇ åáÉë³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÁ£ Æñ Ý³Ù³ÏÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏáõÙ Ð. ²ß×Û³ÝÁ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝáõÙ ¿ ³ÛÝ ÙÃÝáÉáñïÁ, áñáõÙ Ñ³ÛïÝí»É ¿ñ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ñ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá£ ²ÝÓ³Ùμ ¹»Ù ÉÇÝ»Éáí ³ñï³·³ÕÃÇÝ` ²ß×Û³ÝÁ ·ñáõÙ ¿, áñ §Ý»ñÏ³Û å³ÛÙ³ÝÝ»ñÁ ÝÏ³ïÇ áõÝ»Ý³Éáí` ³Ûë ·³Õ³÷³ñÁ áõÝ»óáÕÝ»ñáõÝ ÃáÛÉ³ïáõ ·ïÝáõ»Éáõ »Ýù¦:52 ²Ù»ñÇÏ³Ñ³Û ·³ÕáõÃÇ Ó¨³íáñÙ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ÝíÇñí³Í ÙÇ Ñá¹í³ÍáõÙ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³Ï ²ñÇë Æëñ³Û»ÉÛ³ÝÁ ÝßáõÙ ¿, áñ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹Çó Ñ»ïá ³¹³Ý³óÇÝ»ñÝ ¿É ëÏë»óÇÝ Ù»Í ËÙμ»ñáí ·³ÕÃ»É:53 1908-1910 ÃÃ. å³ïñ³ëï³Í ÙÇ íÇ×³Ï³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ` üñ»½ÝáÛáõÙ Ñ³ëï³ïí³Í ßáõñç 2326 Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ù»ç 8 ÁÝï³ÝÇù (52 ³ÝÓ)` ²ØÜ ¿ñ »Ï»É ²¹³Ý³ÛÇó, 3 ÁÝï³ÝÇù (14 ³ÝÓ)` ²ÝïÇáùÇó áõ Ñ³ñ³ÏÇó ·ÛáõÕ»ñÇó, 1 ÁÝï³ÝÇù (8 ³ÝÓ)` ²ÛÝÃ³÷Çó:54 Â»ñ¨ë ³ñï³·³ÕÃÇ ³×áÕ ï»Ùå»ñÝ ¿ÇÝ, áñ ùÝÝ³ñÏáõÙÝ»ñÇ ï»ÕÇù ïí»óÇÝ ï»ÕáõÙ` Ø»ñëÇÝáõÙ Ï³Ù ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ, ³ÛÉ áã ûñÇÝ³Ï` äáÉëáõÙ, Æ½ÙÇñáõÙ Ï³Ù º·ÇåïáëáõÙ áñμ³Ýáó μ³ó»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ØÇ ÏáÕÙÇó ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñí³Í ½áÑ»ñÇ, Ïáïáñ³ÍÇó Ñ»ïá Ñ³Ù³×³ñ³Ï³ÛÇÝ ÑÇí³Ý¹áõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇó Ù³Ñ³ó³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÇ, ÙÛáõë ÏáÕÙÇó` Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ ïÇñáÕ ãù³íáñáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ ³Ù»Ý³Ï³ñ¨áñÁ` ³Ý³å³ÑáíáõÃÛ³Ý, í³ËÇ ÙÃÝáÉáñïÇ å³ï×³éáí ³í»É³ó³Í ³ñï³·³ÕÃÇ Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç μ³½Ù³ÃÇí μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ ³ñÓ³-

48 ä³ñÃ»õ»³Ý ê., ÎÇÉÇÏ»³Ý ³ñÑ³íÇñùÁ, ¿ç 189£ 49 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 256-257£ 50 î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ ²ÛñÇ³ËÝ³Ù Ú³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ 1910 ë»åï.11-1912 ë»åï. ¿ç 5£ 51 Woods Ch., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 142: 52 ²ß×»³Ý Ð., ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ »Õ»éÝÁ »õ ¶áÝÇ³Û¿ Ûáõß»ñ,, ¿ç 90£ 53 Æëñ³Û»ÉÛ³Ý ², §²Ù»ñÇÏ³Ñ³Û ·³ÕÃ³Ï³ÝáõÃÇõÝÁ, §àëï³Ý¦, ² ï³ñÇ, ÃÇõ 2, 1 ³åñÇÉ 1911, ¿ç 399£ 54 ²Ù»ñÇÏ³Ñ³Û î³ñ»óáÛóÁ, Ï³½ÙáÕ` Øáõß»Õ »åÇëÏáåáë, ² ï³ñÇ, 1912, äáëïáÝ, ¿ç 62£

²ñ÷ÇÝ» ´³μÉáõÙÛ³Ý

Ý³·ñí»óÇÝ ß»ßï³ÏÇ ÅáÕáíñ¹³·ñ³Ï³Ý ÷á÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ` Ç íÝ³ë Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÇ£ ²Ûëå»ë, Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ Ð³Ûáó å³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³ÝÇ Î»ÝïñáÝ³Ï³Ý ³ÛñÇ³ËÝ³Ù Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ ùÝÝÇã-å³ïíÇñ³Ï Ä³Ï ê³Û³å³ÉÛ³ÝÇ ÏáÕÙÇó Ï³½Ùí³Í ï»Õ»Ï³·ñÇ, 1909 Ã-Çó ³é³ç øÁñù Ê³ÝÁ áõÝ»ñ 80 ïáõÝ Ñ³Û ¨ 30 ïáõÝ ÇëÉ³Ù μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝ, ç³ñ¹Ç Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí ÙÝ³ó»É ¿ñ 30 ïáõÝ Ñ³Û, 80 ïáõÝ ÇëÉ³Ù:55 æ³ñ¹Çó Ñ»ïá Ñ³Û³Ã³÷í»ó âáù³ù ·ÛáõÕÁ, áñÇ Ñ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³ëï³ïí»ó êëáõÙ:56 Ü³×³ñÉÁ ·ÛáõÕÁ ç³ñ¹Çó ³é³ç ½áõï Ñ³Û³μÝ³Ï ¿ñ, ³ÛÝ 1908 Ã. Ù³ñ¹³Ñ³Ù³ñÇ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ áõÝ»ñ 437 Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏÇã:57 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇÝ ³ÙμáÕç ·ÛáõÕÁ ÑñÏÇ½í»ó£ ¸ÛáñÃ-ÚáÉáõÙ ³å³ëï³Ý³Í ·ÛáõÕ³óÇÝ»ñÇó ç³ñ¹Çó Ñ»ïá Ü³×³ñÉÁ í»ñ³¹³ñÓ³í 10-12 ÁÝï³ÝÇù£ ØÛáõëÝ»ñÁ ¹»åùÇó Ñ»ïá ·ÛáõÕ ¿ÇÝ ·³ÉÇë ÙÇ³ÛÝ ÑáÕ»ñÁ Ùß³Ï»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ, í»ñ³¹³éÝáõÙ ¸ÛáñÃ-ÚáÉ:58 æ³ñ¹Çó ³é³ç 150 ïáõÝ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»óáÕ úëÙ³ÝÇ»áõÙ ç³ñ¹Çó Ñ»ïá Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÁ Ýí³½»É ¿ñ 30 ï³Ý ¨ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ³ÛÉ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇó »Ï³Í Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ñ³ßíÇÝ ¹³ñÓ»É 100 ïáõÝ:59 ü³ëÁÉÁ ·ÛáõÕÁ ç³ñ¹Çó ³é³ç áõÝ»ñ 20, Ñ»ïá` 10 ïáõÝ Ñ³Û£ ØÛáõëÝ»ñÁ ·³ÕÃ»É ¿ÇÝ ¸ÛáñÃ-ÚáÉ:60 ¸»åùÇó ³é³ç ¶á½áÉáõ· ·ÛáõÕÝ áõÝ»ñ 80 ïáõÝ, ç³ñ¹Çó Ñ»ïá` 50 ïáõÝ Ñ³Û£ æ³ñ¹Çó ÷ñÏí»É ¿ñ ÁÝ¹³Ù»ÝÁ 20 ïÕ³Ù³ñ¹:61 ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ²åïûÕÉáõ ·ÛáõÕÁ ç³ñ¹Çó ³é³ç áõÝ»ñ 100 ïáõÝ Ñ³Û, ÇëÏ Ïáïáñ³ÍÇó Ñ»ïá ÙÝ³ó»É ¿ñ ÙÇ³ÛÝ 30-Á:62 ÆÝ×ÇñÉÇÏÁ ç³ñ¹Çó ³é³ç áõÝ»ñ 80, Ñ»ïá` 30 ïáõÝ Ñ³Û£ ØÛáõëÝ»ñÁ ·ÛáõÕ ¿ÇÝ ·³ÉÇë ÙÇ³ÛÝ ÑáÕ»ñÁ Ùß³Ï»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ, Ñ»ïá í»ñ³¹³éÝáõÙ ²¹³Ý³:63 ØÇëÇëÇ 80 ïáõÝ Ñ³Û»ñÇó ÙÝ³ó»É ¿ñ Ñ³½Çí 10 ïáõÝ, ÙÛáõëÝ»ñÁ Ñ»é³ó»É ¿ÇÝ ²¹³Ý³, ¸ÛáñÃ-ÚáÉ ¨ ³ÛÉ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñ:64 ò³íáù, ãïÇñ³å»ï»Éáí ³ÙμáÕç³Ï³Ý ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇ, ã»Ýù Ï³ñáÕ ï³É Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÇ íñ³ Ïáïáñ³ÍÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÇ ³é³í»É ³ÙμáÕç³Ï³Ý å³ïÏ»ñÁ£ ²ÛÝáõ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝÇí, Ý»ñÏ³Û³óí³Í ûñÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÇó »ñ¨áõÙ ¿, áñ í»ñáÝßÛ³É μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÝ ³í»ÉÇ ù³Ý ÏÇëáí ã³÷ Ýí³½»É ¿ñ£ ²ÛëåÇëáí, 1909 Ã. ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ½·³ÉÇ ³½¹»óáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»ó³Ý ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÇ íñ³£ Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ ½áÑ ·Ý³óÇÝ Ñ³½³ñ³íáñ Ñ³Û»ñ, ç³ñ¹»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ß³ï»ñÁ Ù³Ñ³ó³Ý ÑÇí³Ý¹áõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇó, ÇëÏ Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý ÙÇ ëïí³ñ ½³Ý·í³Í ¿É ³ñï³·³ÕÃ»ó ³ÛÉ »ñÏñÝ»ñ£ Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç μ³½Ù³ÃÇí μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ Ýí³½»ó Ñ³Û ³½·³μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ÃÇíÁ, Ñ³Û³Ã³÷í»óÇÝ ÙÇÝã¨ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ÷áùñ³ÃÇí Ñ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»óáÕ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÁ£ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ Éáõñ»ñÁ ï³ñ³Íí»óÇÝ Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý áÕç ï³ñ³ÍùáõÙ` ß³ï»ñÇ Ù»ç ³é³ç μ»ñ»Éáí í³ËÇ ¨ ³å³·³ÛÇ Ñ³Ý¹»å ³Ýíëï³ÑáõÃÛ³Ý ½·³óáõÙÁ` áõÅ·Ý³óÝ»Éáí ¹»é¨ë Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÇó Ç í»ñ ·áÛáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»óáÕ ³Ûë Ñá·»íÇ×³ÏÁ£ ²Ûë ÙÃÝáÉáñïÝ ¿É Çñ Ñ»ñÃÇÝ ³ñï³·³ÕÃÇ ÙÇ Ýáñ ³ÉÇù ³é³ç³óñ»ó, áñÇ Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí ÙÇÝã¨ 1915 Ã. Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý áÕç ï³ñ³ÍùáõÙ Ýáñ³Ýáñ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñ Ñ³Û³Ã³÷ »Õ³Ý£

55 î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ ²ÛñÇ³ËÝ³Ù Ú³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ 1910 ë»åï.11-1912 ë»åï. 11, ¿ç 5£ 56 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 54£ 57 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ï»³ÝùÁ, Î. äáÉÇë, 1909, ¿ç 47£ 58 î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ ²ÛñÇ³ËÝ³Ù Ú³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ, ¿ç 59£ 59 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 61£ 60 î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ ²ÛñÇ³ËÝ³Ù Ú³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ, ¿ç 75£ 61 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 77£ 62 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 78£ 63 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 79£ 64 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 79£

²ñ÷ÇÝ» ´³μÉáõÙÛ³Ý

Arpine Bablumyan Demographic Changes After 1909 Massacres in Adana and Aleppo Vilayets Summary The article reveals the main features of population changes after Cilician massacres of 1909. After these massacres the number of Armenian population in the provinces of Adana and Aleppo decreased drastically. The Adana massacres resulted in: 1. mass killings, 2. deaths from starvation and illness 3. cases of forced conversion to Islam, 4. absolute loss of the Armenian population in some settlements with former large number of Armenians 5. immigration.

1909 Âì²Î²ÜÆ ÎÆÈÆÎÆ²ÚÆ Ð²ÚÎ²Î²Ü Îàîàð²ÌÜºðÜ Àêî Æî²È²Î²Ü ¸Æì²Ü²¶Æî²Î²Ü ö²êî²ÂÔÂºðÆ ²ñ³Ù³ÛÇë ´³ÉáÛ³Ý ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¨ Ð³É»åÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñÇ Ñ³Û³μÝ³Ï ßñç³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇÝ »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå³Í ¨ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óñ³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ë Çï³É³óÇ ¹Çí³Ý³·»ïÝ»ñÝ, Çñ»Ýó Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ»ï ï³ñíáÕ ·ñ³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñáõÙ ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝ³Éáí ³Ûë ËÝ¹ñÇÝ, ³ñÅ»ù³íáñ ï»Õ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ »Ý Ñ³Õáñ¹»É ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í áÕμ»ñ·³Ï³Ý Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ£ Æï³É³Ï³Ý ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñÁ, áñáÝù ÙÇÝã í»ñçÇÝ Å³Ù³Ý³ÏÝ»ñÁ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ Ñ³ë³Ý»ÉÇ ã¿ÇÝ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáÕÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ, ³ÛÅÙ ßñç³Ý³éáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç »Ý ¹ñíáõÙ` ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ ï³Éáí ËÝ¹ÇñÝ ³é³í»É Ñ³Ý·³Ù³Ýáñ»Ý áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ 1909 Ã. »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ÏáÕÙÇó ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¨ Ð³É»åÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñÇ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ßñç³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óñ³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ËÝ¹ÇñÁ, Ã»¨ μ³í³Ï³Ý áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñí³Í ¿, ·ñí»É »Ý μ³½Ù³ÃÇí ³ßË³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ, Ññ³å³ñ³Ïí»É ¨ Ñ³Û»ñ»Ý Ã³ñ·Ù³Ýí»É »Ý ³Ûë ËÝ¹ñÇÝ ³éÝãíáÕ »íñáå³Ï³Ý ÙÇ ß³ñù »ñÏñÝ»ñÇ ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ, ³Û¹áõ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝÇí, ³ÏÝÑ³Ûï ¿, áñ ß³ï ÝáñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ »Ý ¹»é¨ë Ç Ñ³Ûï ·³ÉÇë, áñáÝù Ýáñ ÉáõÛë »Ý ë÷éáõÙ ³Ûë Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ßñç³ÝÇ íñ³ ¨ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ ï³ÉÇë ³é³í»É Ñ³Ý·³Ù³Ýáñ»Ý áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ Ï³ï³ñ»É ³Û¹ áõÕÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ Æï³É³Ï³Ý ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ³ñËÇíÝ»ñáõÙ å³ÑíáÕ ¨ Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ñ³ñóÇÝ áõ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³ÝÝ ³éÝãíáÕ ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñÁ ÙÇÝã¨ í»ñç»ñë, áñáß μ³ó³éáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñáí, ·ñ»Ã» ³ÝÑ³Ûï ¿ÇÝ Ñ³ÝñáõÃÛ³ÝÁ£ ²Ñ³ Ñ»Ýó ³Û¹ ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñÇ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ý Ýå³ï³Ïáí 2005 Ã. Æï³ÉÇ³ÛáõÙ ÐÐ ¹»ëå³Ý³ï³Ý ÙÇçÝáñ¹áõÃÛ³Ùμ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÇÝ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ ÁÝÓ»éÝí»ó áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ ëÏë»É Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ³ñËÇíáõÙ£ ²Û¹ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ³ñ¹ÛáõÝùáõÙ Ï³½Ùí»ó Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ñ³ñóÇÝ ³éÝãíáÕ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñÇ »ñÏÑ³ïáñ ÅáÕáí³Íáõ, áñÇ ³é³çÇÝ Ñ³ïáñáõÙ ï»Õ »Ý ·ï»É 1913-1917 ÃÃ. Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ ³éÝãíáÕ 225, ÇëÏ »ñÏñáñ¹ Ñ³ïáñáõÙ`1918-1923 ÃÃ. Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ í»ñ³μ»ñáÕ 241 ÷³ëï³ÃáõÕÃ£1 Â»¨ ÅáÕáí³ÍáõÇ ³ÙμáÕç³Ï³Ý »ñÏÑ³ïáñÛ³ÏÝ ÁÝ¹·ñÏáõÙ ¿ 1913-1923 ÃÃ. ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñÁ, ³ÛëáõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ Ýå³ï³Ï³Ñ³ñÙ³ñ ·ï³Ýù ³é³çÇÝ Ñ³ïáñÇ Ñ³í»Éí³ÍáõÙ` Ç Ýå³ëï 1909 Ã. ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ý, ½»ï»Õ»É Ý³¨ ³Û¹ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ ³éÝãíáÕ 20 ÷³ëï³ÃáõÕÃ£ Ü»ñÏ³Û³óíáÕ ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñÝ ³ÙμáÕçáõÃÛ³Ùμ Ñ³ÝñáõÃÛ³ÝÝ »Ý Ý»ñÏ³Û³óíáõÙ ³é³çÇÝ ³Ý·³Ù£ ÆÝãå»ë Ñ³ÛïÝÇ ¿, 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇÝ »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»óÇÝ ¨ Ññ³Ññ»óÇÝ Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¨ Ð³É»åÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñÇ Ñ³Û³μÝ³Ï ßñç³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ, áñÇÝ ½áÑ ·Ý³óÇÝ ³í»ÉÇ ù³Ý 30 Ñ³½³ñ Ñ³Û»ñ£ ¸»åù»ñÇÝ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ë »íñáå³Ï³Ý, ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ ¨ Çï³É³óÇ ¹Çí³Ý³·»ïÝ»ñÝ ³Ñ³½³Ý·»É »Ý Çñ»Ýó Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ, áñå»ë½Ç ¹ñ³Ýù ÙÇçáóÝ»ñ Ó»éÝ³ñÏ»Ý Ñ³Û»ñÇ ¹»Ù áõÕÕí³Í μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ 1 Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ³ñËÇíÇ í³í»ñ³·ñ»ñÁ Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ñ³ñóÇ Ù³ëÇÝ, 1913-1923, Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ã³Ý·³ñ³Ý-ÇÝëïÇïáõï, Ð³ïáñ ², 2008, Ð³ïáñ ´, ºñ¨³Ý, 2010£

²ñ³Ù³ÛÇë ´³ÉáÛ³Ý

Ï³ë»óÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ²Û¹ ßñç³ÝÇ Çï³É³Ï³Ý ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñÁ íÏ³ÛáõÙ »Ý, áñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÝ áõ μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ã»Ý ë³ÑÙ³Ý³÷³Ïí»É ÙÇ³ÛÝ í»ñáÑÇßÛ³É Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñáí ¨ ÁÝ¹·ñÏ»É »Ý úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ³ÛÉ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñ ¨ë£ Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÁ` »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÏáÕÙÇó Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí³Í ÉÇÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÁ ³å³óáõóíáõÙ ¿ ÑÇßÛ³É ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý í³í»ñ³·ñ»ñÇó, áñáÝóáõÙ ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñíáõÙ ¿, áñ ù³Õ³ù³ÛÇÝ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÝ áõ Ï³ÝáÝ³íáñ ½áñù»ñÝ ³ÝÙÇç³Ï³Ý Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝ »Ý áõÝ»ó»É Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ ¨ Ýñ³Ýó ·áõÛùÇ Ã³É³ÝÙ³ÝÝ áõ ³í»ñÙ³ÝÁ£ ºí ³Ûëå»ë. ¸»é¨ë 1908 Ã. ÑáÏï»Ùμ»ñÇ 29-ÇÝ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáõÙ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ¹»ëå³Ý ÆÙå»ñÇ³ÉÇÝ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ îÇïïáÝÇÇÝ áõÕ³ñÏ³Í Ñ»é³·ñáõÙ ·ñáõÙ ¿. §ä³ñáÝ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ, ä³ñáÝ ä³ÉÉ³íÇãÇÝÇÝ ÇÝÓ óáõÛó ïí»ó ³Ýó³Í ÏÇñ³ÏÇ ûñÁ üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛÇ, èáõë³ëï³ÝÇ, ²íëïñá-ÐáõÝ·³ñÇ³ÛÇ ¨ ²Ý·ÉÇ³ÛÇ ¹»ëå³Ý³ïÝ»ñÇ ëï³ó³Í ÙÇ Ñ»é³·Çñ, áñáí ê³ÙëáõÝÇ Ñ³Ù³å³ï³ëË³Ý ÑÛáõå³ïáëÝ»ñÁ Ñ³ÛïÝáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ùñ¹»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó ï»ÕÇ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý μÝ³çÝçÙ³Ý íï³Ý·Ç Ù³ëÇÝ ¨ ËÝ¹ñáõÙ ¿ÇÝ, áñå»ë½Ç ¹»ëå³Ý³ïÝ»ñÁ ßï³å ÙÇçáóÝ»ñ Ó»éù ³éÝ»Ý ³ñÑ³íÇñùÇó Ëáõë³÷»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ¦£2 ¸»ëå³Ý ÆÙå»ñÇ³ÉÇÝ Çñ ³Ûë Ñ»é³·ñáõÙ ï»Õ»Ï³óÝáõÙ ¿ Ý³¨, áñ Çñ »íñáå³óÇ ·áñÍÁÝÏ»ñÝ»ñÇ Ñ»ï ¹ÇÙ»É ¿ Ø»Í ì»½ÇñÇÝ, áñå»ë½Ç í»ñçÇÝë ÙÇçáóÝ»ñ Ó»éÝ³ñÏÇ ³ñÑ³íÇñùÁ Ï³ÝË»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ Ð»é³·ñÇÝ ÏÇó Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ¹»ëå³ÝÝ Çñ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñÇÝ ¿ áõÕ³ñÏ»É Ï³ÃáÉÇÏ Ñ³Û»ñÇ å³ïñÇ³ñùÇ ÏáÕÙÇó ÑáÏï»Ùμ»ñÇ 18-ÇÝ Çñ»Ý áõÕ³ñÏ³Í Ý³Ù³ÏÇ ÏñÏÝûñÇÝ³ÏÁ, áñáõÙ Ï³ñ¹áõÙ »Ýù. §âÝ³Û³Í ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý Ï³ñ·ÇÝ, ìÇñ³Ý ù³Õ³ùÇ Ë³Õ³Õ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ »ÝÃ³ñÏíáõÙ ¿ Ù³ñ¹Ï³ÛÇÝ ½·³óÙáõÝùÝ»ñÝ ³Ý³ñ·áÕ μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ£ ´Ý³ÏÇãÝ»ñÁ Ã³É³ÝíáõÙ »Ý, Ýñ³Ýó å³ïÇíÝ ³Ý³ñ·íáõÙ ¿£ ¼ÇÝíáñ³Ï³Ý Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñÝ»ñÁ û·ÝáõÃÛáõÝ óáõó³μ»ñ»Éáõó Ññ³Å³ñíáõÙ »Ý, áñÝ ¿É Ï»Õ»ùÇãÝ»ñÇÝ ³éÇÃ ¿ ï³ÉÇë μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÝ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÝ»É ³é³í»É μÇñï ÙÇçáóÝ»ñáí£ ´Ý³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ, Ñ³ÝáõÝ ³ñ¹³ñáõÃÛ³Ý, Ïáã ¿ ³ÝáõÙ, áñ Ñ³ßíÇ ³éÝí»Ý ³Ûë ÷³ëï»ñÝ áõ ÙÇçáóÝ»ñ Ó»éù ³éÝí»Ý Ï³ñ· áõ Ï³ÝáÝÁ í»ñ³Ñ³ëï³ï»Éáõ ¨ μéÝ³½³íÃí³Í ·áõÛùÝ Çñ»Ýó ï»ñ»ñÇÝ í»ñ³¹³ñÓÝ»Éáõ áõÕÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ¦£3 ºñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ñ»Õ³ßñçáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá, »ñμ Ýñ³Ýù Ñ³Ý¹»ë »Ï³Ý úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý μáÉáñ ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Ý»ñÇ Ñ³í³ë³ñáõÃÛ³Ý, ³½³ïáõÃÛ³Ý, Çñ³íáõÝùÝ»ñÇ ¨ »Õμ³ÛñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ Ï³ñ·³ËáëÝ»ñáí, μ³½Ù³ÃÇí ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñ, ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ ¨` Ñ³Û»ñÁ, áñáÝù ³μ¹áõÉÑ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç ï³ñÇÝ»ñÇÝ Ñ³É³Í³ÝùÝ»ñÇó ËáõÛë ï³Éáõ Ýå³ï³Ïáí Éù»É ¿ÇÝ Çñ»Ýó μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÁ, Ñ³í³ï³óÇÝ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇÝ ¨ ëÏë»óÇÝ í»ñ³¹³éÝ³É` ÷áñÓ»Éáí ûñ»ÝùÇ ßñç³Ý³ÏÝ»ñáõÙ ï»ñ Ï³Ý·Ý»É Çñ»Ýó áõÝ»óí³ÍùÇÝ ¨ Çñ³íáõÝùÝ»ñÇÝ£ ê³Ï³ÛÝ Ñ³Û»ñÁ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ñ³Ý¹ÇåáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ¹Åí³ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ, ³ÛÉ¨` »ÝÃ³ñÏíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ýáñ μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ£ ²Û¹ Ù³ëÇÝ ¿ íÏ³ÛáõÙ îñ³åÇ½áÝáõÙ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñù³Û³Ï³Ý ÑÛáõå³ïáëáõÃÛ³Ý ï»Õ³å³Ñ ¶áõÉÇ»ÉÙÇÇ ÏáÕÙÇó 1908 Ã. ÝáÛ»Ùμ»ñÇ 4-ÇÝ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ îÇïïáÝÇÇÝ áõÕ³ñÏ³Í Ñ»é³·ÇñÁ, áñáõÙ ³ëíáõÙ ¿. §ä³ñáÝ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ, å³ïÇí áõÝ»Ù Ò»ñ¹ ¶»ñ³½³ÝóáõÃÛ³ÝÝ áõÕ³ñÏ»Éáõ ¾ñ½ñáõÙÇó ëï³óí³Í ÙÇ Ñ»é³·ñÇó Ñ³ïí³ÍÝ»ñ, áñ ÇÝÓ ¿ áõÕ³ñÏ»É ÙÇ íëï³Ñ»ÉÇ ³ÝÓÝ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ£ ²Ûëï»Õ ¨ë Ñ³ÛïÝÇ »Ý ¹³ñÓ»É ¸Ç³ñμ»ùÇñÇ Ùáï ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ¹»åù»ñÁ, μ³Ûó ¹ñ³Ýó

2 Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ³ñËÇí£ ²ÛëáõÑ»ï` Æ²¶Üä¸², îå³·ñí³Í ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ, Ñ. LXVI, ÃÇí 551£ 3 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ£

²ñ³Ù³ÛÇë ´³ÉáÛ³Ý

³éÝãáõÃÛ³Ùμ í³ñÏ³ÍÝ»ñÁ μ³í³Ï³ÝÇÝ ß³ï »Ý£ àÙ³Ýù ³ëáõÙ »Ý, áñ ³ÝÏ³ñ·áõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ å³ï×³éÁ ùáõñ¹ Æμñ³ÑÇÙ ÷³ß³ÛÇÝ μéÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ áõÕ³ñÏí³Í μ³ßÇμá½áõÏÝ»ñÝ »Ý »Õ»É£ ØÛáõëÝ»ñÝ ³ëáõÙ »Ý, áñ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÝ ¿ ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÇ û·ÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óñ»É Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ£ ²Ù»Ý ¹»åùáõÙ` ½áÑ»ñÇ ¨ íÇñ³íáñÝ»ñÇ ù³Ý³ÏÁ ß³ï Ù»Í ¿, Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÁ Ã³É³ÝáõÙ, ëå³ÝáõÙ ¨ ³Ý³ñ·áõÙ »Ý ³Ý½»Ý Ï³Ý³Ýó áõ »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÇÝ£ ´³óÇ ³Û¹` ÇÙ ßñç³ÛóÇ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï, »ñμ ÑÛáõñÁÝÏ³ÉíáõÙ ¿Ç ùáõñ¹ μ»Û»ñÇ Ùáï, Ñ³ëÏ³ó³, áñ »Õμ³ÛñáõÃÛ³Ý áõ Ñ³í³ë³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ·³Õ³÷³ñÝ»ñÁ ï»Õ ã»Ý ·ïÝáõÙ ³Û¹ μ³ñμ³ñáëÝ»ñÇ áõÕ»ÕÝ»ñáõÙ£ ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ áõ ³½³ïáõÃÛ³Ý [·³Õ³÷³ñÝ] ³Û¹ ùáõñ¹ μ»Û»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ μéÝÇ áõÅáí Ó»éù μ»ñ³Í [Çñ»Ýó] Çñ³íáõÝùÝ»ñÇ Ïáñáõëï ¿ Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÙ£ ´Ý³Ï³Ý³μ³ñ, Ýñ³Ýù ã»Ý Ñ³Ù³Ï»ñåíáõÙ Ýáñ Ñ³Ù³Ï³ñ·ÇÝ£ ØÛáõë ÏáÕÙÇó` ·³ÕÃ³Ï³Ý Ñ³Û»ñÝ ³ÛÅÙ í»ñ³¹³éÝáõÙ »Ý Ñ³Ûñ»ÝÇù [¨,] ·Çï³Ïó»Éáí Çñ»Ýó Çñ³íáõÝùÝ»ñÁ, ÷áñÓáõÙ »Ý »ï í»ñóÝ»É Å³Ù³Ý³ÏÇÝ Çñ»ÝóÇó ËÉí³Í áõÝ»óí³ÍùÁ` ÑáÕ»ñÁ, ³Ý³ëáõÝÝ»ñÁ ¨ ³ÛÉÝ£ Ü³ËÏÇÝ Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ ³Û¹ áõÝ»óí³ÍùÝ ³ñ¹»Ý μ³Å³Ý»É ¿ñ èáõë³ëï³ÝÇó »Ï³Í ÙáõÑ³çÇñÝ»ñÇÝ£ ²ÛÅÙ Ç±Ýã ÙÇçáóÝ»ñáí å»ïù ¿ í»ñ³Ï³Ý·ÝíÇ ³ñ¹³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ê³ ¨ë μ³í³Ï³Ý Ù»Í ¨ ËñÃÇÝ ¹Åí³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ¿£ ÆÝãå»±ë ¿ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ Ëáë»É Ë³Õ³ÕáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ Ý»ñ¹³ßÝ³ÏáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ, »ñμ ï»ÕÇ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç ß³Ñ»ñÇ ¨ Ùï³Í»É³Ï»ñåÇ Ù»ç ³Ûëù³Ý ï³ñμ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ Ï³Ý£ ... ºÃ» ¸Ç³ñμ»ùÇñÇ ¹»åù»ñÇ Ù»Õ³íáñÝ»ñÇÝ Áëï ³ñÅ³Ý³íáõÛÝë ãå³ïÅ»Ý, ãå»ïù ¿ ½³ñÙ³Ý³É Ýáñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ Éáõñ»ñÇó ...¦£4 ÆëÏ³å»ë, Ýáñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ¨ μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ Éáõñ»ñÝ Çñ»Ýó »ñÏ³ñ ëå³ë»É ãïí»óÇÝ£ Â»¨, ÇÝãå»ë ·Çï»Ýù, ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¨ Ð³É»åÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñáõÙ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ëÏÁëí»É »Ý 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇ ëÏ½μÇÝ, μ³Ûó Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ³ñËÇíÝ»ñáõÙ ³Û¹ ûñ»ñÇ í»ñ³μ»ñÛ³É ·ñ³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÝ áõ Ñ»é³·ñ»ñÁ ã»Ý å³Ñå³Ýí»É£ ²Û¹ ¹»åù»ñÇÝ ³éÝãíáÕ ³é³çÇÝ Ñ»é³·ÇñÁ Ãí³·ñíáõÙ ¿ 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇ 16-áí, áñáí Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáõÙ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ¹»ëå³Ý³ï³Ý Ñ³ÝÓÝ³Ï³ï³ñ êýáñó³Ý Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ îÇïïáÝÇÇÝ ï»Õ»Ï³óÝáõÙ ¿. §Ø»ñëÇÝÇ Ù»ñ ³ñù³Û³Ï³Ý ÑÛáõå³ïáë³Ï³Ý ·áñÍ³Ï³ÉáõÃÛ³Ý ï»Õ³å³ÑÝ »ñ»Ï ÇÝÓ ¿ áõÕ³ñÏ»É Ñ»ï¨Û³É Ñ³Õáñ¹³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ §ºñ»Ï »ñ»ÏáÛ³Ý ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ëÏëí»É ¿ Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÁ£ ¼ÇÝíáñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÝ Ç íÇ×³ÏÇ ã»Ý Ï³ÝË»Éáõ ³ñÑ³íÇñùÁ£ ¼ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÁ ëÏë»É »Ý Ã³É³Ý»É. Çñ³íÇ×³ÏÁ ã³÷³½³Ýó Í³Ýñ ¿£ Ø»ñ Ñ³Ûñ»Ý³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇ ÏÛ³ÝùÝ áõ áõÝ»óí³ÍùÁ íï³Ý·í³Í »Ý£ ÊÝ¹ñáõÙ »Ù å³ßïå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ ßï³å ÙÇ é³½Ù³Ý³í áõÕ³ñÏ»É ³Ûëï»Õ...¦£5 ÜáõÛÝ ûñÁ` ³åñÇÉÇ 16-ÇÝ, Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï·áñÍÝ³Ë³ñ³ñ îÇïïáÝÇÇÝ »ñÏáõ Ñ»é³·Çñ ¿ áõÕ³ñÏáõÙ Ý³¨ Ð³É»åáõÙ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñù³Û³Ï³Ý ÑÛáõå³ïáë ´»áõñ»·³ñ¹Á£ ²é³çÇÝ Ñ»é³·ñáõÙ ³ëíáõÙ ¿. §²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ »ñ»Ïí³ÝÇó í»ñëÏëí³Í Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ ³Ûë ·Çß»ñ Ñ»é³·Çñ ëï³ó³ Ø»ñëÇÝÇó£ ... Èáõñ»ñ »Ý ï³ñ³ÍíáõÙ, áñ áÕç »ñÏñáõÙ ³ÝÏ³ñ·áõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ »Ý ëÏëí»É£ ²Ûëï»ÕÇ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ ë³ñë³÷³Ñ³ñ íÇ×³ÏáõÙ ¿£ ²ÛÅÙ ·ÝáõÙ »Ù ·ÉË³íáñ Ï³é³í³ñãÇ Ùáï` íÇ×³ÏÁ ßïÏáÕ Ó»éÝ³ñÏáõÙÝ»ñ å³Ñ³Ýç»Éáõ¦£6 ºñÏñáñ¹ Ñ»é³·ñáõÙ ´»áõñ»·³ñ¹Á ·ñáõÙ ¿. §... Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñ »Ý ëÏëí»É Ý³¨ ²É»ùë³Ý¹ñÇ³ÛÇ Ùáï³Ï³ ·ÛáõÕ»ñáõÙ, áñáÝóÇó »ñÏáõëÁ Ã³É³Ýí»É áõ ÑñÇ »Ý Ù³ïÝí»É£ ¸áñÃÛáÉ ·³ÕÃ³Í Ñ³Û»ñÁ å³ßïå³ÝíáõÙ »Ý£ Æñ³íÇ×³ÏÁ Í³Ýñ ¿£ ²É»ùë³Ý¹ñÇ³ÛÇ áÕç μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ çÕ³·ñ·Çé íÇ×³ÏáõÙ ¿, ÇëÏ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ íëï³Ñ »Ý, áñ μ³í³ñ³ñ áõÅ

4 Æ²¶Üä¸², îå³·ñí³Í ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ, Ñ.LXVI, ÃÇí 552£ 5 Æ²¶Üä¸², îå³·ñí³Í ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ, Ñ.XVI, ÃÇí 2399£ 6 Æ²¶Üä¸², îå³·ñí³Í ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ, Ñ.XVI, ÃÇí 2401£

²ñ³Ù³ÛÇë ´³ÉáÛ³Ý

áõÝ»Ý íÇ×³ÏÁ ßïÏ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ¦£7 ì»ñëÏëí³Í ³Ûë Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÝ Çñ»Ýó μÝáõÛÃáí ï³ñμ»ñíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ý³Ëáñ¹ ßñç³ÝÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó£ ºÃ» Ý³ËÏÇÝáõÙ Ñ³É³Í³ÝùÝ»ñÇ ¿ñ »ÝÃ³ñÏíáõÙ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ³å³ ³ÛÅÙ ëå³éÝ³ÉÇùÇ ï³Ï ¿ÇÝ μáÉáñ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÁ, ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ Ý³¨` »íñáå³Ñå³ï³ÏÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù ÂáõñùÇ³ÛáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ·ïÝíáõÙ ³ßË³ï³ÝùÇ μ»ñáõÙáí£ ¸³ ¿ å³ï×³éÁ, áñ »íñáå³Ï³Ý ï»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ³ÝÑ³Ý·ëïáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¨ Ó»éÝ³ñÏ³Í ÙÇçáóÝ»ñÝ Çñ»Ýó áñ³Ïáí ï³ñμ»ñíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ý³ËÏÇÝáõÙ Ó»éÝ³ñÏ³Í ÙÇçáóÝ»ñÇó£ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáõÙ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ¹»ëå³Ý³ï³Ý Ñ³ÝÓÝ³Ï³ï³ñ êýáñó³Ý ³åñÇÉÇ 17-ÇÝ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ îÇïïáÝÇÇÝ ·ñ³Í Ñ»é³·ñáõÙ Ñ³ÛïÝáõÙ ¿. §²Ý·ÉÇ³ÛÇ ÑÛáõå³ïáëÁ íÇñ³íáñí»É ¿, ÇëÏ ·»ñÙ³Ý³Ï³Ý ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ Ù»Í íÝ³ë ¿ Ñ³ëóí»É£ ²Ý·ÉÇ³ÛÇ ¹»ëå³ÝÁ, áñÁ ÉÇ³½áñáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ ëï³ó»É û·ï³·áñÍ»É Ø³ÉÃ³ÛÇ Ý³í»ñÁ, Ï³ñ·³¹ñ»É ¿, áñ ÙÇ é³½Ù³Ý³í Ùáï»Ý³ Ø»ñëÇÝ ù³Õ³ùÇÝ£ ¶»ñÙ³ÝÇ³ÛÇ ¹»ëå³ÝÝ ¿É Ï³ñ·³¹ñ»É ¿, áñ ØÇç»ñÏñ³Ï³ÝÇó ÙÇ Ñ³Í³Ý³í ÙïÝÇ ¸³ñ¹³Ý»É£ Ð³ßíÇ ³éÝ»Éáí ëï»ÕÍí³Í íÇ×³ÏÁ ßï³å ÙÇ é³½Ù³Ý³í ¿É Ù»Ýù å»ïù ¿ Ùáï»óÝ»Ýù Ø»ñëÇÝÇÝ¦£8 Ð³çáñ¹ ûñÁ` ³åñÇÉÇ 18-ÇÝ, êýáñó³Ý Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ îÇïïáÝÇÇÝ ¿ áõÕ³ñÏáõÙ Ø»ñëÇÝáõÙ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ÑÛáõå³ïáë³Ï³Ý ·áñÍ³Ï³ÉáõÃÛáõÝÇó ëï³óí³Í Ñ»é³·ÇñÁ, áñáõÙ ³ëíáõÙ ¿. §²ñÑ³íÇñùÁ ·Ý³Éáí ë³ëïÏ³ÝáõÙ ¿, ³½·³ÛÇÝ ÏÛ³ÝùÁ íï³Ý·í³Í ¿£ ²ÝÇßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý å³ï×³éáí ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ñ»ï ÙÇ³ëÇÝ ÑñÇ áõ ³ñÛ³Ý Ù»ç ¿ Ý³¨ î³ñëáÝÁ£ ²Ý·ÉÇ³ÛÇ ÑÛáõå³ïáëÁ, áñ áõ½áõÙ ¿ñ ëï³ÝÓÝ»É ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ½ÇÝíáñ³Ï³Ý Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ, íÇñ³íáñí»É ¿£ ²Ý·ÉÇ³óÇÝ»ñÝ Çñ»Ýó Ñ³Ù»ñÏñ³óÇÝ»ñÇÝ å³ßïå³Ý»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ÙÇ é³½Ù³Ý³í »Ý áõÕ³ñÏ»É£ Ø»ñëÇÝÇ ù³Õ³ù³å»ïÁ ÷áñÓáõÙ ¿ μáÉáñ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ÙÇçáóÝ»ñáí ÷ñÏ»É ù³Õ³ùÁ£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¨ î³ñëáÝÇ Ñ»ï Ñ³Õáñ¹³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÝ ÁÝ¹Ñ³ïí»É ¿¦£9 ÆëÏ Ð³É»åáõÙ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñù³Û³Ï³Ý ÑÛáõå³ïáë ´»áõñ»·³ñ¹Á ³åñÇÉÇ 20-ÇÝ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ îÇïïáÝÇÇÝ Ñ»é³·ñ»É ¿. §²ÝïÇáùáõÙ »ñ»Ï Ù»Í Ïáïáñ³Í ¿ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó»É£ ²Ý·ÉÇ³ÛÇ ÑÛáõå³ïáëÁ Ñ»é³·ñ»É ¿, áñ íï³Ý·Ç Ù»ç ¿ ·ïÝíáõÙ£ ¼»ÛÃáõÝáõÙ Ñ»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ ëÏëí»É£ øÇÉÇë ù³Õ³ùÁ ëå³éÝ³ÉÇùÇ ï³Ï ¿£ øñ¹»ñÝ ³Ûëï»Õ »Ý Ñ³ë»É, Ð³É»åÁ íï³Ý·í³Í ¿, ÇëÏ ù³Õ³ùÇ í³ÉÇÝ Ñ³Ûï³ñ³ñáõÙ ¿, áñ ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßï ÙÇçáóÝ»ñ ãáõÝÇ ù³Õ³ùÇ å³ßïå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ºÕ³Í áõÅ»ñÁ ·ïÝíáõÙ »Ý ù³Õ³ùÇó ¹áõñë` Ý»ñëáõÙ ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ù»Ï ·áõÙ³ñï³Ï ¿ ÙÝ³ó»É¦£10 ´»áõñ»·³ñ¹Á ÝáõÛÝ ûñÁ Ù»Ï ³ÛÉ Ñ»é³·Çñ ¿ áõÕ³ñÏ»É Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáõÙ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ¹»ëå³Ý³ï³Ý Ñ³ÝÓÝ³Ï³ï³ñ êýáñó³ÛÇÝ, áñÁ ÝáõÛÝ ûñÝ ³Û¹ Ñ»é³·ÇñÝ áõÕ³ñÏ»É ¿ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ îÇïïáÝÇÇÝ£ ²Û¹ Ñ»é³·ñáõÙ ³ëíáõÙ ¿. §²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ Çï³É³óÇÝ»ñÁ ëå³éÝ³ÉÇùÇ ï³Ï »Ý, ù³Õ³ùÇó ¹áõñë Ýñ³ÝóÇó ß³ï»ñÁ ëå³Ýí»É »Ý£ î»ÕÇ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ý¹»å Ñ³í³ï ãáõÝ»Ýù£ úëÙ³ÝÇ»áõÙ 100 μáÕáù³Ï³Ý ù³ñá½ÇãÝ»ñ ³Ûñí»É »Ý Ñ»Ýó »Ï»Õ»óáõ Ù»ç£ ¶ÉË³íáñ Ï³é³í³ñãÇÝ ÑÕ³Í Ù»ñ μáÕáùÝ»ñÝ ³ñ¹ÛáõÝù ã»Ý ï³ÉÇë£ ´áÉáñ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ Ñ³Û»ñÝ ³ÝÑ»ï³ó»É »Ý ²¹³Ý³ÛÇó ¨ ²ÝïÇáùÇó£ Þ³ï ·ÛáõÕ»ñ ÑñÇ áõ ëñÇ »Ý Ù³ïÝí»É£ êáí³Ñ³ñ ÁÝï³ÝÇùÝ»ñÝ û·ÝáõÃÛáõÝ »Ý ËÝ¹ñáõÙ¦£11 Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëÇ Ð³Ûáó å³ïñÇ³ñùÝ û·ÝáõÃÛáõÝ ëï³Ý³Éáõ ³ÏÝÏ³ÉÇùáí, ³åñÇÉÇ 19-ÇÝ ³Ûó»É»É ¿ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáõÙ ·ïÝíáÕ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ¹»ëå³Ý³ïáõÝ£ ²Û¹ Ñ³Ý¹ÇåÙ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ ¹»ëå³Ý³ï³Ý Ñ³ÝÓÝ³Ï³ï³ñ êýáñó³Ý Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ îÇïïáÝÇÇÝ ³ÙëÇ 7 Æ²¶Üä¸², îå³·ñí³Í ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ, Ñ.XVI, ÃÇí 2406£ 8 Æ²¶Üä¸², îå³·ñí³Í ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ, Ñ.XVI, ÃÇí 2412£ 9 Æ²¶Üä¸², îå³·ñí³Í ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ, Ñ.XVI, ÃÇí 2418£ 10 Æ²¶Üä¸², îå³·ñí³Í ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ, Ñ.XVI, ÃÇí 2453 11 Æ²¶Üä¸², îå³·ñí³Í ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ, Ñ.XVI, ÃÇí 2514£

²ñ³Ù³ÛÇë ´³ÉáÛ³Ý

20-ÇÝ áõÕ³ñÏ³Í Ñ»é³·ñáõÙ ·ñáõÙ ¿. §ä³ñáÝ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ, ¶ñÇ·áñÛ³Ý [²é³ù»É³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óáõ Ñ»ï¨áñ¹] Ñ³Û»ñÇ å³ïñÇ³ñùÁ »ñ»Ï »Ï»É ¿ñ ¹»ëå³Ý³ïáõÝ ¨ ÇÝÓ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óñ»ó ²¹³Ý³ÛÇó ¨ ßñç³Ï³ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇó ëï³óí³Í Ñ»é³·ñ»ñÁ£ ¸ñ³ÝóáõÙ ËáëíáõÙ ¿ñ ³Ûñí³Í ¨ Ã³É³Ýí³Í ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñÇ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨` Ñ³É³Í³ÝùÝ»ñÇ »ÝÃ³ñÏí³Í Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ù³ÛÝùÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ£ ä³ïñÇ³ñùÇÝ å³ï³ëË³Ý»óÇ, áñ Ø»ñëÇÝÇ Ù»ñ ³ñù³Û³Ï³Ý ÑÛáõå³ïáë³Ï³Ý ·áñÍ³Ï³ÉáõÃÛáõÝÇó ³é³çÇÝ ÇëÏ Ñ»é³·ÇñÁ ëï³Ý³Éáõó Ñ»ïá Ñ³Ý¹Çå»É »Ù Ø»Í ì»½ÇñÇÝ, áñÇÝ Ñ³ëÏ³óñ»É »Ù, áñ Çñ»Ýó Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý å³ñï³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ ¿ ßï³å ÙÇçáóÝ»ñ Ó»éÝ³ñÏ»É, áñå»ë½Ç ³ÝÑ³å³Õ Ï³ë»óí»Ý ³ñÛáõÝ³ÉÇ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ£ ... ²í»É³óñ»óÇ, áñ Ù»ñ ³ñù³Û³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ ³ñ¹»Ý ÙÇ é³½Ù³Ý³í ¿ áõÕ³ñÏ»É, áñÁ μ³óÇ Ù»ñ Ñ³Ûñ»Ý³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇÝ å³ßïå³Ý»Éáõó, ³Ýßáõßï, ³Ù»Ý ÇÝã Ï³ÝÇ, áñå»ë½Ç áõÅ»Õ³óÝÇ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ å³ñï³íáñáõÃÛ³Ý ½·³óáõÙÁ ¨ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ßñç³ÝáõÙ í»ñ³Ï³Ý·ÝÇ íëï³ÑáõÃÛáõÝÝ áõ Ñ³Ý¹³ñïáõÃÛáõÝÁ¦£12 Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáõÙ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ¹»ëå³Ý³ïáõÝ ¿ ³Ûó»É»É Ý³¨ Ï³ÃáÉÇÏ Ñ³Û»ñÇ å³ïñÇ³ñùÁ£ ²Û¹ Ñ³Ý¹ÇåÙ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ¹»ëå³Ý ÆÙå»ñÇ³ÉÇÝ Ù³ÛÇëÇ 5-ÇÝ Ñ»é³·ñ»É ¿ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ îÇïïáÝÇÇÝ. §Î³ÃáÉÇÏ Ñ³Û»ñÇ å³ïñÇ³ñùÝ ³Ûë ³é³íáï »Ï³í ÇÝÓ Ùáï ¨ ËÝ¹ñ»ó, áñå»ë½Ç ÜáñÇÝ ¶»ñ³½³ÝóáõÃÛáõÝ Ã³·³íáñÇÝ ¨ Ýñ³ Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ÷áË³Ýó»Ù Çñ μ³ñÓñ ¨ ËáñÁ Ñ³ñ·³ÝùÁ` Ñ³Û ÷³Ëëï³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ ³ñù³Û³Ï³Ý §äÛ»ÙáÝï¦ é³½Ù³Ý³íáõÙ ï»Õ³Ï³Û»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ä³ïñÇ³ñùÝ ³ë³ó, áñ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óíáÕ ¹³Å³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ áõ μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ í»ñ³μ»ñÛ³É μ³½Ù³ÃÇí ï»Õ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ ¿ ëï³ó»É¦£13 1909 Ã. ·³ñÝ³ÝÁ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ³Ûë ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÝÏ³ñ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý, ¹ñ³Ýó Çñ³Ï³Ý Ù»Õ³íáñÝ»ñÇ ¨ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÇ μ³ó³Ñ³ÛïÙ³Ý ³éáõÙáí ã³÷³½³Ýó Ï³ñ¨áñ Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝÇ Ð³É»åáõÙ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñù³Û³Ï³Ý ÑÛáõå³ïáë ´»áõñ»·³ñ¹Ç Ñ»é³·ÇñÁ, áñÁ Ù³ÛÇëÇ 8-ÇÝ Ý³ áõÕ³ñÏ»É ¿ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ îÇïïáÝÇÇÝ£ Ð³ßíÇ ³éÝ»Éáí Ñ»é³·ñÇ Ï³ñ¨áñáõÃÛáõÝÁ` Ýå³ï³Ï³Ñ³ñÙ³ñ »Ýù ·ïÝáõÙ ³ÛÝ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝ»É ³ÙμáÕçáõÃÛ³Ùμ. §ä³ñáÝ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ, ØáõÑ³Ù»¹ V-Ç ëáõÉÃ³Ý³Ï³Ý ·³ÑÇÝ ·³Éáõó Ñ»ïá ÑÛáõå³ïáë³Ï³Ý ³Ûë ï³ñ³ÍùáõÙ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ¹³¹³ñ»É »Ý£ ²ëïí³Í ï³, áñ ë³ ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ñ»ñÃ³Ï³Ý ¹³¹³ñÁ ãÉÇÝÇ£ ²åñÇÉÇ 25-Çó 28-Á Ë»Õ× ²¹³Ý³ ù³Õ³ùÁ ¹³ñÓÛ³É ë·áõÙ ¿ñ£ ºíë 8 Ñ³½³ñ ½áÑ»ñ »Õ³Ý, ¨ ³ÛëåÇëáí 70 Ñ³½³ñ³Ýáó ù³Õ³ùáõÙ ³ñ¹»Ý 25 Ñ³½³ñ ëå³Ýí³ÍÝ»ñ Ï³Ý£ ÖÇ½íÇïÝ»ñÇ ¨ ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý ÏáõÛë»ñÇ ÏñáÝ³Ï³Ý ßÇÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ³í»ñí»É »Ý, ëñÇ »Ý ù³ßí»É áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ ³ÛÝï»Õ ³å³ëï³Ý ·ï³ÍÝ»ñÁ, ³ÛÉ Ý³¨ áñáß ×Ç½íÇïÝ»ñ£ ²ñ¹»Ý ³Ûëï»ÕÇ çñ»ñáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ·ïÝíáõÙ »íñáå³Ï³Ý é³½Ù³Ý³í»ñÁ, »ñμ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Ý ²ÝïÇáùÇ, ø³ëë³μÇ, Ø³ñ³ßÇ ¨ ³ÛÉ ßñç³ÝÝ»ñÇ ëå³Ý¹Ý»ñÁ£ ÆÝãå»ë 1895-1896 Ãí³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ, Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÁ ÍÇÍ³ÕáõÙ ¿ÇÝ áõÅ»ñÇ ³Ûë Ïáõï³ÏáõÙÝ»ñÇ íñ³ ¨ Í³ÕñáõÙ ³ÛÉ³Ñ³í³ï ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÇÝ, áñáÝù »Ï»É ¿ÇÝ ï»ëÝ»Éáõ, Ã» ÇÝãå»ë »Ý ÏáïáñíáõÙ Çñ»Ýó ÏñáÝ³ÏÇóÝ»ñÁ£ øñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇÝ Ïáïáñ»Éáõ Ññ³Ù³ÝÁ Ï³Ûë»ñ³Ï³Ý å³É³ïÇó ï»ÕÇ ·ÉË³íáñ Ï³é³í³ñãÇÝ Ñ³ë³í ³åñÇÉÇ 14-ÇÝ Ãí³·ñí³Í Ñ»é³·ñáí£ ²Ù»Ý ÇÝã å³ïñ³ëï ¿ñ Çñ³·áñÍ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ³Û¹ Ññ»ß³íáñ Íñ³·ÇñÁ£ ´áÉáñ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ïÝ»ñÇÝ ³ñ¹»Ý Ýß³ÝÝ»ñ ¿ÇÝ ³ñí³Í£ ²Û¹ ³Ù»ÝÇ Ù³ëÇÝ »ë ·Çï»Ç, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ã¿Ç Ñ³Ù³ñÓ³ÏíáõÙ μ³ñÓñ³Ó³ÛÝ»É, ù³Ý½Ç Ñëï³Ï áãÇÝã Ñ³ÛïÝÇ ã¿ñ£ î»ÕÇ í³ÉÇÝ, áñÁ Ñ³ëï³ï³å»ë Ñ»ï³¹ÇÙ³Ï³Ý ¿ ¨ ÙÇßï 12 Æ²¶Üä¸², îå³·ñí³Í ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ, Ñ.XVI, ÃÇí 2507£ 13 Æ²¶Üä¸², îå³·ñí³Í ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ, Ñ.XVI, ÃÇí 2580£

²ñ³Ù³ÛÇë ´³ÉáÛ³Ý

½ëåí³Í ¿ñ å³ÑíáõÙ ²Ý·ÉÇ³ÛÇ, üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛÇ ¨ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ÑÛáõå³ïáëÝ»ñÇ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ §ØÇáõÃÛáõÝ ¨ ³é³ç³¹ÇÙáõÃÛáõÝ¦ ÏáÙÇï»Ç ³Ý¹³ÙÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó` ³ÝÏ³ñ·áõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ Ññ³Ññ»Éáõ [Çñ»Ý Ý»ñÏ³Û³óíáÕ] Ù»Õ³¹ñ³ÝùÁ Ù»ÕÙ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ, ëï³óí³Í áñáßáõÙÁ ³ÙëÇ 28-ÇÝ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óñ»ó ½ÇÝíáñ³Ï³Ý Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñÝ»ñÇÝ ¨ ÏáÙÇï»ÇÝ ³Ý¹³Ù³·ñí»Éáõ ó³ÝÏáõÃÛáõÝ Ñ³ÛïÝ»ó, ë³Ï³ÛÝ Ýñ³ ËÝ¹ñ³ÝùÁ Ù»ñÅí»ó£ ìÇÉ³Û»ÃÇ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý ·áñÍ»ñÇ ïÝûñ»Ý Ü³ñÙÇ μ»ÛÁ, áñ ³ÛÅÙ ÝáõÛÝ å³ßïáÝÝ ¿ ½μ³Õ»óÝáõÙ ê³ÉáÝÇÏáõÙ, ³ÛÉ ³ÝÓ³Ýó Ý»ñÏ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ »ñ»ù ³Ý·³Ù Ñ³ëï³ï»ó, áñ ÝÙ³Ý Ññ³Ñ³Ý· ¿ ëï³óí»É£ ´»¹íÇÝ ³í³½³Ï³ËÙμ»ñÁ Ï³½Ù áõ å³ïñ³ëï ëå³ëáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ù³Õ³ùÇ ßñç³Ï³ÛùáõÙ£ Ð³É»åáõÙ [³Û¹ Íñ³·ÇñÝ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÝ»Éáõ] Ñ³Ù³ñ ùñ¹»ñÁ, áñáÝù ³í»ÉÇ ßáõï ·áÕ»ñ »Ý, ù³Ý` Ù³ñ¹³ëå³ÝÝ»ñ, ã¿ÇÝ μ³í³Ï³Ý³óÝáõÙ ¨ ³Û¹ å³ï×³éáí μ»ñ»óÇÝ Ý³¨ ³Ý³å³ïÇ í³Ûñ³· ³ñ³μÝ»ñÇÝ, áñáÝù ·»ñ³·áõÛÝ Ñ³×áõÛù »Ý ëï³ÝáõÙ ³ñÛ³Ý ë³ñë³÷Ç Ù»ç£ âå»ïù ¿ Ùáé³Ý³É, áñ å³É³ïÇ ãáñë ·ÉË³íáñ ¿ÙÇë³ñÝ»ñÁ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ññ³Ññ»É »Ý, ³ÛÉ¨ ³ÝÙÇç³Ï³Ý Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝ »Ý áõÝ»ó»É ç³ñ¹»ñÇÝ ¨ Ó»ñμ³Ï³Éí»Éáõó Ñ»ïá ³½³ï »Ý ³ñÓ³Ïí»É£ Ê³ñμ»ñ¹Ç ÙáõÃ³ß³ñÇý ²áõÝáõÉÉ³ μ»ÛÁ, áñÝ ²ÝïÇáùÇ Ï³ÛÙ³Ï³ÙÇ ¨ Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý Ï³ñÍÇùÇ ÏáÕÙÇó å³ßïáÝ³å»ë Ù»Õ³¹ñíáõÙ ¿ñ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»Éáõ ³ÛÉ Ý³¨` Ù³ñ¹³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ ·áÕáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ, ³½³ï ¿ ³ñÓ³Ïí»É` Çñ Ñ»ï ï³Ý»Éáí ·áÕ³óí³Í ÓÇ»ñÝ áõ Ï³éù»ñÁ£ Ä³Ý¹³ñÙ»ñÇ³ÛÇ Ï³åÇï³Ý ê³ñÑ³Ý ³Õ³Ý, áñÇÝ μáÉáñÁ Ù»Õ³¹ñáõÙ »Ý μ»¹íÇÝ ó»Õ»ñÇÝ Ñ³í³ù³·ñ»Éáõ ¨ ¹»åÇ ²ÝïÇáù áõ ø»ë³μ áõÕÕáñ¹»Éáõ Ù»ç, ¹»é¨ë ³½³ï ßñçáõÙ ¿ Ð³É»åáõÙ£ ¾É ã»Ýù ³ëáõÙ Ð³É»åáõÙ áõ Ø³ñ³ßáõÙ ³ÝÏ³ñ·áõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëÇó Å³Ù³Ý³Í å³ßïáÝÛ³ Ø³ëëáõ¹ μ»ÛÇ ¨ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ÝáÕÏ³ÉÇ ÏáÙÇë³ñ Ü»μμÇ ¿ý»Ý¹áõ Ù³ëÇÝ£ ²ÝïÇáùáõÙ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ññ³Ù³ÝÁ ïñí»ó »ñ»ù ûñ ³é³ç` Ñ»Ýó ³ÛÝ ûñÁ, »ñμ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇãÝ»ñÝ ³Ûëï»Õ ¿ÇÝ »Ï»É, áñå»ë½Ç ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³ÝÝ ³ñ·»É»ÇÝ ÷áÕáó ¹áõñë ·³É ¨ μ³ó»É Çñ»Ýó Ë³ÝáõÃÝ»ñÁ, ù³Ý½Ç ³Û¹åÇëáí ³í»ÉÇ Ñ»ßï ÏÉÇÝ»ñ Ïáïáñ»É Ýñ³Ýó£ 350 ëå³Ýí³Í Ï³£ â»Ý ËÝ³Û»É ÝáõÛÝÇëÏ Ï³Ý³Ýó áõ »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÇÝ, Ï³Ý³ÝóÇó ß³ï»ñÝ ÇÝùÝ³ëå³Ý ¿ÇÝ ÉÇÝáõÙ£ Ø³ñïÇñáë ¿ý»Ý¹ÇÝ, áñÁ Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ù³ñïáõÕ³ñÝ ¿ñ, Çñ ÏÝáçÝ áõ »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÇÝ ·ï³í ¹³Å³Ýáñ»Ý ëå³Ýí³Í£ Ð³Ýó³ÝùÁ Ï³ï³ñ»É ¿ÇÝ Çñ ·ñ³ë»ÝÛ³ÏÇ ³ßË³ïáÕÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝó Ñ»ï Ý³ ³ÛÝù³Ý μ³ñ»Ñ³ÙμáõÛñ ¿ñ »Õ»É£ ì»ñçáõÙ Ýñ³Ý ¨ë ÙáñÃ»óÇÝ£ ºåÇëÏáåáë î»ñ ²ñë»ÝÁ, áñÇ Ý³Ë ³Ï³ÝçÝ»ñÁ Ïïñ»óÇÝ, Ñ»ïá ùÇÃÝ áõ ·ÉáõËÁ, »Ï»Õ»óáõó ù³ñß ïñí»ó ÙÇÝã¨ Íáí ¨ çáõñÁ Ý»ïí»ó£ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ, ÙÇ ÏÝáç ëïÇå»óÇÝ áõï»É Çñ »ñ»Ë³ÛÇ ÙÇëÁ, ³å³ ëå³Ý»óÇÝ£ ´³óáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ÑÕÇ Ï³Ý³Ýó áñáí³ÛÝÁ ¨ åïáõÕÁ Ñ³Ý»Éáí óáõó³¹ñáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ù³Õ³ùÇ ÷áÕáóÝ»ñáõÙ£ Ð³ïÏ³å»ë Í³Ýñ ¿ñ ÁÝï³ÝÇùÝ»ñÇ íÇ×³ÏÁ£ àï³μáμÇÏ Ï³Ý³Ûù ¨ »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÁ ëáí³Ñ³ñ ßñçáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ù³Õ³ùáõÙ` Ñáõë³Éáí ÙÇ Ïïáñ Ñ³ó ·ïÝ»É, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ¹ñ³ μ³ó³Ï³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÁ μ³ó³ïñíáõÙ ¿ñ »ñÏñáõÙ ³ÉÛáõñÇ μ³ó³Ï³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ 1895-1896 Ãí³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ëÏëí»óÇÝ ´ÇÃÉÇëÇó ¨ ï³ñ³Íí»óÇÝ ¸Ç³ñμ»ùÇñáõÙ ¨ ¼»ÛÃáõÝáõÙ, áñï»ÕÇó ¿É` ¾ñ½ñáõÙáõÙ, ì³ÝáõÙ ¨ îñ³åÇ½áÝáõÙ£ ²Û¹Å³Ù Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ ½áÑ ·Ý³ó 300 Ñ³½³ñ Ù³ñ¹£ ²ÛÅÙ ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßï ¿ñ ³í³ñïÇÝ Ñ³ëóÝ»É ëÏëí³Í ·áñÍÁ. Ññ³Ù³Ý ¿ñ ïñí»É Ïáïáñ»Éáõ Ð³Û³ëï³ÝÇ ³Ûë í»ñçÇÝ Ñ³ïí³ÍÇ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³ÝÁ£ ²Û¹ ÝáÕÏ³ÉÇ Íñ³·ÇñÁ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ã»Õ³í ÉÇáíÇÝ Çñ³·áñÍ»É, ¨ áã μáÉáñÇÝ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ »Õ³í í»ñ³óÝ»É£ ØáõëáõÉÙ³ÝÝ»ñÁ Ñ³Ï³¹ñíáõÙ »Ý Ýáñ ëáõÉÃ³ÝÇÝ, áñÇÝ ³Ýí³ÝáõÙ »Ý ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ Ù³ñ¹£ Ð»ï³¹ÇÙ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÁ í³é »Ý å³ÑáõÙ ¹Å·áÑáõÃÛ³Ý ³ÉÇùÁ ¨ »ñ·»ñ 29

²ñ³Ù³ÛÇë ´³ÉáÛ³Ý

»Ý ÓáÝáõÙ ÆëÉ³ÙÇ ÷³ÛÉáõÝ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇã áõ ³ÝÑ³í³ïÝ»ñÇ ³Ñ³μ»ÏÇã ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹ÇÝ£ ¸áñÃÛáÉáõÙ, ãÝ³Û³Í ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ åÝ¹áõÙÝ»ñÇÝ, Ãáõñù»ñÇ áõ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ Ñ³ñ³μ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÝ ³Û¹ù³Ý ¿É É³ñí³Í ã»Ý£ ²Ûë ³Ùëí³ 3-ÇÝ ù³Õ³ùÇ Ï³é³í³ñÇãÁ ï»ÕÇ Ñ³Û »åÇëÏáåáëÇó å³Ñ³Ýç»ó, áñå»ë½Ç Ý³ Ï³ñ·³¹ñÇ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ í³Ûñ ¹Ý»É ½»ÝùÁ, μ³Ûó Ý³, Ñ³ßíÇ ³éÝ»Éáí ³ÝóÛ³ÉÇ ¨ Ý»ñÏ³ÛÇ ÷áñÓÁ, Ýñ³Ý å³ï³ëË³Ý»É ¿, áñ ÝÙ³Ý Ï³ñ·³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝ ãÇ Ï³ñáÕ ï³É, ÙÇÝã¨ áñ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÝ Çñ»Ýù ½»ÝùÁ í³Ûñ ã¹Ý»Ý£ ²Û¹Å³Ù è³ßÇ¹ μ»ÛÁ Ï³ñ·³¹ñ»É ¿, áñ 50 Ñ»ÍÛ³ÉÝ»ñ ¨ ÙáÉ»é³Ý¹Ý»ñÇ Ï»ë ·áõÙ³ñï³Ï ·Ý³Ý ¨ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÝ»Ý ½ÇÝ³Ã³÷áõÙÁ£ ²Û¹ Ù³ëÇÝ ³ÝÙÇç³å»ë ï»Õ»Ï³óñÇ Ù»ñ ³ñù³Û³Ï³Ý ¹»ëå³Ý³ï³ÝÁ, ÇëÏ ²Ý·ÉÇ³ÛÇ ÇÙ ·áñÍÁÝÏ»ñÁ ½·áõß³óñ»ó ²É»ùë³Ý¹ñÇ³ÛÇ Ùáï ·ïÝíáÕ Çñ»Ýó Ý³í»ñÇÝ£ ÜáñÇÝ ¶»ñ³½³ÝóáõÃÛáõÝ ÆÙå»ñÇ³ÉÇÇ ÙÇç³ÙïáõÃÛáõÝÝ ³ÝÏ³ëÏ³Í ¹ñ³Ï³Ý ³ñ¹ÛáõÝù áõÝ»ó³í£ ¸áñÃÛáÉÇ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ñ³ÝÓÝ³Ï³ï³ñÝ Çñ Õ»Ï³í³ñÇ ³ÝáõÝÇó ÇÝÓ ï»ÕÛ³Ï å³Ñ»ó, áñ ù³Õ³ùÁ ßñç³÷³ÏÙ³Ý Ù»ç ¿, ÇëÏ Ï³é³í³ñÇãÁ Ññ³Ñ³Ý·»É ¿ ½ÇÝ³Ã³÷»É Ã»° ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇÝ ¨ Ã»° Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ£ ´³óÇ Ýñ³ÝÇó, áñ Ù»ñ ¨ ýñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÁ Ï³ñáÕ³ó³Ý ³ñ·»É»É Ý»ñËáõÅáõÙÁ ù³Õ³ù, ³ÛÉ¨` Ù»ñ Ý³í»ñÇó Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñÝ»ñ áõÕ³ñÏí»óÇÝ` ù³Õ³ùÇ Çñ³íÇ×³ÏÇÝ Í³ÝáÃ³Ý³Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ØáõÑ³Ù»¹ μ»ÛÝ ÇÝÓ ³ë³ó, áñ »Ã» »ñÏ³ñ³ï¨ Ë³Õ³ÕáõÃÛáõÝ »Ýù áõ½áõÙ, ³å³ ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßï ¿ å³ïÅ³ÙÇçáóÝ»ñ ÏÇñ³é»É£ ´³Ý³ÏÝ, Çñ³Ï³ÝáõÙ, ó³ÝÏ³ÝáõÙ ¿ ³Û¹ áõÕÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ ·áñÍ»É, ë³Ï³ÛÝ, ³ñ¹Ûá±ù ÏÏ³ñáÕ³Ý³ ×Çßï ·áñÍ»É£ ²ëïí³Í ï³ ³Û¹å»ë ÉÇÝÇ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ, Ñ³Ï³é³Ï å³ñ³·³ÛáõÙ, ¹³ñÓÛ³É ³Ýï»ÕÇ ³ñÛáõÝ ÏÃ³÷íÇ£ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëÇó ëï³óí³Í Ññ³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ, ²ÝïÇáùáõÙ Ó»ñμ³Ï³Éí»É »Ý ·ÉË³íáñ Ù»Õ³íáñÝ»ñÁ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ å³Ñ³ÝçáõÙ ¿, áñå»ë½Ç Ýñ³Ýó ³½³ï ³ñÓ³Ï»Ý, ù³Ý½Ç ãÇ Ï³ñ»ÉÇ å³ïÅ»É ëáõÉÃ³ÝÇ Ññ³Ù³ÝÁ Ï³ï³ñ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ¶ÛáõÕ»ñáõÙ ¨ Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë ´»ÛÉ³ÝáõÙ áõ Ø³ñ³ßáõÙ, ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÁ ç³ñ¹Ç »Ý ëå³ëáõÙ, ÇëÏ ¼»ÛÃáõÝÇ μÝ³ÏÇãÝ»ñÁ í³Ë»ÝáõÙ »Ý, áñ áõÕ³ñÏí³Í ½áñùÁ ù³Õ³ùáõÙ ÏÇñ³·áñÍÇ ³ÛÝ, ÇÝã` ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ¨ ø»ë³μáõÙ£ àã ÙÇ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ ãÇ Ï³ñáÕ³ÝáõÙ ¹áõñë ·³É ïÝ»ñÇó, ù³Ý½Ç Ýñ³Ýó ëå³ÝáõÙ »Ý£ ²Ûë ßñç³ÝáõÙ ³é¨ïáõñÁ ÉÇáíÇÝ Ï³½Ù³ÉáõÍí»É ¿, ³Õù³ïáõÃÛáõÝÁ ·Ý³Éáí ³í»ÉÇ ¿ ëñíáõÙ£ Î³ñÍáõÙ ¿ÇÝù, áñ ³ñÑ³íÇñùÁ Ïí»ñ³μ»ñÇ ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ïáõÅáõÙ »Ý Ý³¨ ûï³ñ»ñÏñ³óÇÝ»ñÁ£ Ø»ñ Ñ³Ûñ»Ý³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇó ß³ï»ñÁ ¨ë Í³Ýñ ÏáñáõëïÝ»ñ »Ý áõÝ»ó»É£ Ø»ñ ï»ÕÇ ³ñù³Û³Ï³Ý ·ñ³ë»ÝÛ³ÏÇ »ñÏáõ Ã³ñ·Ù³ÝÇãÝ»ñÁ` ²ñÙ³Ý¹á Îááõëë³Ý ¨ ÐáÙëÇÝ, ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ññ¹»ÑÇ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï Ïáñóñ»É »Ý ³í»ÉÇ ù³Ý 130 Ñ³½³ñ ýñ³ÝÏÇ Ï³ñáÕáõÃÛáõÝ£ ´áÉáñ ³ÛÝ Ù³ñ¹ÇÏ, áíù»ñ ËÇÕ× áõÝ»Ý, Ùï³ÍáõÙ »Ý Ù»ÕÙ»É ³Ûë Ãßí³éÝ»ñÇ íÇ×³ÏÁ£ ²Ù»Ýáõñ ·ñ³ë»ÝÛ³ÏÝ»ñ »Ý μ³óíáõÙ ³Ûë ³Ñ³íáñ ³ñÑ³íÇñùÇ íÝ³ëÝ»ñÁ Ù»ÕÙ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ²Ý·ÉÇ³Ý ¨ üñ³ÝëÇ³Ý ß³ï ³é³ï³Ó»éÝ »Ý, ¶»ñÙ³ÝÇ³Ý ¨ë ß³ï μ³Ý ¿ ³ÝáõÙ£ Ø»ñëÇÝÇ ¨ ²É»ùë³Ý¹ñÇ³ÛÇ Ù»ñ ·ñ³ë»ÝÛ³ÏÝ»ñáõÙ ß³ï ÁÝï³ÝÇùÝ»ñ ³å³ëï³Ý ¨ ëÝáõÝ¹ »Ý ëï³ÝáõÙ£ ²ñù³Û³Ï³Ý ÷áËÑÛáõå³ïáë êáÉ³Ý ¹³ñÓ»É ¿ ß³ï ¹Åμ³ËïÝ»ñÇ å³Ñ³å³ÝÁ¦:14 î»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ¨ ¹ñ³ÝóáõÙ Ï³ÝáÝ³íáñ ½áñù»ñÇ Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ ¿ íÏ³ÛáõÙ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáõÙ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ¹»ëå³Ý ÆÙå»ñÇ³ÉÇÇ ÏáÕÙÇó Ù³ÛÇëÇ 21-ÇÝ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ îÇïïáÝÇÇÝ áõÕ³ñÏ³Í Ñ»é³·ÇñÁ. §...üñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ ÇÙ ·áñÍÁÝÏ»ñÁ, áñ Ù³Ýñ³Ù³ëÝ [ï»Õ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ] ¿ ëï³ó»É Çñ ÑÛáõå³ïáëÝ»ñÇó ¨ é³½Ù³Ý³í»ñÇó, íëï³Ñ»óÝáõÙ ¿, áñ ß³ï í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÝ, Çñáù, ³Ñ³íáñ μÝáõÛÃ »Ý Ïñ»É£ Ð³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÝ»ñÁ Í³Ýñ³óÝáõÙ ¨ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý 14 Æ²¶Üä¸², îå³·ñí³Í ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ, Ñ.XVI, ÃÇí 2641£

²ñ³Ù³ÛÇë ´³ÉáÛ³Ý

å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ù»Í³óÝáõÙ ¿ Ý³¨ ³ÛÝ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÁ, áñ Ï³ñ· áõ Ï³ÝáÝÁ í»ñ³Ï³Ý·Ý»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ²¹ñÇ³Ý³åáÉëÇó áõÕ³ñÏí³Í ½áñùÁ, ï»Õ Ñ³ëÝ»ÉáõÝ å»ë ÙÇ³ó»É ¿ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÝ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÝáÕÝ»ñÇÝ£ Î³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ ³ë»É, áñ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÝ Çñ»Ýó ·³·³ÃÝ³Ï»ïÇÝ »Ý Ñ³ëÝáõÙ, »ñμ ï»Õ »Ý Ñ³ëÝáõÙ ç³ñ¹»ñÁ Ï³ë»óÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ áõÕ³ñÏí³Í ½áñù»ñÁ ...¦£ 15 àñù³Ý ¿É »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ ³½³ïáñ»Ý ¨ Ñ»ï¨áÕ³Ï³Ýáñ»Ý Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÝáõÙ ¿ñ Çñ ³éç¨ ¹ñ³Í Íñ³·ñ»ñÁ, ³ÛÝáõ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝÇí, »íñáå³Ï³Ý »ñÏñÝ»ñÇ ×ÝßáõÙÝ»ñÇó Ëáõë³÷»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ÷áñÓáõÙ ¿ñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ áÕç å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ μ³ñ¹»É Ý³ËÏÇÝ` ³μ¹áõÉÑ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç íñ³£ ¸ñ³ Ù³ëÇÝ ¿ íÏ³ÛáõÙ Ý³¨ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ¹»ëå³Ý ÆÙå»ñÇ³ÉÇÝ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ îÇïïáÝÇÇÝ áõÕ³ñÏ³Í ÑáõÉÇëÇ 9-Ç Çñ Ñ»é³·ñáõÙ. §... ºñμ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÝ ³í³ñïí»óÇÝ ¨ ½áñùÁ Ùï³í Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉÇë, ³Ûëï»Õ ³Ù»Ý ÇÝã ³ÝáõÙ »Ý, áñå»ë½Ç Ï³ñÍÇù Ó¨³íáñíÇ, áñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñáõÙ å»ïù ¿ ï»ëÝ»É ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹Ç Ù»Õë³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ... âå»ïù ¿ Ùáé³Ý³É, áñ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï×³éÝ»ñÁ ãå»ïù ¿ ÷Ýïñ»É Ý³ËÏÇÝ í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç, Ï³Ù áñ¨¿ å³ßïáÝÛ³ÛÇ Ññ³ÑñáõÙÝ»ñÇ Ù»ç£ ¸ñ³ å³ï×³éÝ ³ÛÝ ½³ÛñáõÛÃÝ ¿, áñáí Ãáõñù μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ í»ñ³μ»ñíáõÙ ¿ñ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ, áñáÝù ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ÁÝ¹áõÝáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá Ñ³Ý¹·ÝáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ëáë»É, ·áñÍ»É ¨ Íñ³·ñ»ñ Ï³½Ù»É Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ Ñ³í³ë³ñÇ å»ë£ ²ÝóÛ³É ³åñÇÉÇÝ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÝ ³ÝÙÇç³å»ë Ñû¹ë óÝ¹»óñÇÝ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ³ÛÝ å³ïñ³ÝùÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù Ýñ³Ýó ¿ÇÝ ïñí»É ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ÁÝ¹áõÝáõÙáí£...¦£16 ÜáõÛÝ Ñ»é³·ñáõÙ ¹»ëå³ÝÝ ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝáõÙ ¿ Ý³¨ ²¹³Ý³ áõÕ³ñÏí³Í å³ï·³Ù³íáñ³Ï³Ý Ñ»ï³ùÝÝ³Ï³Ý Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇÝ, áñÇ Ï³½ÙáõÙ ¿ »Õ»É Ý³¨ Ñ³Û³½·Ç å³ï·³Ù³íáñ Ð³Ïáμ ä³åÇÏÛ³ÝÁ£ ¸»ëå³ÝÁ ·ñáõÙ ¿. §...Â»Ïáõ½ Ñ»Ýó å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ï»ë³ÝÏÛáõÝÇó ß³ï Ï³ñ¨áñ ¿ ³ÛÝ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÁ, áñ Ý»ñÏ³ ËáñÑñ¹³ñ³ÝÇó ÙÇ å³ï·³Ù³íáñ, ³ÛÝ ¿É Ñ³Û, áõÕ³ñÏí»ó ²¹³Ý³` Çñ³íÇ×³ÏÇÝ Í³ÝáÃ³Ý³Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹Ç Ñ³Ý¹»å áõÝ»ó³Í ³Û¹ å³ï·³Ù³íáñÇ ³ï»ÉáõÃÛáõÝÁ μ³ó³ïñ»ÉÇ ¿, μ³Ûó Ý³, ï»ëÝ»Éáí Çñ³íÇ×³ÏÁ, ëïÇåí³Í ¿ñ Ñ³Ûï³ñ³ñ»É, áñ ¹ñ³ÝóáõÙ ³μ¹áõÉÑ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý Ù»Õ³íáñáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛ³Ý áã ÙÇ Ñ»ïù ãÏ³£ ÆÝã í»ñ³μ»ñáõÙ ¿ Ý»ñÏ³ÛÇÝ ¨ ³å³·³ÛÇÝ, å»ïù ¿ Ýß»É, áñ å³ï·³Ù³íáñ ä³åÇÏÛ³ÝÁ Ýáñ ³ñÑ³íÇñùÝ»ñ ¿ Ï³ÝË³ï»ëáõÙ, ù³Ý½Ç ³Û¹ ßñç³ÝáõÙ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ` ÉÇÝ»Ý ¹ñ³Ýù ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý, Ã» é³½Ù³Ï³Ý, Ñ³í³ë³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ã»Ý å³ïÏ»ñ³óÝáõÙ£ ²ÛëÇÝùÝ, Ã»° å³ßïáÝÛ³, Ã»° Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï Ãáõñù»ñÁ ã»Ý Ï³ñáÕ ÁÝ¹áõÝ»É ³ÛÝ, áñ Ñ³Û»ñÝ Çñ»Ýó Ñ³í³ë³ñ »Ý£...¦£17 Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý Ù»Õ³íáñÝ»ñÇÝ Ã³ùóÝ»ÉáõÝ áõÕÕí³Í »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ»ñÃ³Ï³Ý ù³ÛÉÁ é³½Ù³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÝ»ñÇ ëï»ÕÍáõÙÝ áõ áõÕ³ñÏáõÙÝ ¿ñ ¹»åùÇ í³Ûñ»ñ£ ²Ûë ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÝ»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý ¹»ñÇ ¨ ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ áõß³·ñ³í ï»Õ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ »Ýù Ï³ñ¹áõÙ Ð³É»åáõÙ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñù³Û³Ï³Ý ÑÛáõå³ïáë ´»áõñ»·³ñ¹Ç` ÑáõÉÇëÇ 15-ÇÝ Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ îÇïïáÝÇÇÝ áõÕ³ñÏ³Í Ñ»é³·ñáõÙ. §...ÆÝãå»ë ³ñ¹»Ý ï»Õ»Ï³óñ»É »Ù ÇÙ Ý³Ëáñ¹ Ñ³Õáñ¹³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñáõÙ, ³Ûëûñí³ ÃáõñùÝ áõ »ñ»Ïí³ÝÁ` 1896 Ãí³Ï³ÝÇÝÁ, ó³ÝÏ³ÝáõÙ ¿ ³ï»ÉáõÃÛ³Ý Çñ áÕç Ù»ÕùÁ μ³ñ¹»É μ³ó³é³å»ë ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ¨, Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë, Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç íñ³, ù³Ý½Ç Ýñ³Ýù

15 Æ²¶Üä¸², ø³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý ß³ñù P, 1891-1916ÃÃ. ÃÕÃ³å³Ý³Ï 332£ 16 Æ²¶Üä¸², ø³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý ß³ñù P, 1891-1916ÃÃ. ÃÕÃ³å³Ý³Ï 332£ 17 î»°ë ÝáõÛÝÁ£

²ñ³Ù³ÛÇë ´³ÉáÛ³Ý

³Ýå³ßïå³Ý »Ý ¨ Ñ»ßï ¿ Ýñ³Ýó Ù»Õ³¹ñ»É£ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ¨ ³ÛÉ ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñáõÙ í»ñçÇÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý Ù»Õ³íáñÝ»ñÇÝ ã»Ý ³ÝÑ³Ý·ëï³óÝáõÙ, ù³Ý½Ç å»ïù ¿ Ù»Õ³¹ñí»ñ áÕç ù³Õ³ù³óÇ³Ï³Ý ¨ ½ÇÝíáñ³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ...ºÃ» é³½Ù³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÁ ¹»é¨ë ³í³ñïí³Í ãÇ Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ Çñ ÝáÕÏ³ÉÇ ·áñÍÁ ¨ ÙÇçáóÝ»ñ Ó»éù ãÇ ³éÝáõÙ, áñå»ë½Ç ³½³ï ³ñÓ³Ïí»Ý ß³ï ³ÝÙ»Õ μ³Ýï³ñÏÛ³ÉÝ»ñ, áñáÝù å³ñ½³å»ë Ïïï³ÝùÝ»ñÇ »Ý »ÝÃ³ñÏíáõÙ áõ ëå³ÝíáõÙ, ³å³, ãÝ³Û³Í μáÉáñ ÑÝã³Í ·»Õ»óÇÏ ËáëïáõÙÝ»ñÇÝ, ï»ÕÇ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³ÝÁ Ñ³É³Í³Ýù ¿ ëå³ëíáõÙ£ ²Ûë ³ÙμáÕç ßñç³ÝáõÙ` Ð³É»åáõÙ ¨ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ, Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ ã³÷³½³Ýó Ï³ï³Õ³Í ¿, áñáíÑ»ï¨ ²Ý·ÉÇ³ÛÇ ÑÛáõå³ïáëÁ Ññ³Å³ñíáõÙ ¿ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÇÝ Ñ³ÝÓÝ»É Çñ Ùáï ³å³ëï³Ý³Í ãáñë Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ ¨ Ñ³Ûï³ñ³ñ»É ¿, áñ Ýñ³Ýó Ï¹³ïÇ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ³Ý·ÉÇ³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÁ` ³Û¹åÇëáí óáõÛó ï³Éáí Çñ í»ñ³μ»ñÙáõÝùÁ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÇ Ñ³Ý¹»å£ ØÇ ù³ÝÇ ûñ ³é³ç ²ÝïÇáùáõÙ Ó»ñμ³Ï³Éí»óÇÝ Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÝ áõ Çñ³·áñÍáÕÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù μáÉáñÇÝ ù³ç Ñ³ÛïÝÇ ¿ÇÝ£ è³½Ù³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÝ ³ÝÙÇç³å»ë Éñ³ïí³Ï³Ý ÙÇçáóÝ»ñáí Ñ³Ûï³ñ³ñ»ó, áñ ºíñáå³Ý ³ñ¹³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ áõ½áõÙ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ, ßáõïáí ³½³ï ³ñÓ³Ï»Éáí Ó»ñμ³Ï³Éí³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ, Ñ³Ûï³ñ³ñ»ó, áñ Ýñ³Ýù Ù»Õ³íáñ ã¿ÇÝ£ ²ÙμáÕç Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý ³ßË³ñÑáõÙ ·áÑáõÝ³ÏáõÃÛ³Ùμ »Ý ÝßáõÙ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÑÇ³Ý³ÉÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí³Í ÉÇÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÁ, ù³Ý½Ç ¹ñ³Ýó ³ñ¹ÛáõÝùáõÙ áã ÙÇ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ ãëå³Ýí»ó, ³ÛÉ ÝáõÛÝÇëÏ ãíÇñ³íáñí»ó£ Ø³ñ³ßáõÙ ³ñ¹»Ý ÑÇÝ· ß³μ³Ã ¿, ÇÝã é³½Ù³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÝ Çñ ÝÇëï»ñÁ ëÏëáõÙ ¿ Ýß³Ý³íáñ Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ýó Ó»ñμ³Ï³ÉáõÃÛ³Ùμ ¨ ëïÇåáõÙ, áñå»ë½Ç ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Á ½»ÝùÁ í³Ûñ ¹ÝÇ£ ²ÛÝáõÑ»ï¨, ³½³ï»Éáí Ó»ñμ³Ï³Éí³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÙÇ Ù³ëÇÝ, ¹³ï³å³ñïáõÙ ¿ áõñÇßÝ»ñÇÝ£ ÊáëùÁ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ Ýß³Ý³íáñ Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ýó Ù³ëÇÝ ¿ ¨ áã Ã» Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ£ î»ÕÇ μ³Ýï»ñáõÙ »Ý ·ïÝíáõÙ Ñ³Û Ñá·¨áñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñ, μáÕáù³Ï³ÝÝ»ñ, ¹åñáóÇ ¹³ë³ïáõÝ»ñ ¨ ³ÛÉù, áñáÝóÇó Ïïï³ÝùÝ»ñÇ ÙÇçáóáí ÷áñÓáõÙ »Ý Ëáëïáí³ÝáõÃÛáõÝ Ó»éù μ»ñ»É, áñ ³Ý¹³Ù³Ïó»É »Ý Çñ³Ï³ÝáõÙ ·áÛáõÃÛáõÝ ãáõÝ»óáÕ ÏáÙÇï»Ý»ñÇÝ£ Þ³ï»ñÁ μ³Ýï »Ý Ý»ïíáõÙ ¨ μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ »ÝÃ³ñÏíáõÙ£ Üñ³ÝóÇó å³Ñ³ÝçáõÙ »Ý ³ë»É, Ã» á±í ¿ ½»Ýù μ»ñáõÙ Ø³ñ³ß£ ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ÁÝ¹áõÝáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá, ë³Ï³ÛÝ, ½»ÝùÇ ³é¨ïáõñÁ ³½³ï ¿£ ØÛáõë ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñÁ ËÝ¹ñáõÙ »Ý, áñå»ë½Ç ³Û¹ ³ñÛáõÝ³ñμáõ ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÁ ãÙïÝÇ Çñ»Ýó ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñÁ, ãÝ³Û³Í, áñ Çñ»Ýó Ùáï ¿É »Ý ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó»É ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñ£ ²ÛÅÙ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ½ÇÝ³Ã³÷»Éáõ ¨ Ýñ³Ýó ·ÉË³íáñÝ»ñÇÝ ¹³ï³å³ñï»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ³Û¹ ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÁ Ù»ÏÝáõÙ ¿ ¼»ÛÃáõÝ, áõñ ¹»é¨ë 9 Ñ³½³ñ Ñ³Û Ï³£ ´áÉáñ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÁ ë³ñë³÷áõÙ »Ý, ù³Ý½Ç ³ÝóÛ³ÉÇ ÑÇßáÕáõÃÛáõÝÇó ½³ï, Ýñ³Ýó ³ãùÇ ³é³ç ¿ Ý³¨ Ý»ñÏ³Ý£ Üñ³Ýù ³ëáõÙ »Ý, áñ Ýß³Ý³íáñÝ»ñÇÝ í»ñ³óÝ»Éáõó ¨ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ½ÇÝ³Ã³÷»Éáõó Ñ»ïá ëÏëíáõÙ ¿ Ïáïáñ³ÍÁ£ Ø³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÝ ¿É, á·¨áñí»Éáí Çñ»Ýó Ñ³çáÕáõÃÛáõÝÇó, ³é³í»É μ³ó³Ñ³Ûï »Ý óáõó³¹ñáõÙ Çñ»Ýó ³ï»ÉáõÃÛáõÝÁ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ, áñÇó ¿É ù³Õ³ùÇ ¨, Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë, ·ÛáõÕ»ñÇ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÝ áõÕÕ³ÏÇ ë³ñë³÷áõÙ ¿¦£18 ÆÝãå»ë ï»ë³Ýù, úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ ·ïÝíáÕ Çï³É³óÇ ¹Çí³Ý³·»ïÝ»ñÁ μ³í³Ï³Ý ³ÏïÇíáñ»Ý ³ñÓ³·³Ýù»É »Ý ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»óáÕ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ£ ö³ëï³ÃÁÕÃ»ñÇó ³ÏÝÑ³Ûï ¿ ¹³éÝáõÙ, áñ Ñ»é³·ñ»ñÝ áõ Ý³Ù³ÏÝ»ñÝ ³í»ÉÇ ß³ï »Ý »Õ»É, áñáÝù, ó³íáù, ã»Ý å³Ñå³Ýí»É£ ²Û¹áõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ, Ï³ñÍáõÙ »Ýù, áñ ÑÇßÛ³É í³í»ñ³·ñ»ñÝ ¿³Ï³Ýáñ»Ý ÏÉñ³óÝ»Ý Ù»ñ ·Çï»ÉÇùÝ»ñÝ áõ ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÁ ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ í»ñ³μ»ñÛ³É£

18 Æ²¶Üä¸², ø³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý ß³ñù P, 1891-1916 ÃÃ. ÃÕÃ³å³Ý³Ï 332£

²ñ³Ù³ÛÇë ´³ÉáÛ³Ý

Aramayis Baloyan The Italian Diplomatic Documents on the 1909 Massacres of Armenians in Cilicia Summary The Italian diplomats, who eyewitnessed the massacres of the Armenian population in the provinces of Adana and Aleppo in April of 1909, have passed very notable information to the Italian government. In their telegrams and diplomatic dispatches they have clearly emphasized the fact that the Armenian massacres had been organized and implemented by the Young Turkish government. These documents mostly unknown to the researchers until recently. Now by putting these documents into circulation, we’re sure that they will strongly contribute to the comprehensive study of the problem.

1909Â. ²¸²Ü²ÚÆ ºô Ð²ÈºäÆ ìÆÈ²ÚºÂÜºðàôØ îºÔÆ àôÜºò²Ì Îàîàð²ÌÜºðÆ Ðà¶º´²Ü²Î²Ü ¸ð¸²ä²îÖ²èÜºðÜ àô Ðºîºô²ÜøÜºðÀ. Ü²ÊÜ²Î²Ü ¸Æî²ðÎàôØ Üºð Ð³ÛÏ ¸»ÙáÛ³Ý 1909 Ã. úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý Ð³É»åÇ áõ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ íÇÉ³Û»ÃÝ»ñáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ñ³Û»ñÇ ½³Ý·í³Í³ÛÇÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ¹ñ¹³å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇ áõ Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÇ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÝ ³é³ÝÓÝ³Ñ³ïáõÏ Ï³ñ¨áñáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝÇ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ù»Ù³É³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý, Ç Ù³ëÝ³íáñÇ, Ñ³Û»ñÇ ¹»Ù Çñ³·áñÍí³Í ó»Õ³ëå³Ý³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý, ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý, ëáóÇ³É³Ï³Ý ¨ Ñá·»μ³Ý³Ï³Ý ß³ñÅ³éÇÃÝ»ñÇ Éáõë³μ³ÝÙ³Ý ï»ë³ÝÏÛáõÝÇó£ ²Ûë ³éáõÙáí Ï³ñ¨áñ »Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ë ¹³ñÓ³Í Ñ³Û ¨ ûï³ñ³½·Ç Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ í»ñÉáõÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ£ ì»ñçÇÝÝ»ñÇë Ñ³Õáñ¹áõÙÝ»ñÁ, ÑÇß³ñÅ³Ý »Ý, ù³Ý½Ç ¹ñ³Ýù ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ Ý»ñÏ³Û³ÝáõÙ »Ý ÏáÕÙÝ³ÏÇ ³ÝÓ³Ýó (bystanders) íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ï»ëùáí£ ¸ñ³Ýó ÃíáõÙ Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ ÑÇß³ï³Ï»É ²É»ùë³Ý¹ñ ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÇ,1 ü»ñÇÙ³Ý ¸³ù»ÃÇ,2 èááõ½ È³Ùμ»ñïÇ,3 Ð»ÝñÇ ìáõ¹ëÇ4 ¨ ³ÛÉáó íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ£ 1909 Ã. ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñ»ÉÇë ³é³çÇÝ Ñ»ñÃÇÝ å»ïù ¿ ¹ñ³Ýù ¹Çï³ñÏ»É Ãñù³Ï³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·»ñÇ ÷á÷áËÙ³Ý, ë³Ï³ÛÝ Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ñ³ñóÇ ÉáõÍÙ³Ý ¨ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ »Õ³Í ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý ·ÍÇ ³Ý÷á÷áË»ÉÇáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ï»ùëïáõÙ£ Ð³ÙÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ Ñá·»μ³Ý³Ï³Ý Çñ³íÇ×³ÏÁ, áñÁ ëï»ÕÍí³Í ¿ñ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ 1894-1896 ÃÃ. Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ¨ ¹ñ³Ý Ñ³çáñ¹³Í ï»Õ³ÛÇÝ μÝáõÛÃ Ïñ³Í μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ áõ ½³Ý·í³Í³ÛÇÝ ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá, μÝáõÃ³·ñíáõÙ ¿ñ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý ½³Ý·í³ÍÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ ßñç³Ý³éíáÕ` §Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ ïí»ù ùë³Ý ï³ñÇ ¨ Ýñ³Ýù å³ïñ³ëï ÏÉÇÝ»Ý Ñ³çáñ¹ Ïáïáñ³ÍÇÝ¦ Ñ³ÛïÝÇ Ï³ñ·³Ëáëáí£ ²Ûë ³éáõÙáí Ñ³ïÏ³Ýß³Ï³Ý ¿ ³½·áõÃÛ³Ùμ ÑáõÛÝ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³Ï ². ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÇ ³ßË³ïáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç μ»ñíáÕ ³ÛÝ ¹ñí³·Á, »ñμ Ãáõñù å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇó Ù»ÏÁ Ëáë»Éáí ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ïÇñáÕ Çñ³íÇ×³ÏÇ ¨ Ùáï³Éáõï Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ, ÝßáõÙ ¿. §êå³ëáõÙ »Ýù, áñ ÷»Ã³ÏÁ ÉóíÇ Ù»Õñáí ¨ ³Û¹Å³Ù ³ÛÝ Ñ³í³ù»Éáõ ³éÇÃÁ ÏÝ»ñÏ³Û³Ý³¦£5 ²ÛëåÇëáí ëï»ÕÍí³Í Çñ³íÇ×³ÏÁ Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ μÝáõÃ³·ñ»É Ý³¨ áñå»ë Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ áõ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý ÑáÍ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ßñç³ÝáõÙ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ý¹»å »Õ³Í Ñá·»μ³Ý³Ï³Ý ëå³ëáõÙáí ¨ Ý³Ë³ïñ³Ù³¹ñí³ÍáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ Ð³ñÏ ¿ Ýß»É, áñ Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ ½»ñÍ ÙÝ³ó Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó áõ μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇó£ ²Ûë Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÁ ¿³å»ë Ýå³ëï»ó »ñÏñ³Ù³ëÇ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÇ ³×ÇÝ áõ μ³ñ»Ï»óáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³Ï³ñ¹³ÏÇ μ³ñÓñ³óÙ³ÝÁ, ÇÝãÝ ³ÝÝÏ³ï ãÙÝ³ó ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ Ñ»ï³ÙÝ³ó áõ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ ÙáÉ»é³Ý¹ áõ ³ÝÑ³Ý¹áõñÅáÕ³Ï³Ý ïñ³Ù³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ áõÝ»óáÕ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý ßñç³å³1 A. Adossidès. Arméniens et Jeunes-Turcs: Les massacres de Cilicia, Paris, 1911. 2 Ferriman Duckett. Armenian Atrocities. Young Turks and the Truth about the Holocaust at Adana, Lon-don, 1913. 3 Rose Lambert. Hadjin and the massacres of Armenians. New York: Fleming H. Revell, 1911. 4 Henry Charles Woods. The Danger Zone of Europe: Changes and Problems In The Near East. Fisher Unwin, 1911. 5 ². ²¹áëÇ¹»ë. Ð³Û»ñ ¨ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñ. ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ, ºñ¨³Ý, ÐòÂÆ, 2012, ¿ç 8£

Ð³ÛÏ ¸»ÙáÛ³Ý

ïÇó£ ²Ûë Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÁ Ï³ñ¨áñ ¹»ñ Ë³Õ³ó Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ÃÇñ³Ë³íáñÙ³Ý, ÇëÏ Ñ»ï³·³ÛáõÙ` Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ£ Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³å³ïñ³ëïÙ³Ý, Ññ³ÑñÙ³Ý áõ Çñ³·áñÍÙ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ Ï³ñ¨áñ ¹»ñ³Ï³ï³ñáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»ó³í ç³ñ¹³ñ³ñÝ»ñÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßï Ñá·»μ³Ý³Ï³Ý ÙÃÝáÉáñïÇ ëï»ÕÍáõÙÁ£ ²Û¹åÇëÇù Ñ³Ý¹Çë³ó³Ý ë³¹ñ³ÝùÝ»ñÇ ÏÇñ³éáõÙÁ, ³å³ï»Õ»Ï³ïíáõÃÛ³Ý ï³ñ³ÍáõÙÁ, ÙáÉ»é³Ý¹ ½³Ý·í³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ùáï ÏñáÝ³Ï³Ý ³ÝÑ³Ý¹áõñÅáÕ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ïñù»ñÇ μáñμáùáõÙÁ ¨ ³ÛÉÝ£ ²Û¹åÇëÇ »ñ¨áõÛÃÝ»ñÇ ¨ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ý¹ÇåáõÙ »Ýù Å³Ù³Ý³ÏÇÝ ÉáõÛë ï»ë³Í Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ¨ ëÏ½μÝ³ÕμÛáõñ³ÛÇÝ ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç£ Ä³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇó ³Ý·ÉÇ³óÇ ¹Çí³Ý³·»ï ü»ñÇÙ³Ý ¸³ù»ïÁ ÑÇß³ï³ÏáõÙ ¿ Ý³¨ ï»ÕÇ Ãáõñù ÏñáÝ³íáñÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó Ñ³ïáõÏ ý»Ãí³Ûáí êñμ³½³Ý å³ï»ñ³½Ù Ñ³Ûï³ñ³ñ»Éáõ ¨ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ` Ñ³Û»ñÇ ¹»Ù Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ Ññ³Ññ»Éáõ Ù³ëÇÝ:6 ²Ûë ÷³ëïÁ ÝáõÛÝå»ë ËáëáõÝ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³Ýù ¿ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ý³Ë×ÇñÇ Ñá·»μ³Ý³Ï³Ý ¹ñ¹³å³ï×³éÝ»ñÁ Éáõë³μ³Ý»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ²Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÝ áõ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇóÝ»ñÁ Ù³ïÝ³ÝßáõÙ »Ý, áñ ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ áã »ñÏñáñ¹³Ï³Ý ³½¹»óáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»ó³Ý ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉáõÙ, Ç Ù³ëÝ³íáñÇ ï»Õ³Ï³Ý §ÆÃÇ¹³É¦ Ã»ñÃáõÙ ³Û¹ ûñ»ñÇÝ ÉáõÛë ï»ë³Í ·ñ·éÇã Ñá¹í³ÍÝ»ñÁ, Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ ëï³Ñá¹ Éáõñ»ñÇ ï³ñ³ÍáõÙÁ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ÙÇïáõÙÝ³íáñ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí³Í ë³¹ñÇã ·áñÍáÕáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, ÇÝãå»ë ûñÇÝ³Ï Ù½ÏÇÃÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÇ íñ³ Ï»Õï ùë»ÉÁ ¨ ¹ñ³ÝáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ Ù»Õ³¹ñ»ÉÁ£ êñ³Ýù ³ÏÝÑ³Ûïáñ»Ý ÙÇïí³Í ¿ÇÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³å³ïñ³ëïÙ³Ý áõ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ áñáß³ÏÇ Ñá·»μ³Ý³Ï³Ý Ý³Ë³¹ñÛ³ÉÝ»ñ ëï»ÕÍ»ÉáõÝ£7 ². ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÁ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ñá·»μ³Ý³Ï³Ý å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇ ÃíáõÙ Ï³ñ¨áñáõÙ ¿ Ãáõñù»ñÇ, áñå»ë ³ñïáÝÛ³É ï³ññÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ ³Û¹åÇëÇ Ï³ñ·³íÇ×³ÏÇ ÏáñáõëïÇ Ùï³Ñá·áõÃÛáõÝÁ, áñáí ÷³ëïáñ»Ý Ù»ñÅíáõÙ ¿ñ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ áõ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇÝ ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñéã³ÏÙ³Ùμ ïñí»ÉÇù Ñ³í³ë³ñ Çñ³íáõÝùÝ»ñÁ£ Üñ³ Ï³ñÍÇùáí ë³ ïÇñ³å»ïáÕ é³ë³ÛÇ ³ï»ÉáõÃÛáõÝÝ ¿ñ »ÝÃ³Ï³ é³ë³ÛÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ£ ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÇ Ï³ñÍÇùáí, Ñ»Ýó ³Û¹ å³ï×³éáí ¿ñ, áñ ³Ûë Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ïáãí³Í ¿ÇÝ í³ñÏ³μ»Ï»Éáõ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇÝ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ ÙáÉ»é³Ý¹áõÃÛáõÝ ë»ñÙ³Ý»Éáí, áíù»ñ Ýáñ ·³Õ³÷³ñÝ»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ ÃßÝ³Ù³Ï³Ý ½·³óáõÙÝ»ñ áõÝ»ÇÝ£8 ²Ûë ¹Çï³ñÏáõÙÁ å³ÛÙ³Ý³íáñí³Í ¿ñ 1908 Ã. »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ Ñ»Õ³ßñçáõÙÇó ¨ ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñéã³ÏáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý Ý³ËÏÇÝáõÙ Ñ³É³ÍÛ³É áõ Çñ³í³½áõñÏ Ï³ñ·³íÇ×³ÏáõÙ ·ïÝíáÕ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý` ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ ïÇñáÕ Ñ³ÙÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ Ë³Ý¹³í³éáõÃÛ³Ý áõ á·¨áñáõÃÛ³Ý »ñ¨áõÛÃÝ»ñáí£ ÜáõÛÝÇëÏ ûï³ñ»ñÏñÛ³ ¹Çí³Ý³·»ïÝ»ñÁ íÏ³ÛáõÙ »Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ï³ñμ»ñ Ñ³ïí³ÍÝ»ñáõÙ ÝÙ³Ý ÏïñáõÏ ÷á÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ áõ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ áõ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ Çñ³í³Ñ³í³ë³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ·³Õ³÷³ñÇ íï³Ý·³íáñáõÃÛ³Ý áõ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ:9 ²Ûë ³Ù»ÝÇ Ñ»ï Ù»Ïï»Õ, Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇóÝ»ñÁ μ³½Ù³ÃÇí ³Ý·³Ù ÑÇß³ï³ÏáõÙ »Ý ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ ¨ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ù³ÛÝùÝ»ñÇ Ñ³ñ³μ»ñ³Ï³Ýáñ»Ý Ë³Õ³Õ Ñ³Ù³Ï»óáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ£ ¸³Å³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ áñå»ë ³½¹³Ï Í³é³Û³Í ³ÛÉ Ñá6 Ferriman Dackett. The Young Turks and the Truth about the Holocaust at Adana in Asia Minor, during April, 1909, Yerevan, AGMI, pp. 16-17. 7 î»°ë Ú. Â¿ñ½»³Ý. ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, Î. äáÉÇë, 1912, ¿ç 11-12, 26£ 8 î»°ë A. Adosides, ¿ç 7, 8, 139-140. 9 î»°ë Èç äîíåñåíèÿ ðóññêîãî ãåíåðàëüíîãî êîíñóëà â Ýðçåðóìå ïîñëó â Êîíñòàíòèíîïîëå È. À. Çèíîâüåâó, ñì. Ãåíîöèä àðìÿí â Îñìàíñêîé èìïåðèè, Åðåâàí, Àéàñòàí, 1983. Ñ. 188.

Ð³ÛÏ ¸»ÙáÛ³Ý

·»μ³Ý³Ï³Ý ¹ñ¹³å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕùÇÝ ûï³ñ ³ÕμÛáõñÝ»ñÁ Ý³Ë³ÝßíáõÙ »Ý ÏñáÝ³Ï³Ý ÙáÉ»é³Ý¹áõÃÛáõÝÁ ¨ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ùáï μéÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ý¹»å μÝ³ïáõñ Ñ³ÏáõÙÁ ¹»åÇ ÙáÉ»é³Ý¹áõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ÂáõñùÇ³ÛÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÑáõßáõÙ ¿, áñ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·»ñÇ ÷á÷áË»ÉÇáõÃÛ³Ý å³ÛÙ³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ¹»Ù μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÏÇñ³éáõÙÁ ¹Çïí»É ¿ áñå»ë ÙÝ³ÛáõÝ áõ ³Ý÷á÷áË ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝ£ Ð³ïÏ³Ýß³Ï³Ý ¿, áñ ³Ûë Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÇ íñ³ áõß³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ Ññ³íÇñáõÙ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ñ³Ûáó ³é³çÝáñ¹ Øáõß»Õ »åÇëÏáåáëÁ, Çñ Ñ³ÛïÝÇ ÏáãáõÙ Ýß»Éáí Ñ»ï¨Û³É §ø³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý áõ ÏñûÝ³Ï³Ý ÙáÉ»é³Ý¹áõÃÛ³Ùμ ·³½³Ý³ó³Í Ãáõñù μéÝ³å»ïáõÃÇõÝÁ 1896-06-ÇÝ Çñ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå³Í ç³ñ¹»ñáí Ð³Û³ëï³ÝÁ ëå³Ý¹³ÝáóÇ ÙÁ í»ñ³Í»É¿ í»ñç, ³åñÇÉ 1/14 ¿Ý Ç í»ñ ³Ù»Ý³ëáëÏ³ÉÇ Ñ³ñõ³ÍÁ Ïáõï³Û ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ëñïÇÝ£ ºõ Ù»Ýù ³Ù»Ý³ïËáõñ ÷áñÓ³éáõÃÇõÝÁ áõÝ»ó³Ýù, Ã¿ ÂáõñùÇ³Ý, í³ñã³Ï³Ý ÇÝã ÷á÷áËáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñ ³É áñ Ïñ¿, ÁÉÉ³Û ÙÇ³å»ï³Ï³Ý Ã¿ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý, Ñ³Û³çÇÝç ëÏ½μáõÝùÁ Çñ ³ÛÉ³Ù»ñÅ Íñ³·ÇñÝ»ñáõÝ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï¿ïÁ åÇïÇ Ï³½Ù¿...¦:10 ²ÛÝáõÑ»ï¨ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÁ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏáõÙ ¿. §àã áù ÏñÝ³ñ »ñ¨³Ï³Û»É, Ã¿ ³Ýó»³ÉÇÝ Ù»ç Ïñ³Í ³ÛÝù³Ý ½ñÏ³ÝùÝ»ñÁ, ï³é³å³ÝùÝ»ñÁ, Ã³÷õ³Í ³ÛÝù³Ý ³ñÇõÝÝ»ñÁ ÙáéÝ³Éáõ ïñ³Ù³¹Çñ Ñ³ÛáõÃ»³Ý Ñ³Ý¹¿å, ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý ñ¿ÅÇÙÇ ÙÁ ûñáí, Ï»¹ñáÝ³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃ»³Ý, ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáõë³Ï³ÉáõÃ»³Ý ¨ ÇëÉ³Ù ËáõÅ³ÝÇÝ »Õμ³Ûñ³ÏóáõÃ»³Ý Ñ³Ù³Ïñ³Ï³Ý óáõÛóÁ ³Ûëù³Ý ³ñÇõÝáï åÇïÇ ÁÉÉ³ñ...¦:11 ÜáõÛÝ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÁ, ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áÕμ»ñ·³Ï³Ý Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ áñ³Ï»Éáí áñå»ë §Ï³ÝË³Ùï³Íí³Í á×Çñ¦ Çñ ³ßË³ï³ÝùÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏáõÙ ÝßáõÙ ¿. §ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý ñ¿ÅÇÙÇÝ ÂáõñùÇáÛ Ù¿ç Ñéã³Ïáõ»É¿Ý Û»ïáÛ Ð³Û»ñÁ »Ã¿ Û³Ýó³Ýù ÙÁ áõÝ»ó³Ý` Û³ãë Û»ï³¹ÇÙ³Ï³Ý Âáõñù ï³ññÇÝ, áñ ¹Åμ³Ë¹³μ³ñ ³Ñ³õáñ ÃÇõ ÙÁ ÏÁ Ï³½Ù¿ ï³Ï³õÇÝ, ³ÛÝ ³É úëÙ. ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý ð¿ÅÇÙÇÝ Çñ»Ýó ³ÝÏ»ÕÍ »õ μáÉáñ³Ýáõ¿ñ ÷³ñáõÙÝ ¿ñ£ ºÃ¿ Ð³Û»ñÁ Û³Ýó³Ýù ÙÁ áõÝ»ó³Ý Çñ»Ýó ³ÝÓÇÝ Ñ³Ý¹¿å, ³ÛÝ ³É ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý ñ¿ÅÇÙÇÝ íñ³Û Çñ»Ýó ã³÷³½³Ýó íëï³ÑáõÃÇõÝÝ ¿ñ, íëï³ÑáõÃÇõÝ ÙÁ, Ã¿ ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý ñ¿ÅÇÙÇ ï³Ï ³ÛÉ»õë ç³ñ¹»ñÝ áõ ÏáÕáåáõïÝ»ñÁ ³ÝÏ³ñ»ÉÇáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñ ¿ÇÝ¦£12 âÝ³Û³Í áñáß ûï³ñ ¨ Ñ³Û Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñ Ñ³Ïí³Í ¿ÇÝ Ï³ñÍ»Éáõ, áñ ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý áÕμ»ñ·áõÃÛ³Ý ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³Ý Ù»Õ³íáñÁ ëáõÉÃ³Ý³Ï³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç ÙÝ³óáõÏÝ»ñÝ áõ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëÇó ëï³óí³Í Ññ³Ù³ÝÝ ¿ñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ, ³Û¹áõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Í³í³ÉÝ»ñÁ, ï»Õ³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ³ÏÝÑ³Ûï å³ëÇí, ÇëÏ áñáß ¹»åù»ñáõÙ ¿É μ³ó³Ñ³Ûï Ññ³ÑñÇã ·áñÍ»É³á×Ý ³ÏÝÑ³Ûïáñ»Ý ÙÕáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ñ»Ýó »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç Ó»é³·ÇñÁ ï»ëÝ»É ¹ÅÝ¹³Ï ³Ûë Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ù»ç£ ²Ûë ³éáõÙáí Ù»Ï ³ÛÉ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³Ï` Ð»É»Ý ¶ÇμμáÝëÁ, ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ·ñáõÙ ¿. §²ÛÅÙ Ù»Ýù Ñ³ëÏ³ó³Ýù, áñ ÙÇ³Ï ï³ñμ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÑÇÝ áõ »ñÇï³ë³ñ¹ Ãáõñù»ñÇ ÙÇç¨ ¹³ ³ÛÝ ¿, áñ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÝ ³í»ÉÇ ·áñÍáõÝÛ³ ¨ Ï³ï³ñÛ³É ¿ÇÝ ç³ñ¹»ñ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÝ»ÉÇë¦£13 ²Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝ³Éáí ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý ¹»Ù Çñ³Ï³Ý³óí³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñáõÙ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»Õë³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ñóÇÝ, ü»ñÇÙ³Ý ¸³ù»ÃÁ, ¹³ï³å³ñï»Éáí ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý Ù»ç »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ Ù»Õë³ÏóáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, ÙÇ³Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ÝßáõÙ ¿. §Üñ³Ýù, áíù»ñ Í³ÝáÃ »Ý ÂáõñùÇ³ÛÇÝ ¨ Ãáõñù»ñÇÝ ·Çï»Ý, áñ ³é³Ýó Ï³é³10 î»°ë Îáã Ñ³Ù³ÛÝ Ñ³ÛáõÃ»³Ý ³ñÇõÝ³½³Ý· ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇÝ Ñ³Ù³ñ, §î³ñ³½¦,, 1909, No. 5-6, ï»ë Ð³Û Ánï³ÝÇù, ì»Ý»ïÇÏ, 1985, ¿ç 43£ 11 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ£ 12 Øáõß»Õ ºåÇëÏáåáë. ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹Á »õ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïáõÝ»ñÁ, ¶³ÑÇñ¿, ²ñ³ñ³ï ïå³ñ³Ý, 1909, ¿ç 8£ 13 Helen Gibbons. The Red Rugs of Tarsus. A Woman’s Story of the Armenian Massacres. Paris, 1919, p. 127.

Ð³ÛÏ ¸»ÙáÛ³Ý

í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ý³Ë³Ó»éÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ï³Ù Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÂáõñùÇ³ÛáõÙ »ñμ»ù Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñ ã»Ý ÉÇÝáõÙ¦£14 ²ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û áñáß Ùï³íáñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñ ÷áñÓ»óÇÝ Çñ»Ýó í»ñÉáõÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝ»É ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áÕμ»ñ·áõÃÛ³Ý å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇ ßáõñç, ³Ýáõß³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ãÙ³ïÝ»Éáí Ý³¨ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ÏáÕÙÇ ³ÝÑ»é³ï»ëáõÃÛáõÝÝ áõ ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßï ½·áõß³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ óáõó³μ»ñ»Éáõ Ï³ñ¨áñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ½³Ýó ³éÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÝ»ñÁ£ ²Ûë ³éáõÙáí μ³í³Ï³Ý ïå³íáñÇã í»ñÉáõÍáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ ï³ÉÇë Ñ³Û Ù³ñÙÝ³Ù³ñ½ÇÏ, §Ø³ñÙÝ³Ù³ñ½¦ Ñ³Ý¹»ëÇ ËÙμ³·Çñ Þ³í³ñß øñÇëÛ³ÝÁ, áí Ç Ù³ëÝ³íáñÇ ·ñáõÙ ¿. §ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃ»Ý¿Ý ³ë¹ÇÝ Ýáñ Ï»³Ýù ÙÁ ëÏë³õ ÂáõñùÇáÛ Ñ³Ù³ñ, μáÉáñ μ³ÕÏ³óáõóÇã ³½·»ñÁ ëÏë³Ý Çñ»Ýó μáÉáñ Ã³÷áíÁ ÇÝùÝ³½³ñ·³óÙ³Ý, ù³Õ³ù³ÏñÃáõÃ»³Ý ¨ Û³é³ç³¹ÇÙáõÃ»³Ý Ñ»ï³Ùáõï ÁÉÉ³É. Ñ³Û»ñë ³É ß³ñÅ»ó³Ýù, μ³Ûó μÝ³Ï³Ý³μ³ñ áã ³ÛÝ ³éáÕç ¨ ·Çï³Ï³Ý Ã³÷áí` áñáí å³ñï ¿ÇÝ ß³ñÅÇÉ, Ç Ñ³ñÏ¿ Ù»Ýù ³Ù»Ý¿Ý ³õ»ÉÇ ½·³ó³Í ÁÉÉ³Éáí μéÝ³å»ïáõÃÛ³Ý ßÕÃ³Ý»ñáõ Í³ÝñáõÃÇõÝÁ, Ù»ñ áõñ³ËáõÃÇõÝÁ ¨ Û³é³ç³¹ÇÙ»Éáõ »é³Ý¹Á ³Ù»Ý¿Ý ³õ»ÉÇ åÇïÇ ÁÉÉ³ñ, μ³Ûó ³Û¹ áõñ³ËáõÃ»³Ý ¨ ÇÝùÝ³Ùáé³óÙ³Ý ûñ»ñáõÝ Ù¿ç Ùáéó³Ýù ÝÏ³ïÇ ³éÝ»É μÝ³Ï³Ý ¨ μÝ³Ëûë³Ï³Ý ûñ¿Ýù ÙÁ` áñáõÝ Ñ³Ù»Ù³ï, ß³ï ÝëïáÕ ÙÁ, »ñÏ³ñ ³ï»Ý å³éÏ³Í ÑÇõ³Ý¹ ÙÁ, ³å³ùÇÝ»É¿ í»ñç, å³ñï³õáñ ¿ ùÇã ÙÁ ³ï»Ýáõ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ Û³Ùñ³μ³ñ ÁÝÃ³Ý³É, Çñ áõÅ»ñÁ ãëå³é»É, ÙÇÝã»õ áñ μáÉáñáíÇÝ ³å³ùÇÝÇ, Ù»Ýù ³Ûë ×ßÙ³ñïáõÃÇõÝÁ Ùáéó³Ýù áõ áõ½»óÇÝù Ù¿Ï Ã³÷áí ÁÝÃ³Ý³É ¨ ÂáõñùÇáÛ ³é³ç³¹¿Ù ³½·Á ÁÉÉ³É, ëË³É»ó³Ýù áõ ã³ñ³ã³ñ ïáõÅ»óÇÝù, íÏ³Û` ²ï³Ý³Ý, áñ Ù»ñ ÏáõñÍùÇÝ íñ³Û ·Çï³Ïóûñ¿Ý μ³óáõ³Í í¿ñù Ù’¿ Ù»½Ç ÛÇß»óÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ Ã¿ Ù»ñ Û³é³ç³¹ÇÙáõÃ»³ÝÁ Ý³Ë³ÝÓáÕÝ»ñ Ï³Ý, Ù»Ýù Ù»ñ ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃ»³Ý Ù¿ç Ù¿Ãáï ÙÁ Ç ·áñÍ ãÇ ¹ñÇÝù ¨ ÝÙ³Ý»ó³Ýù ³ÛÝ í³×³é³Ï³ÝÇÝ` áñ ³é³Ýó Ï³ÝáÝ³õáñ ï»ïñ³ÏÇ Çñ ·áñÍ³éáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÁ ÏÁ Ï³ï³ñ¿ ¨ Û»ïáÛ ÏÁ ½³ñÙ³Ý³Û Çñ ³Ý·Çï³Ïóûñ¿Ý Ïñ³Í íÝ³ëÇÝ ¨ ·ÉËáõÝ »Ï³Í ÷áñÓ³ÝùÝ»ñáõÝ Ñ³Ù³ñ, ³Ñ³õ³ëÇÏ Ù»Ýù ³É ³½·³ÛÇÝ ï»ë³Ï¿ïáí ×Çß¹ ³Û¹ í³×³é³Ï³ÝÇÝ íÇ×³ÏÇ Ù¿ç ÏÁ ·ïÝáõÇÝù¦:15 îÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ·áñÍáÝÁ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ å³ÛÙ³Ý³íáñí³Í ¿ñ μ³ñ»Ï»óÇÏ ÏÛ³Ýùáí ³åñáÕ áõ ½³ñ·³ó³Í Ñ³ÝñáõÛÃÇ ¹»Ù Ïáõï³Ïí³Í ³ÝÑ³Ý¹áõñÅáÕ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ ¨ ³Û¹ Ñ³ÝñáõÛÃÇ ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ³é³í»ÉáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ í»ñ³óÝ»ÉáõÝ Ï³Ù ¹ñ³Ýó μéÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ ïÇñ»Éáõ ÙÕáõÙáí£ ä³ï³Ñ³Ï³Ý ã¿ Ý³¨ ³ÛÝ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÁ, áñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ñ»Ýó ëÏ½μáõÙ ç³ñ¹³ñ³ñÝ»ñÁ, Ð»ÝñÇ ìáõ¹ëÇ ÑÇß³ï³ÏÙ³Ùμ, ³é³çÇÝ Ñ»ñÃÇÝ áãÝã³óñ»óÇÝ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ å³ñï³óáõó³ÏÝ»ñÁ:16 ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ »ñ»ë÷áË³Ý ²ÉÇ ØÛáõÝÇý μ»ÛÝ Ñ»ï¨Û³É Ï»ñå ¿ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÙ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ. §... ¸áõù` øñÇëïáÝ»³Ý»ñ¹` ÏÁ Û³é³ç¹ÇÙ»ù, ÏñÃ³Ï³Ý »õ ³é»õïñ³Ï³Ý áõÕÕáõÃ»³Ùμ Û³é³ç` Ï’³ÝóÝÇù. úï³ñÝ»ñÁ Ó»½Ç Ñ³Ù³ñ ¹åñáóÝ»ñ Ïμ³Ý³Ý, ä³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³ÝÁ Ï’û·Ý¿ »õ ¹áõù Ï½³ñ·³Ý³ù£ ´³Ûó Ù»ñ ÇëÉ³ÙÝ»ñÁ ã»Ý Û³é³çÇÙ»ñ »õ »Õ³Í ï»Õ»ñÝÇÝ ÏÁ ÙÝ³Ý£ ºÃ¿ »ñÏñÇ ÙÁ Ù»ç ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Ç ÙÁ Ù¿Ï Ù³ëÁ Û³é³¹ÇÙ¿, ÇëÏ áõñÇß Ù¿Ï Ù³ëÁ Û»ï³¹ÇÙ¿` ³Ñ³ ³Ûëå¿ë ÏÁÉÉ³Û¦:17 úï³ñ³½·Ç ³Ï³Ý³ï»ë-íÏ³Ý»ñÁ ¨ë Ù³ïÝ³ÝßáõÙ »Ý, áñ §Ñ³Ù³Ï³ñ·í³Í¦ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ¨ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³Ý å³ïñí³ÏÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÝ ¿ Ñ³Ý¹Çë³ó»É 1895 Ã. ³ñÑ³íÇñùÝ»ñÇó Ëáõë³÷³Í ¨ ½·³ÉÇ ³½·³ÛÇÝ Ñ³ñëïáõÃÛáõÝ Ïáõï³Ï³Í ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÁ, 14 Ferriman Duckett, Ýßí. ³ßË³ï. ¿ç 6. 15 Þ³í³ñß øñÇëÛ³Ý. Ð³Û Ù³ñÙÝ³Ù³ñ½³Ï³Ý ÙÇáõÃ»³Ý Ï³ï³ñ»ÉÇù ·áñÍÁ, §Ø³ñÙÝ³Ù³ñ½¦, ÃÇõ 17, û·áëïáëÇ 31, 1912, ¿ç 309£ 16 Henry Woods. The Danger Zone of Europe, p. 140. 17 Ð³Ùμ³ñÓáõÙ Ú. ²ß×»³Ý. ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ºÕ»éÝÁ »õ ¶áÝÇ³Û¿ Ûáõß»ñ, ÜÇõ ºáñù, ÎáãÝ³Ï ïå³ñ³Ý, 1950, ¿ç 79£

Ð³ÛÏ ¸»ÙáÛ³Ý

ù³Ý½Ç §ÑÇÝ Ãáõñù»ñÁ ³é³í»É ù³Ý »ñμ»ù ³ïáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ýñ³Ýó ¨ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ëå³ëáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ³éÇÃÇ Ã³É³Ý»Éáõ Ýñ³Ýó ÇÝãùÁ¦£18 Ð³ñÏ ¿ Ýß»É, áñ ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñéã³ÏáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá ½»ÝùÇ ³½³ï í³×³éùÁ ¨ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó ³ÝÝ³Ë³¹»å Í³í³ÉÝ»ñÇ Ñ³ëÝáÕ ½»ÝùÇ Ó»éùμ»ñáõÙÁ, Ñ³Ý¹ÇëáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ áõ ïáÝ»ñÇ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï å³ñμ»ñ³μ³ñ ÏñÏÝíáÕ Ññ³Ó·áõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, ³ÝÝÏ³ï ã¿ñ ÙÝ³ó»É Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý ½³Ý·í³ÍÇ áõ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ áõß³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÇó£ øñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ ÇÝùÝ³å³ßïå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³í³Ý³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»Í³óáõÙÁ ³ñïáÝÛ³É áõ Ý³Ë³Ñ³ñÓ³ÏÇ Çñ³íáõÝù áõ Ï³ñ·³íÇ×³Ï áõÝ»óáÕ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý ÙáÉ»é³Ý¹ Ñ³ïí³ÍÁ ã¿ñ Ï³ñáÕ³ÝáõÙ ÁÝ¹áõÝ»É áõ Ñ³ßïí»É ³Û¹ ÇñáÕáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ»ï£ øñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ áõ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ Çñ³í³Ñ³í³ë³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ³ÝÑÝ³ñÇÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ³é³ç³¹ÇÙáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¨ Ñ³çáÕáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ Éñ³óáõóÇã ÉÇóù Ñ³Õáñ¹»óÇÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ÙáÉ³·³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ³ëïÇ×³ÝÇ Ñ³ëÝáÕ ¹³Å³Ý ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Çñ³·áñÍÙ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ£ Ð³ïÏ³Ýß³Ï³Ý ¿, áñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ ûñ ³é³ç ÑáõÛÝ ÁÙμÇßÁ å³ñïáõÃÛ³Ý ¿ñ Ù³ïÝ»É Ãáõñù ÁÙμÇßÇÝ, ÇÝãÁ Éáõñç ÁÝ¹í½áõÙÝ»ñ ¿ñ ³é³ç³óñ»É ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý Ùáï£19 ². ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÇ Ï³ñÍÇùáí, ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñéã³ÏáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá ³½³ï³Ï³Ý ·³Õ³÷³ñ³ËáëáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ áñ¨¿ ³½¹»óáõÃÛáõÝ ã¿ÇÝ ÃáÕ»É Ãáõñù Ñ³í³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý íñ³£ Ü³ ÝßáõÙ ¿, áñ Ýáñ í³ñã³Ï³ñ·ÇÝ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý ½³Ý·í³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ã»¨ ³é»ñ¨áõÛÃ »ÝÃ³ñÏíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ÃßÝ³ÙÇ ¹Çñù ¿ÇÝ μéÝ»É ¹ñ³ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ£ ²ÛÝ μÝ³½¹³μ³ñ Ù»ñÅáõÙ ¿ ³Ù»Ý Ï³ñ·Ç μ³ñ»Ýáñá·áõÙ, áñÝ ûï³ñ ¿ñ ¨ Ñ³Ý¹Çë³ÝáõÙ ¿ñ ÝÙ³Ý³ÏáõÙ ùñÇëïáÝ»³Ï³ÝÇ Ñ»ï£ ²Ñ³ ³Ûë ÙÇç³í³ÛñÝ ¿, áñ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ¹³ñÓñ»ó Ýáñ í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç ûñáù Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù ³Ýå³ïÇÅ ÙÝ³óÇÝ ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÇó ¨° ³é³ç, ¨° Ñ»ïá£20 üñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³Ï Ä³Ý ¹’²ÝÝ½»Ý ÁÝ¹·ÍáõÙ ¿ ³ñÙ³ï³ó³Í ÃßÝ³Ù³Ï³Ý í»ñ³μ»ñÙáõÝùÇ ¨ Ñ³Ï³Ïñ³ÝùÇ Ñá·»μ³Ý³Ï³Ý ·áñÍáÝÇ Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÁ 1909Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝÙ³Ý Ñ³ñóáõÙ, áñÁ å³ÛÙ³Ý³íáñí³Í ¿ñ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ μÝáñáß ³é³í»ÉáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñáí` ³ßË³ï³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ùμ ¨ ³é¨ïñ³Ï³Ý Ùñó³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ý áÉáñïáõÙ Ãáõñù»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ Ýñ³Ýó ·»ñÇßËáÕ ¹Çñùáí, ÇÝãÁ Ãáõñù»ñÇÝ ¹ñ¹»É ¿ ÏáÕáåáõïÇ ¨ ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý£21 Ð³í³ë³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ³ÝÑÝ³ñÇÝáõÃÛ³Ý íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³Ý¹Çë³ó³í §²½³ïáõÃÛáõÝ, Ñ³í³ë³ñáõÃÛáõÝ, »Õμ³ÛñáõÃÛáõÝ¦ Ï³ñ·³Ëáë»ñáí Çñ³·áñÍí³Í ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ËáñÑñ¹³Ýß³Ý Ñ³Ý¹Çë³óáÕ Ñ³ÕÃ³Ï³Ù³ñÇ áãÝã³óáõÙÁ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ¨ §Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÇ Çñ³·áñÍÙ³Ùμ Ñ³í³ï³ñÙáõÃÛ³Ý áõ áÕçáõÛÝÇ áõÕ»ñÓÁ ÑÕáõÙ ëáõÉÃ³Ý ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹ÇÝ¦:22 Ð. ìáõ¹ëÁ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇó ÝßáõÙ ¿ Ý³¨ Ñ³ñÛáõñ³ÙÛ³ÏÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ ·áÛáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»óáÕ ÁÝ¹¹ÇÙ³óáõÙÁ Ñ³í³ë³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ·³Õ³÷³ñÇÝ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ³½·³ÙÇçÛ³Ý ³ï»ÉáõÃÛ³Ý ½·³óáõÙÁ (feeling of racial hatred):23

18 Alice Shepard Riggs’s Shepard of Aintab, Gomidas Institute Books, Princeton and London, 2001, p. 78. 19 Ferriman Duckett, op. cit. p. 67. 20 î»°ë A. Addossides. Arméniens et Jeunes-Turcs:, pp. 8-9. 21 î»°ë ì. äáÕáëÛ³Ý. 1909Ã. Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý å³ïÙ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý ·Ý³Ñ³ïÙ³Ùμ, ºñ¨³Ý, 2009, ¿ç 69£ 22 Henry Woods, The Danger Zone of Europe, p. 176. 23 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 140£

Ð³ÛÏ ¸»ÙáÛ³Ý

Ðá·»Ï³Ý óÝóáõÙÁ ¨ Ñá·»μ³Ý³Ï³Ý Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÁ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ç³ñ¹»ñÝ ³ÝÝ³Ë³¹»å ¿ÇÝ ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ¹³Å³ÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ áõ ³ÝÙ³ñ¹Ï³ÛÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ Àëï ². ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÇ, ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ ³åß»óÝáõÙ »Ý ÙÇ ³ÙμáÕç ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç áãÝã³óÙ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ áñ¹»·ñí³Í §¹³Å³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¨ ³ÝÑ³í³ï³ÉÇ ÉÏïÇáõÃÛáõÝÁ¦:24 ²Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ññ»ß³íáñ ·áñÍáÕáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÝ áõ ³ñÛáõÝ³ÉÇ Ëñ³Ë×³ÝùÝ»ñÁ ·»ñ³½³ÝóáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ù³ñ¹áõ ÏáÕÙÇó ÁÝ¹¹»Ù Ù³ñ¹ ³ñ³ñ³ÍÇ ÏÇñ³é³Í ¹³Å³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ¹ñë¨áñáõÙÝ»ñÁ£ ²Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÁ íÏ³ÛáõÙ »Ý §ë³ñë³÷Çó ·áõÝ³ï ¨ ³Ñ³μ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝÇó Ñ³Ùñ ¹³ñÓ³Í Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ýó¦ Ù³ëÇÝ, áíù»ñ ·ïÝíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ñá·»μ³Ý³Ï³Ý Í³Ûñ³Ñ»Õ ³ÝÙËÇÃ³ñ íÇ×³ÏáõÙ£ ²Ûë ³Ù»ÝÇÝ Ñ³çáñ¹»ó ÇÝùÝ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ³ÉÇùÝ áõ í»ñ³åñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ë»É³·³ñí»Éáõ ¹»åù»ñÁ, áñáÝù »Ï³Ý Éñ³óÝ»Éáõ, Ð. ìáõ¹ëÇ ÏáÕÙÇó §ë³ï³Ý³Û³Ï³Ý¦ (diabolic)25 áñ³Ïí³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³Ï³ëÁ£ ²Ûë ³éáõÙáí Ñ³ïÏ³Ýß³Ï³Ý ¿ ¼³μ»É ºë³Û³ÝÇ Ñ»ï¨Û³É ïáÕ»ñÁ, áñáÝóáõÙ å³ïÏ»ñ³íáñ Ï»ñåáí ÝÏ³ñ³·ñíáõÙ ¿ ç³ñ¹³ñ³ñÝ»ñÇ Ñá·»Ï³Ý íÇ×³ÏÁ. §à×ñ³·áñÍÝ»ñÁ ½³ñÑáõñ»ÉÇ ³ñμ»óáõÃ»Ý¿ ÙÁ μéÝáõ³Í ¿ÇÝ. ÑéÝ¹³Éáí áõ áéÝ³Éáí ÏÁ Û³ñÓ³Ï¿ÇÝ ÝáÛÝ ÇëÏ ÙáÉáñ³Í ïÕáó íñ³Û, ³ãù»ñÝÇÝ ¹³ñÓ³Í, Ù³ñ¹Ï³ÛÇÝ áñ»õ¿. ½·³óáõÙ¿ ½ñÏáõ³Í, ³Ý³ÝáõÝ ·³½³ÝÝ»ñáõ å¿ë ¿ÇÝ£ ²Ûëûñ »ñμ ÏÁ í»ñÛÇß»Ù ³Û¹ å³ïÏ»ñÝ»ñÁ, ¹Åáõ³ñë Ïáõ·³Û Ñ³õ³ï³Éáõ, ÝáÛÝ ÇëÏ ÇÝÍÇ áñ ³ãùáíë ï»ë³Û, Ã¿ Çñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÇ±õÝ »Ý ³ÝáÝù¦£26 ÆëÏ ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇ Â»á¹ÇÏÇ Ùáï ³Ûëå»ë ¿ ÝÏ³ñ³·ñáõÙ Ñá·»óÝóáõÙ ³åñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ íÇ×³ÏÁ. §²ÙÇëÝ»ñáõ ÁÝÃ³óùÇÝ` ³éÇÃÁ ß³¯ï Ý»ñÏ³Û³ó³Í ¿ñ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñáõ ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ å³ïÙáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÁ Ï³ñ¹³Éáõ Ã»ñÃ»ñ¿, ²Õ¿ïùÇÝ áõ ³Ýáñ Ù³Ýñ³Ù³ëÝáõÃ»³ÝÁ íñ³Ûûù£ È³É³·Ç¯Ý ÁÝÃ»ñóáõÙÝ»ñ` áñ - ·Çï»Ù – ÝáÛÝÇëÏ ³ñ·ÇÉáõ³Í ¿ÇÝ ß³ï ÙÁ Ñ³Ûáõ ïáõÝ»ñ¿, í³ëÝ ½Ç ³ïáÝóÙáí Ëáñ³å¿ë ³½¹áõáÕÝ»ñ ¿ÇÝ »Õ³Í, ½·³ÛÝÇÏ ³ÝÓ»ñ` ëáëÏáõÙ¿ óÝóáõÙ, óÝóáõÙ¿ ï³·Ý³å Í³Í³Ýáõï` ÑÇõ³Ý¹ ÇÝÏ³Í ¿ÇÝ¦£27 ². ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÇ Ùáï Ñ³Ý¹ÇåáõÙ »Ýù Ñ»ï¨Û³É ÝÏ³ñ³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ. §ê³ñë³÷Çó, Ñá·Ý³ÍáõÃÛáõÝÇó ¨ ëáíÇó ÏÇë³Ù»é Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ýó Ù»Í Ù³ëÝ ³ÛÉ¨ë ß³ï μ³Ý ã¿ñ ÑÇßáõÙ£ ´³½Ù³ÃÇí Ù³ñ¹Ï³ÝóÇó »ñÏ³ñ áõ ÓÇ· ûñ»ñ å³Ñ³Ýçí»ó ÑÇßáÕáõÃÛáõÝÁ í»ñ³Ï³Ý·Ý»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ àÙ³Ýù ã·Çï»ÇÝ, Ã» áÕμ»ñ·áõÃÛáõÝÇó ³é³ç ù³ÝÇ Ñá·áõó ¿ μ³ÕÏ³ó³Í »Õ»É Çñ»Ýó ÁÝï³ÝÇùÁ ¨ Ñ³×³Ë ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßï »Õ³Ý ß³μ³ÃÝ»ñ` áã Ã» ù³Ý¹í³Í, ³ÛÉ å³ñ½³å»ë óñí³Í ûç³ËÁ í»ñ³Ï³Ý·Ý»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ...¦:28 ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ áõß³·ñ³í Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÇó ¿ñ Ý³¨ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý Ùï³íáñ³Ï³Ý ßñç³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ßáõñç μ³Ý³í»×Ç áõ ùÝÝ³¹³ïáõÃÛ³Ý Ç Ñ³Ûï ·³ÉÁ£ ²Û¹åÇëÇ Ñá¹í³ÍÝ»ñáí Ñ³Ý¹»ë »Ï³Ý Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý ÏÇÝ Ùï³íáñ³Ï³Ý Ê³ÉÇ¹» ê³ÉÇÑÁ ¨ Í³·áõÙáí Ãáõñù ·ñáÕ ì³Éáõ ³¹ ¸ÇÝÁ, áíù»ñ Çñ»Ýó Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙÝ»ñáõÙ Ëëïáñ»Ý ¹³ï³å³ñï»óÇÝ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í á×ñ³·áñÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ:29 ä»ïù ¿ ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñ»É, áñ »Õ³Ý Ý³¨ Ãáõñù ¨ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý ³ÛÉ å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñ áõ ß³ñù³ÛÇÝ ù³Õ³ù³óÇÝ»ñ, áíù»ñ Ï³ñáÕ³ó³Ý Çñ»Ýó ³ÝÓÝ³Ï³Ý ç³Ýù»ñÇ Ï³Ù ÙÇç³ÙïáõÃÛ³Ý ßÝáñÑÇí ÷ñÏ»É μ³½Ù³ÃÇí Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÏÛ³Ýù»ñ, ¹ñ³Ýáí ÇëÏ Çñ»Ýó μáÕáùÝ ³ñï³Ñ³Ûï»Éáí ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ³ÝÙ³ñ¹24 ². ²¹áëÇ¹»ë. Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 26£ 25 î»°ë Henry Woods. Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 128. 26 ¼³å»É ºë³»³Ý. ²õ»ñ³ÏÝ»ñáõÝ Ù¿ç, ä¿ÛñáõÃ, îå³ñ³Ý ¾ïí³Ý, 1957, ¿ç 27 ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇ Â¿á¹ÇÏ. ²ÙÇë ÙÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³, ÎóÏïáõñ ÜûÃ»ñ 1910, Î. äáÉÇë, ¿ç 24£ 28 ². ²¹áëÇ¹»ë. Ýßí. ³ßË,, ¿ç 83-84£ 29 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ£

Ð³ÛÏ ¸»ÙáÛ³Ý

Ï³ÛÇÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ¹»Ù£ ØÛáõë ÏáÕÙÇó óÝóáÕ ³½¹»óáõÃÛáõÝ ÃáÕ»ó Ý³¨ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ Ï³Ë³Õ³Ý Ñ³Ý»Éáõ ÷³ëïÁ` ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ¹»Ù Çñ³·áñÍ³Í á×ÇñÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ÖÇßï ¿, Ù³Ñ³å³ïÅÇ »ÝÃ³ñÏí»óÇÝ Ý³¨ ³ÝÙ»Õ Ñ³Û»ñ, ³Û¹áõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ, ³Ûë ¹ñí³·Á Ñá·»μ³Ý³Ï³Ý áñáß³ÏÇ ³½¹»óáõÃÛáõÝ ÃáÕ»ó Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ, áõñ ïÇñ³å»ïáÕ Ùï³ÛÝáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ñ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÇ Ñ³Ý¹»å ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ÛÇ Çñ³í³½áõñÏ ÉÇÝ»ÉÁ, Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë ¹³ï³Ï³Ý ³ïÛ³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ ¨ Çñ»Ýó Çñ³íáõÝùÝ»ñÇ å³ßïå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ñóáõÙ£ §²Ýï³ñ³ÏáõÛë, Å³Ù³Ý³ÏÁ ¹»é ãÇ »Ï»É, ¨ Ñ³í³Ý³μ³ñ »ñμ»ù ¿É ãÇ ·³, »ñμ ÂáõñùÇ³ÛáõÙ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ÛÇ Çñ³íáõÝùÁ Ñ³í³ë³ñ Ïß»éùÇ íñ³ Ï¹ñíÇ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÇ ß³Ñ»ñÇ Ñ»ï¦, - ·ñáõÙ ¿ñ ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÁ:30 ². ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÇ ¨ ÙÛáõë ûï³ñ³½·Ç Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÇ áõ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Õáñ¹áõÙÝ»ñÁ íÏ³ÛáõÙ »Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ, Ã³É³ÝÇÝ, ÑñÏÇ½áõÙÝ»ñÇÝ áõ ¹Ç³ÏÝ»ñÇ åÕÍÙ³Ý ·áñÍáÕáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ½³Ý·í³Í³ÛÇÝ Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ£ Àëï áñáõÙ, ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, Ïïï³ÝùÝ»ñÝ áõ Ýí³ëï³óáõÙÝ»ñÁ áñáß³ÏÇ μ»Ù³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý ï³ññ»ñ »Ý Ïñ»É, ÇëÏ ¹ñ³ÝóáõÙ, ëå³Ýí³Í Ñ³Û»ñÇ ¹Ç³ÏÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ý¹»å ³ÝÑ³ñ·³ÉÇó í»ñ³μ»ñÙáõÝù »Ý óáõó³μ»ñ»É Ý³¨ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÝ áõ Ï³Ý³Ûù, ÇÝãÁ íÏ³ÛáõÙ ¿ Ñ³Ù³ï³ñ³Í áõ í³Ûñ³· åëÇËá½Ç Ù³ëÇÝ£ ²Ù÷á÷»Éáí Ýß»Ýù Ñ»ï¨Û³É ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³Ý »½ñ³Ï³óáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ.  ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¨ Ð³É»åÇ íÇÉ³Û»ÃÇ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ÙÛáõë Ñ³ïí³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ßñç³ÝáõÙ ß»ßï³ÏÇ ÷á÷áËáõÃÛáõÝ ÝÏ³ïí»ó Ñ»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÇó Ñ»ïá ³é³ç »Ï³Í á·¨áñáõÃÛ³Ý áõ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý å»ïáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ý¹»å ï³Í³Í Ñ³í³ï³ñÙáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç£ ²é³ç ù³ßí»ó ³ÛÝ ï»ë³Ï»ïÁ, Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ áñÇ í³ñã³Ï³ñ·»ñÇ ÷á÷áË»ÉÇáõÃÛ³Ý å³ñ³·³ÛáõÙ, Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ñ³ñóÇ ¨ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ áõ Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý Ùáï»óáõÙÁ ã»ÝÃ³ñÏí»ó ÷á÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ áõ ³ñÙ³ï³Ï³Ý í»ñ³Ý³ÛÙ³Ý:  ²í»ÉÇ ½³ñ·³ó³Í áõ ³ñ¹Ç³Ï³Ý Ñ³ÝñáõÛÃÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ Ï³ëÏ³Í³ÙïáõÃÛ³Ý áõ ³ÝÑ³Ý¹áõñÅáÕ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ¹ñë¨áñáõÙÝ»ñÁ áñáß Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý ·áñÍÇãÝ»ñ ¹Çï³ñÏ»óÇÝ ÇÝùÝ³ùÝÝ³¹³ïáõÃÛ³Ý ï»ëùáí:  ºñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ áõÕÕ³ÏÇ ¨ áã áõÕÕ³ÏÇ Ù»Õë³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñáõÙ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ßñç³ÝáõÙ ³é³ç μ»ñ»ó Ùï³í³ËáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ Ùáï³Éáõï Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ýáñ ³ÉÇùÇ Ñ³í³Ý³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ³éáõÙáí, ë³Ï³ÛÝ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý áñáß ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý áõÅ»ñ ß³ñáõÝ³Ï»óÇÝ Ñ³Ù³·áñÍ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ Ñ»ï, ¹ñ³ÝáõÙ ï»ëÝ»Éáí áñáß³ÏÇ »ñ³ßËÇùÝ»ñ Ýáñ íï³Ý·Ý»ñÇó Ëáõë³÷»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ:  ÎÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ³é³ç μ»ñ»óÇÝ Ý³¨ áñáß ë³ÑÙ³Ý³÷³Ï μáÕáùÇ ³ÉÇù Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý Ùï³íáñ³Ï³Ý ßñç³Ý³ÏÝ»ñáõÙ, ÇÝãÝ ³ñï³Ñ³Ûïí»ó ÙÇ ß³ñù Ñá¹í³ÍÝ»ñáí, áñáõÙ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÁ ¹³ï³å³ñïáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ñ³Ï³Ñ³Û ç³ñ¹»ñÁ` ¹ñ³Ýù áñ³Ï»Éáí ³ÝÙ³ñ¹Ï³ÛÇÝ ¨ ÇëÉ³ÙÇ ¹ñáõÛÃÝ»ñÇÝ Ñ³Ï³ëáÕ£

30 A. Adosides, Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç142.

Ð³ÛÏ ¸»ÙáÛ³Ý

Hayk Demoyan Psychological Causes and Consequences of 1909 Massacres in Adana and Aleppo Vilayets: Preliminary Analysis Summary 1909 Adana massacres heralded the real intention of the Young Turks for total annihilation of the Armenian population of the Ottoman Empire, seeing it as the only way to solve the Armenian question. The massacres left a great psychological impact on the Armenians, both in Ottoman Empire and worldwide, thus creating the athmosphere of insecurity and expectation of the forthcoming major massacres. It also created a huge wave of emigration of the Armenians from the Cilician region. Massacres touched the excitement of the Armenians who reacted positively to the overthrow of the §Red Sultan¦ Abdul Hamid II in 1908 who was a symbol of the Turkish tyranny and massacres. Inhuman treatment of the Cilician Armenians and, especially the participation of the Army of Revolution in the massacre led to the conclusion that the change in regime in the Ottoman Empire did not bring any positive alteration in the approach of the Turkish government towards the Armenians. Moreover, Young Turks continued the anti-Armenian policy of the Sultan which resulted in the state organized and implemented Genocide against the Armenian subjects of the Ottoman Empire during 1915-1918.

LA GESTION POLITIQUE DES MASSACRES DE CILICIE Raymond Kévorkian L’une des premières prises de position du gouvernement ottoman concernant les massacres de Cilicie a consisté à minimiser le nombre des victimes, pour finalement s’aligner sur des chiffres voisins de ceux annoncés par les milieux arméniens et internationaux. On devine aisément que sa volonté affichée de dissimuler l’étendue des pertes humaines visait avant tout à maintenir valide la thèse officielle d’émeutes incontrôlées ayant fait un nombre limité de victimes dans les deux camps. Ses déclarations officielles, reprises dans une bonne partie de la presse ottomane, avaient du reste convaincu l’opinion publique, habituée à voir ce rôle dévolu aux Arméniens, que les principaux responsables des §troubles» étaient ces derniers. Il s’est donc trouvé fort peu d’hommes politiques ottomans pour exiger que la lumière soit faite sur l’affaire cilicienne, si ce n’est la dizaine de députés arméniens du parlement ottoman et une poignée de députés turcs et grecs qui, nous allons le voir, ont fait preuve d’un certain courage dans un environnement ouvertement hostile. Alors que l’implication des autorités civiles et militaires locales dans les massacres de Cilicie est connue, le rôle effectif du gouvernement ou des groupes politiques s’y rattachant, comme le Comité Union et Progrès, mérite d’être examiné afin de vérifier si ces violences ont été suscitées localement ou inspirées par des ordres venus du centre. Ce qui revient à soulever la question clé de la responsabilité du pouvoir dans ces événements et, dans son prolongement, des commanditaires éventuels de ces crimes. Véritables représentants de leur millet devant les autorités, les députés arméniens au parlement ottoman avaient là une tribune pour exprimer l’indignation de leur nation contre ces nouvelles violences et exiger des éclaircissements après les accusations faisant d’eux les responsables de leur propre massacre. Les accusations portées contre les Arméniens durant la période antérieure aux massacres — provocations et préparatifs secrets pour reconstituer un §royaume arménien de Cilicie» — peuvent avoir pour origine une mauvaise interprétation de l’attitude des Arméniens de Cilicie depuis le rétablissement de la Constitution. On peut tout aussi bien mettre sur le compte de l’héritage hamidien l’agressivité et la violence qui se sont alors exprimées à l’égard des Arméniens. On peut enfin imaginer que le monde tribal en mutation que constituait la Cilicie était traversé par des courants antagonistes menés par des hommes désireux d’asseoir localement leur pouvoir. Si tous ces paramètres sont fondés, ils ne peuvent toutefois suffire à expliquer l’embrasement soudain de la Cilicie le 14 avril 1909. Au tournant du XXe siècle, aucun acte de cette ampleur ne pouvait avoir lieu sans un ordre venu, ou supposé venu, des plus hautes autorités de l’état ou, pour le moins, d’un des centres du pouvoir. Le plus paradoxal est que, tout en minimisant la portée des événements et en faisant porter leur responsabilité sur les Arméniens, la classe politique turque, voire arménienne au début, a attribué ces massacres, tout comme la contre-révolution du 31 mars, à une conspiration ourdie par Abdülhamid et ses nostalgiques. Cette thèse est toutefois contredite par la situation effective du sultan, que les Jeunes-Turcs avaient progressivement isolé dans son palais de Yıldız en renvoyant une bonne partie de ses collaborateurs, en déplaçant ailleurs sa garde albanaise, réduisant ainsi sa capacité à maintenir en place ses réseaux et donc d’influer sur la situation politique intérieure. Même le P. Rigal, ce jésuite pragmatique, remarque que §l’auteur responsable de ces massacres est le même qui, treize ans auparavant, a immolé cent mille victimes et qui aujourd’hui, sentant le trône s’effondrer, a voulu, en tombant, faire disparaître de la terre ce 42

Raymond Kévorkian

peuple trop vivace dont le nom lui était odieux».1 Cette explication avait le mérite d’exempter la nouvelle classe politique issue de la révolution de juillet 1908 et de maintenir la crédibilité de sa volonté réformiste. Les premières réactions des autorités centrales Compte tenu de la brièveté du cabinet Tevfik pacha, nommé le 18 avril et démissionnaire le 26 du même mois, il est clair que celui-ci n’a pas eu le temps de prendre en main le pouvoir et encore moins de suivre le dossier cilicien. Ainsi que nous l’avons déjà souligné, c’est pratiquement le sous-secrétaire d’état à l’Intérieur, Adıl bey, qui a géré le dossier et rendu compte des événements au grand vizir et au parlement ottoman, mais c’est Mahmud Şevket pacha qui a décidé d’envoyer des troupes en Cilicie. On ne peut donc pas porter de jugement sur le comportement du cabinet Tevfik et encore moins lui attribuer une quelconque responsabilité. Au reste, le Parlement lui-même ne se saisit vraiment de l’affaire qu’au cours de sa séance du 2 mai 1909. Ahmed Rıza, qui préside de nouveau la chambre ottomane ce jour-là, ne trouve rien d’autre à faire que de lire le rapport qui lui a été adressé le 26 avril par le vali d’Adana révoqué, mais toujours en place. Usant d’un langage guère plus mesuré que dans ses premiers rapports, Cevad bey y écrit: §Nous avons appris de sources sûres que la responsabilité des derniers événements2 incombe à quelques fedaï arméniens». La réaction des députés arméniens, appuyés par quelques collègues turcs et grecs, est immédiate: ils soulignent tout d’abord que le rapport du vali est un tissu de mensonges, puis attaquent le sous-secrétaire d’état Haci Adıl bey [Arda] auquel ils rappellent que le fameux télégramme qu’il a adressé à Cevad bey se contentait de lui recommander de veiller à la §protection des sujets étrangers» et de §rétablir le calme», ce qui, sous l’Ancien régime, signifiait §massacrez les Arméniens, mais ne touchez pas aux étrangers».3 Nouvellement nommé, le ministre de l’Intérieur, Rauf bey, a laissé Adıl bey, par ailleurs membre du Comité central jeune-turc, s’exprimer au nom du ministère. Prudemment, celui-ci se contente de déclarer que le grand vizir Hilmi pacha et le général Mahmud Şevket se sont concertés et ont décidé d’envoyer sur place une commission spéciale pour enquêter. Le chef de file des députés arméniens, Krikor Zohrab, fait alors la déclaration suivante: "Il y a deux manières d’apprendre la vérité, soit par des mots, soit par des éléments matériels et des témoignages. Le conseiller [Adıl bey] nous a lu les télégrammes du préfet d’Adana et du gouverneur de Cebelbereket, comme s’il s’agissait de documents fiables. Il lui a été demandé combien de personnes avaient approximativement été massacrées, et ce conseiller tout-puissant4 qui est dix fois par jour en communication avec cette région, n’a pas été en mesure de nous donner l’information». Dans un article publié dans Le Temps, le correspondant du quotidien parisien commente ainsi les débats au Parlement: §Au cours de la séance d’hier, une vive discussion s’est engagée sur les massacres d’Adana. Plusieurs députés, notamment les Arméniens, ont attaqué le gouvernement et demandé la mise en jugement de l’ex-vali. Le sous-secrétaire d’État à l’Intérieur a défendu le gouvernement: il a lu les télégrammes des autorités attribuant les troubles aux révolutionnaires arméniens et représentant partout les Arméniens comme les

1 Raymond H. Kévorkian, §Les Massacres de Cilicie d’avril 1909 », in R. H. Kévorkian, La Cilicie (19091921), Revue d’Histoire Arménienne Contemporaine III (1999), p. 152. 2 Il évoque les seconds massacres d’Adana, qui sont en cours lorsqu’il écrit. 3 Kévorkian, §Les Massacres de Cilicie d’avril 1909 », art. cit., p. 57, n. 59, et p. 152. 4 Il fait allusion au fait qu’il était alors, de facto, en charge du ministère de l’Intérieur.

Raymond Kévorkian

agresseurs».5 Il est donc clair qu’au début du mois de mai, le gouvernement Hilmi pacha appuie toujours la thèse développée par ses hauts fonctionnaires. Une évolution de sa position, sans doute inspirée par les informations publiées dans la presse internationale et les notes verbales des puissances, est cependant perceptible lors de la séance parlementaire du 13 mai. Ce jour-là, il annonce aux députés qu’il a décidé d’envoyer en Cilicie, sous l’autorité du ministre de l’Intérieur, une commission d’enquête de quatre membres: deux Arméniens et deux musulmans, dont deux devront être fonctionnaires de l’état et deux députés. En conséquence, le gouvernement demande à l’assemblée de désigner en son sein deux parlementaires. Le débat qui s’en suit révèle toutefois qu’une partie de la représentation nationale est tout bonnement opposée à la formation de cette commission, qu’elle juge inutile. Elle finit néanmoins par élire un militant jeune-turc arménien, Hagop Babikian, et un autre député de ce parti, Şefik bey. Au cours de la séance parlementaire du 23 mai, ce dernier s’étant désisté, on suggère à Mehmed Talât d’accepter de le remplacer, mais celui-ci se déclare dans l’incapacité d’accepter l’offre et c’est finalement le député jeuneturc de Kastamonu, Yusuf Kemal, qui est élu. Durant la même séance, le président du Parlement, Ahmed Rıza, insiste sur le fait que §l’affaire d’Adana a donné lieu à une polémique avec les puissances européennes et le ministre des Affaires étrangères a quotidiennement des entrevues avec les ambassadeurs étrangers».6 Il exprime ainsi la préoccupation des autorités, soucieuses de garder une bonne image de marque en Occident, et donc contraintes de faire preuve d’une certaine transparence. C’est probablement plus pour répondre à ce souci que par respect pour les victimes arméniennes, que le gouvernement met en place la commission d’enquête. C’est dans son discours programme, prononcé devant le Parlement le 24 mai 1909, que le grand vizir Hüseyin Hilmi s’exprime enfin sur la crise ci-licienne. Sans jamais évoquer les points sensibles, il dresse un catalogue des mesures prises, comme la déclaration de l’état d’urgence dans la province et la mise en place de cours martiales à Adana, mais aussi à Marach et Ayntab. Il annonce aussi que l’acheminement sur place de dix brigades de soldats a permis de ramener le calme et que §les biens volés durant les événements sont progressivement récupérés et remis à leurs propriétaires» — les témoins indiquent qu’il s’agit de vњux pieux. Il rappelle enfin que pour évaluer le nombre des victimes et prendre la mesure de la responsabilité qui incombe notamment aux autorités locales, il a constitué une commission d’enquête composée de deux députés et de deux hauts magistrats, dont les conclusions serviront à la mise en jugement immédiate des coupables.7 Dès lors, le gouvernement et le Parlement ottomans ne font plus la moindre déclaration officielle, attendant les conclusions des rapports à venir de la commission d’enquête. En nommant deux députés jeunes-turcs réputés sûrs, l’ancien magistrat Hagop Babikian et l’avocat Yusuf Kemal, ainsi que deux hauts magistrats crédibles, Haroutiun/Artin Mosditchian et Fayk bey, le cabinet Hilmi pacha espère sans doute que ces hommes §responsables» vont livrer des conclusions dédouanant l’état et la classe politique turque favorable à la Constitution, et leur permettre de sortir ainsi blanchis de cette affaire aux yeux de l’opinion publique internationale. On ignore 5 Numéro daté du 3 mai 1909, p. 1, dans un article intitulé » La crise turque : les Arméniens se plaignent à la Chambre ». 6 Une traduction complète des minutes des séances du Parlement ottoman est publiée par la presse stambouliote du lendemain, notamment dans Puzantion, nos 3836 et 3837, datés des 24 et 25 mai, pp. 2-3 ; cf. aussi Hagop Terzian, ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ²Õ¿ïÁ [La catastrophe de Cilicie], Constantinople 1912, pp. 611-615. 7 Ibidem.

Raymond Kévorkian

si Hilmi a donné des instructions dans ce sens aux membres de la commission, mais leur travail sur le terrain et les conclusions des deux rapports connus — celui des deux magistrats, officiellement remis le 10 juillet, l’autre rédigé par H. Babikian, mais conservé secret jusqu’en 1911 —, permettent d’évaluer jusqu’où le pouvoir était alors disposé à aller dans la mise en cause de la classe politique turque. Arrivés en Cilicie au début du mois de juin, les membres de la commission ont enquêté assez minutieusement durant plus d’un mois. Si les deux magistrats, Fayk et Mosditchian, ont travaillé de concert et remis un rapport commun, il n’en a pas été de même pour les deux députés, pourtant membres du même parti. Hagop Babikian, dont tout le monde s’accorde à dire qu’il était réputé pour son attachement à l’ottomanisme et son refus des cloisonnements communautaires, semble bien avoir été en désaccord avec son confrère turc. Le vice-consul de France à Mersine et Adana, Barré de Lancy, rapporte dans une dépêche adressée au chargé d’affaire à Constantinople, que Babikian §aurait eu des altercations assez vives avec son collègue musulman Yusuf Kemal qui se trouve encore à Adana ».8 Reparti de Mersine le 4 juillet en compagnie des membres de la commission, à l’exception notable de Yusuf Kemal,9 Babikian confirme lui-même, dans des interviews données à deux journaux jeunes-turcs durant son escale à Smyrne, qu’il y a eu quelques malentendus entre lui et son collègue. à une question du journaliste du quotidien smyrniote Ittihad10 sur les résultats de son enquête et les raisons de ce massacre, il répond: §Compte tenu des éléments recueillis au cours de mon enquête, [on peut dire] que depuis la proclamation de la Constitution, les partisans de la tyrannie ont donné des signes de mécontentement et ont projeté de massacrer les chrétiens : cela est évident et prouvé par des documents judiciaires officiels». A une autre question du même journaliste sur la participation aux massacres des autorités locales ou centrales, le député de Tekirdağ réplique: §Le pouvoir central n’y a pas participé, mais en a été la cause. Quant aux autorités locales, elles sont impliquées. Le vali Cevad bey, le commandant militaire Mustafa Remzi pacha, le mutesarif de Cebelbereket, Asaf bey, Abdülkadır Bağdadizâde, Salih effendi Boşnak et le propriétaire du journal Ittidal, Ihsan Fikri notamment y sont totalement impliqués». Dans la même interview, Babikian fait aussi allusion au manque d’objectivité de la cour martiale. H. Babikian est plus direct encore dans ses propos au correspondant du Tasviri Efkiar,11 annonciateurs de la tonalité de son rapport à venir. Il esquive la question concernant les rumeurs de désaccords avec son collègue Yusuf Kemal, lesquelles auraient provoqué son retour prématuré, en faisant valoir qu’il a achevé sa mission et que son confrère va rentrer très prochainement. Mais relativement à la situation sur place, après avoir pris quelques précautions oratoires, en soulignant d’emblée qu’il fallait entendre ses propos comme ceux d’un Ottoman convaincu, soucieux du bonheur et du développement de la patrie, il affirme que "les détails publiés dans les articles de la presse européenne concernant les événements d’Adana n’ont rien d’exagéré et sont même, par rapport à ce qu’il a observé lui-même, en dessous de la vérité». Ce faisant, il pointe une caractéristique vivace de la société turque qui a bien du mal à assumer ses actes et perçoit souvent les commentaires émanant d’étrangers comme des agressions. C’est cependant son analyse de l’origine des événements qui est de loin la plus pertinente : §L’affaire d’Adana 8 Archives du ministère des Affaires étrangères (dorénavant AMAE), Correspondance politique, Turquie, n. s., vol. 83, f° 159/2, datée du 3 juillet 1909, Barré de Lancy à Boppe. 9 Ibidem. 10 Azadamard, n° 13, daté du 7 juillet 1909, p. 3. 11 Azadamard, n° 15, daté du 9 juillet 1909, p. 3.

Raymond Kévorkian

a deux causes majeures: la réaction et la tyrannie.[...] L’ancien mufti de Bağçe a commencé à circuler ici et là en affirmant que liberté et constitution sont une invention des chrétiens, qui sont opposés à la charia, et il a ainsi commencé à exciter la population, à soulever les musulmans contre les chrétiens et la Constitution ». Relativement à une implication éventuelle du sultan Abdülhamid, Hagop Babikian souligne que, même si cette opinion circule, il n’y a aucune preuve de cela. Suivent trois questions qui forment ensemble la base des accusations distillées par les autorités locales ciliciennes dans l’opinion publique ottomane: §1) On maintient que les Arméniens ont été la cause des désordres: cela est-il exact? Les documents officiels que j’ai avec moi prouveront que cette hypothèse est totalement erronée; 2) On affirme que les Arméniens ont voulu proclamer leur indépendance en Cilicie : est-ce vrai? L’enquête a révélé que cette accusation était totalement infondée; 3) Le primat d’Adana, l’évêque Mouchègh, est-il impliqué dans cette affaire? Les résultats de notre enquête prouvent que le primat n’est pas impliqué, et qu’au contraire, dès le mois de janvier [1909], l’évêque Mouchègh avait remis des mémorandums à la préfecture dont notre enquête a révélé la teneur. Mgr Mouchègh a alors déclaré oralement au vali qu’il y avait des risques qu’à l’avenir des troubles éclatent et lui a suggéré de prendre les mesures qui s’imposaient, mais les propos du prélat ont été considérés excessifs et la mise en uvre de moyens inutile» Ces premières constatations forment une sorte d’illustration pratique des problèmes engendrés au sein de la société ottomane par la modernité jeune-turque. Elles donnent le sentiment que les opposants locaux se sont attaqués à la population arménienne comme au symbole de cette modernité qui les inquiétait. La réponse de Babikian à la question suivante, concernant le nombre de victimes et la proportion §des musulmans et des non-musulmans», est d’autant plus intéressante qu’elle fait pour la première fois allusion aux statistiques établies par le nouveau vali Zihni, mais soigneusement cachées par les autorités centrales, évaluant à un peu plus de vingt mille, dont six cent vingt musulmans, le total des morts. La dernière question concerne une autre affaire qui a prêté à controverse et a été abondamment exploitée pour diaboliser les victimes : la blessure reçue au bras par le consul anglais d’Adana que les autorités locales ont présentée comme un exemple de l’attitude criminelle des Arméniens. Voici ce qu’en dit Babikian: §J’ai personnellement interrogé le consul sur ce point et il m’a raconté ceci: §Les troubles venaient de commen-cer; la terreur régnait partout ; je suis sorti dans la rue; j’ai vu quelqu’un qui, par son regard, son comportement et ses faits et gestes donnait l’apparence d’être devenu complètement fou, et courait dans ma direction. Il fuyait. J’ai voulu aller vers lui pour lui demander ce qui se passait. Le fuyard a interprété mon mouvement comme révélateur d’une mauvaise intention de ma part et il a vidé son revolver sur moi et s’est enfui» 12 Il faut aussi noter que Tasviri Efkiar a peu après interviewé Fayk bey, qui a affirmé que ces événements n’étaient pas le fait des milieux réactionnaires, mais dus à l’ignorance des populations musulmanes et chrétiennes locales».13 Tout ceci donne déjà de claires indications sur la tonalité des rapports des enquêteurs, avant même que ceux-ci soient rendus publics. Ces interviews permettent aussi de se faire une idée du rôle de la presse jeune-turque de Constantinople qui, jusqu’alors, a grosso modo publié des informations reprenant les thèses développées par le vali Cevad bey et le sous-secrétaire d’état à l’Intérieur Adıl bey. Indéniablement, les conclusions des deux rapports d’enquête, y compris 12 Ibidem. 13 Azadamard, n° 18, daté du 13 juillet 1909, p. 3.

Raymond Kévorkian

celui déposé par Fayk et Mosditchian, viennent remettre en cause la ligne de défense adoptée jusqu’au mois de juillet par les milieux turcs en Cilicie comme à Constantinople : dans aucun des deux il n’est question d’une quelconque responsabilité des Arméniens, dont le statut est bien celui de victime. Cependant, il y a pour ces mêmes milieux turcs un abîme entre les propos très généraux, ménageant la classe politique en attribuant cette flambée de violence à une populace ignorante et à des hauts fonctionnaires locaux incompétents, et le discours tenu par Hagop Babikian. Ce dernier a, semble-t-il, transgressé une règle tacite qui interdit de dire ouvertement que des populations musulmanes locales ont reçu l’ordre de massacrer les Arméniens ; que les soldats de l’armée de Macédoine dépêchés sur place ont eux-mêmes procédé au second massacre d’Adana; que les dirigeants jeunes-turcs de Cilicie ont directement participé à l’organisation de ces exactions, etc. Car, si tel n’avait pas été le cas, on se demande pourquoi seul le rapport Fayk-Mosditchian, remis le 10 juillet, a été rendu public, et encore une vingtaine de jours plus tard, tandis que le manuscrit du rapport Babikian est resté dans un placard (du Patriarcat arménien) durant plus de trois ans. Plusieurs éléments viennent du reste confirmer qu’il y a eu des pressions dans les milieux parlementaires et probablement au niveau du gouvernement et de la direction du Comité Union et Progrès pour que le rapport Babikian ne soit pas rendu public. On note tout d’abord que Yusuf Kemal a tenté de discréditer et d’exclure de la commission son collègue Babikian en adressant un télégramme au Parlement ottoman le 3 juillet, informant les députés que celui-ci a prématurément quitté la Cilicie avant d’avoir achevé sa mission — nous avons vu que ce n’était pas l’avis de Babikian. Yusuf Kemal a même suggéré que le député juif de Salonique, Emmanuel Carasso, soit envoyé au plus vite à Adana pour le remplacer.14 Il semble que le Parlement ait effectivement songé à procéder au remplacement de Babikian. Dans une dépêche au chargé d’affaire à Constantinople, datée du 9 juillet,15 le vice-consul français à Mersine et Adana signale: "On attend à Mersine l’arrivée du député Carasso. Son collègue musulman est toujours à Adana. Il se déclare contraire à tout paiement d’indemnité en se basant sur le fait qu’il y a eu révolution et que le gouvernement ne peut être tenu responsable. Le vali en dit autant pour les sњurs [françaises] qui reconstruisent». Yusuf Kemal déclara d’ailleurs, dès la fin juin, que les désordres organisés par les Arméniens et quelques musulmans de Cilicie visaient à favoriser le parti Ahrar et à nuire au Comité jeune-turc, ce qui en dit long sur l’état d’esprit dominant parmi les militants ittihadistes,16 Les interviews de Babikian ont toutefois eu un certain effet et il est probable qu’après réflexion le Comité jeune-turc de Salonique a préféré éviter de mettre à l’écart l’un de ses militants, même s’il est arménien, pour éviter de prendre trop ouvertement position en faveur de la thèse de la responsabilité arménienne. L’évolution de la position du cabinet Hilmi sur l’affaire d’Adana En ce début du mois de juillet, un basculement est en train de se produire. Certes, dans ses numéros des 1er et 19 juillet, le quotidien jeune-turc Tasviri Efkiar a publié un article du député de Konya, Ebuzzia Tevfik bey, confirmant la position de son parti sur le fait que "les responsables sont uniquement les Arméniens», n’hésitant pas par ailleurs à féliciter la cour martiale

14 Compte rendu de la 105e séance du Parlement dans Azadamard, n° 11, daté du 5 juillet 1909, p. 2. 15 AMAE, Correspondance politique, Turquie, n. s., vol. 83, f° 159/3. Gabriel-Georges Barre de Lancy (né le 8 Sept. 1865) ; vice-consul à Mersine et Tarse. 16 Foreign Office (dorénavant FO) 195/2306, lettre de Doughty-Wylie à son ambassadeur, datée du 30 juin 1909.

Raymond Kévorkian

pour son travail sur le terrain17 — nous verrons que cette première cour martiale s’appuie sur les rapports de Cevad pour déclarer les Arméniens coupables de leur propre massacre. On note aussi une déclaration de Hakkı bey, membre éminent de la direction jeune-turque, au Temps de Paris (daté du 28 mai). Sans doute soumis à la pression de l’opinion publique occidentale au cours de son séjour en Europe, celui-ci n’a pas hésité, pour dédouaner son parti et son pays, à affirmer: "On exagère. Votre presse ne nous montre pas toujours beaucoup de bienveillance. En fait, nous savons aujourd’hui que les troubles d’Adana furent fomentés de Constantinople. Nous avons saisi des dépêches qui prouvent que le comité arménien cherchait une intervention de l’Europe».18 Cette déclaration dans le plus pur style hamidien a évidemment provoqué une réaction des chefs de la FRA, officiellement alliée du parti jeune-turc, demandant au Comité central de Salonique de désavouer les propos de leur collègue de la direction ittihadiste. Ces déclarations semblent cependant avoir été une sorte de dernier baroud d’honneur des milieux jeunes-turcs. Après deux mois de campagne anti-arménienne, les membres de la commission d’enquête sont rentrés, y compris Yusuf Kemal qui a quitté Mersine le 14 juillet,19 et souhaitent présenter leurs rapports. Yusuf Kemal participe justement à la séance parlementaire du 20 juillet, au cours de laquelle il annonce qu’il va présenter ses conclusions à l’assemblée dans quelques jours.20 Durant la séance du 26 juillet, à laquelle Hagop Babikian assiste, on note les premiers effets du rapport Fayk-Mosditchian qui accuse nommément le vali d’Adana Cevad, le commandant militaire Mustafa Remzi pacha, Abdülkadır Bağdadizâde et Ihsan Fikri d’être les principaux responsables des massacres. Tous ces hommes ont pourtant été disculpés par la cour martiale formée au mois de mai, principalement constituée d’officiers jeunes-turcs.21 Les révélations des deux magistrats ne sont sans doute pas étrangères au durcissement perceptible chez certains jeunes-turcs, qui s’étaient jusqu’alors montrés assez discrets. Du haut de la tribune, İsmail Hakkı, le député de Gümülcina, reproche au gouvernement de s’être mêlé des affaires de la cour martiale d’Adana, dont le président et un membre éminent ont démissionné après l’ordre d’arrestation des responsables des massacres adressé par le gouvernement. Il est suivi en cela par la moitié des députés du Parlement qui votent une motion contre le cabinet Hilmi, lequel n’a fait, pour l’occasion, que mettre en њuvre les recommandations du rapport Fayk-Mosditchian. Il est alors clair que la moitié du Parlement refuse que les res-ponsables des boucheries d’Adana soient jugés. Hagop Babikian se lève et remarque: §Vingt et un mille personnes ont été tuées à Adana et vous vous levez à présent pour défendre deux personnes». S’en suit une assez violente passe d’arme au cours de laquelle on observe que des députés turcs contestent même le nombre des victimes et plus généralement le fait que les responsables de cette boucherie ne sont pas §les» Arméniens. Pour mettre fin à ce fort moment de tension, révélateur des clivages, l’assemblée accepte que le débat sur l’affaire d’Adana n’ait lieu qu’après présentation des rapports de la commission d’enquête parlementaire. Ainsi s’achève, ce 26

17 Azadamard, n° 10, daté du 3 juillet 1909, p. 3. 18 Repris dans Azadamard, n° 12, daté du 6 juillet 1909, p. 1. D’après l’éditorialiste de ce quotidien, les membres du gouvernement reconnaissent en privé que toutes ces accusations sont fausses, mais refusent de le déclarer publiquement. 19 AMAE, Correspondance politique, Turquie, n. s., vol. 83, f° 159/7, dépêche datée de Mersine le 16 juillet 1909, de Barre de Lancy à Boppe. 20 Compte rendu dans Azadamard, n° 25, daté du 21 juillet 1909, p. 2. 21 Il est vrai que trois de ces personnages et bien d’autres meurtriers ont curieusement été nommés dans les commissions d’enquêtes locales chargées d’instruire les dossiers à charge les concernant eux-mêmes.

Raymond Kévorkian

juillet 1909, l’amorce de débat sur les événements de Cilicie.22 Des documents accablants sont cependant publiés dans la presse stambouliote dès le lendemain, comme deux télégrammes chiffrés adressés par le vali Cevad bey aux mutesarif et kaïmakam de sa province, ainsi qu’au ministère de l’Intérieur. Dans le second, on peut par exemple lire: §Les Arméniens ont attaqué ; le palais du gouvernement [comprenons la préfecture] est assiégé; les Arméniens sont armés et massacrent des Turcs désarmés. Venez nous en aide ».23 Affirmations qui ne laissent guère de doute sur la préméditation des massacres et mettent en évidence les manipulations auxquelles les autorités se sont livrées pour justifier des crimes auxquels elles ne semblent pas étrangères. En cette dernière semaine de juillet, la tension est à son comble. Tout indique que le débat est impossible dans ce pays où le massacre de non musulmans n’est pas considéré par la quasi totalité de la classe politique et l’écrasante majorité de l’opinion publique comme un crime. L’ambassadeur de France Bompard rapporte justement à son ministre Pichon que le gouvernement a dû suivre "les conseils du Comité Union et Progrès qui désirait voir donner satisfaction à l’opinion pour éviter à la chambre une discussion dangereuse à propos du rapport déposé par la commission d’enquête».24 Effectivement, le débat n’a pas eu lieu, notamment parce que le député Hagop Babikian est mort le dimanche 1er août, la veille de la présentation de son rapport.25 Le frère du défunt rapporte que ce jour-là Hagop Babikian s’est installé à son bureau pour mettre la dernière main à son texte ; que dans la matinée, il s’est plaint de douleurs au ventre et à la poitrine. Il a rapidement sombré dans un coma profond, suivi de mort. Compte tenu du contexte, ce décès subit d’un homme âgé de cinquante trois ans a alimenté la rumeur. Rien n’indique cependant que ce décès a été provoqué. On peut tout au plus constater que cette mort a évité que le rapport Babikian, dont on ne connaissait alors que les grandes lignes à travers les interviews données, ne soit rendu public.26 Au cours de la séance parlementaire du 5 août, le président de l’Assemblée a informé les députés que Yusuf Kemal avait remis son rapport d’enquête et le député arménien Vartkès a demandé à ce que le rapport Babikian soit également lu, mais l’assemblée a décidé d’entendre les conclusions des deux députés le samedi suivant, 7 août. Le lendemain, lorsque la question a été remise à l’ordre du jour, le président a proposé à l’assemblée de soumettre ces rapports à l’examen d’une commission parlementaire spéciale préalablement à leur lecture:27 l’affaire d’Adana venait d’être évoquée au parlement ottoman pour la dernière fois, car les deux rapports n’ont jamais été rendus publics et on ignore même jusqu’à présent le contenu de celui de Yusuf Kemal, dont on sait cependant, par les déclarations publiques de son auteur, qu’il était loin de conclure dans le sens de H. Babikian. Il semble en fait que, dans l’intervalle, des négociations ont eu lieu en coulisse pour, ainsi 22 Compte rendu dans la presse stambouliote du 27 juillet, notamment dans Azadamard, n° 29, daté du 27 juillet 1909, p. 2. D’après Şerif pacha, İsmail Hakkı faisait alors parti du Comité central jeune-turc : Mécheroutiette, n° 38, janvier 1913, p. 16. 23 Azadamard, n° 29, daté du 27 juillet 1909, p. 3. 24 AMAE, Correspondance politique, Turquie, vol. 83, f° 162, Thérapia le 11 août 1909. 25 Azadamard, n° 34, daté du 2 août 1909, p. 3. 26 Azadamard, n° 34 et 36, datés des 2 et 4 août 1909, p. 3. Ses funérailles, le 4 août, donnèrent lieu à une cérémonie њcuménique de grande ampleur — parlementaires, sénateurs, membres du gouvernement, corps diplomatique étaient présents — au cours de laquelle Yusuf Kemal et Krikor Zohrab prirent la parole pour rendre hommage au courage politique et à l’altruisme du défunt. 27 Minutes de ces séances publiées dans la presse stambouliote et par Terzian, op. cit., pp. 621-623.

Raymond Kévorkian

que l’ambassadeur français l’a souligné, éviter le déballage public d’une affaire des plus embarrassantes. Le CUP et son gouvernement craignaient apparemment une réaction populaire — c’est du moins ce qu’ils ont dit en privé — et, surtout, que la responsabilité avérée des militants jeunes-turcs locaux dans les massacres soit trop soulignée. Confidentielles par nature, ces négociations semblent s’être déroulées entre les leaders jeunes-turcs et leurs alliés arméniens de la FRA, qui préparaient alors le fameux accord de coopération déjà évoqué.28 Il est probable que les députés arméniens ont accepté que les rapports ne soient pas rendus publics et que le débat parlementaire n’ait pas lieu. En se ralliant aux arguments de leurs collègues turcs, à savoir que le débat ne résoudrait rien et risquait plutôt d’envenimer les choses, ils ont implicitement admis que la majorité du Parlement ne voulait pas entendre une vérité aussi peu flatteuse. En échange, on a vraisemblablement promis aux Arméniens de faire une déclaration publique les lavant de toutes les accusations portées contre eux depuis les événements, de créer sur place un véritable climat de sécurité, d’aider les rescapés à récupérer au plus vite une partie de leurs biens pillés et, surtout, de faire justice en punissant les véritables coupables de ces crimes. Plusieurs éléments permettent en effet de constater un revirement de la politique officielle du gouvernement en ces premiers jours d’août 1909. 1) Un nouveau préfet d’Adana est nommé. Il s’agit du colonel Ahmed Cemal bey — le futur ministre de la Marine — membre très influent du Comité central Union et Progrès, réputé énergique et libéral.29 2) Un véritable budget est alloué pour venir en aide aux dizaines de milliers d’Arméniens restés sans toit.30 3) Les cours martiales installées en Cilicie procèdent enfin à à l’arrestation des principaux responsables des massacres, même si elles ne font pendre que de simples exécutants. 4) Le grand vizir Hilmi pacha publie, le 11 août, une circulaire officielle blanchissant les Arméniens de toutes les accusations portées contre eux.31 Une phrase résume le ton général de ce texte : §Il n’est pas douteux qu’au temps de l’Ancien Régime où se pratiquaient les abus du despotisme, certaines classes de la communauté arménienne travaillaient dans un but politique. Mais quelle que soit la forme dans laquelle ce travail s’opérait, il n’avait d’autre but que de s’affranchir des vexations et des méfaits insupportables d’un gouvernement despotique ». Propos en forme d’aveux qui sous-tendent que les Arméniens ont été massacrés parce qu’on continuait en 1909 à les considérer collectivement comme les fedaï, c’est-à-dire comme des § terroristes » et des révolutionnaires. 5) Le 12 août, le ministre de la Justice, Nail bey a déclaré publiquement : §Les Arméniens n’ont aucune responsabilité dans les causes de ces événements ».32 Phrase qui clôt cette campagne de réhabilitation. 28 Texte complet publié dans Azadamard, n° 63, daté du 5 septembre 1909, p. 1. 29 Azadamard, n° 38, daté du 6 août 1909, pp. 1-2, annonce la nomination de Cemal bey et publie une interview avec lui ; l’ambassadeur Bompard annonce également cette nomination dans une lettre au ministre Pichon du 11 août 1909 : AMAE, Correspondance politique, Turquie, n. s., vol. 283, f° 162. 30 Les fonds furent remis à des commissions composées de notables locaux plus ou moins impliqués dans les massacres, qui détournèrent la plupart des fonds. On peut aussi signaler qu’on ne restitua que symboliquement quelques biens pillés pendant les massacres : FO 195/2306, lettre de Doughty-Wylie à Lowther, d’Adana à Constantinople, datée du 9 mai 1909. 31 Texte français dans AMAE, Correspondance politique, Turquie, n. s., vol. 283, ff. 164/22-23v°; texte arménien dans Azadamard, n° 42, daté du 12 août 1909, p. 1. 32 Azadamard, n° 42, daté du 12 août 1909, p. 3.

Raymond Kévorkian

L’activité des premières cours martiales instituées en Cilicie Rien n’est plus significatif d’une volonté politique que la mise en њuvre par l’état d’une justice susceptible de punir des coupables et ainsi de rétablir la paix civile et le règne du droit. Or, concernant les événements de Cilicie, les activités des premières cours martiales locales ont donné lieu à des §abus » qui ont scandalisé plus d’un observateur, sans parler des victimes elles-mêmes. §Il n’est malheureusement que trop certain, dit un diplomate, que les nouveaux gouvernants s’occupent bien plus d’accuser les Arméniens que de rechercher les vrais coupables. C’est par centaines qu’on arrête les Arméniens, alors que les instigateurs des massacres restent impunis et dirigent même avec insolence l’uvre de la justice ».33 Ces cours avaient aussi une autre particularité : elles étaient constituées des principaux organisateurs des massacres et travaillaient toutes sur la base de rapports fournis par des commissions d’enquête locales dont les membres étaient eux-mêmes impliqués dans les massacres.34 Elles avaient ainsi le pouvoir de désigner les §coupables ». Les rapports Babikian et Fayk-Mosditchian soulignent du reste ces anomalies, ainsi que la pratique courante des faux témoignages et des aveux extorqués aux victimes. C’est à la suite de protestations diplomatiques et d’une vive réaction des milieux arméniens de Constantinople que le grand vizir Hüseyin Hilmi annonça finalement devant le Parlement, le 24 mai 1909, la formation d’une cour martiale composée de cinq membres, tous issus des rangs jeunes-turcs, présidée par Yusuf Kenan pacha. On note toutefois que cette instance était dépourvue de moyens d’enquête et a tout bonnement repris les dossiers préalablement instruits. Elle a en outre institué trois branches locales à Tarse, Erzin et Marach. La ligne directrice, probablement imposée du centre, de cette cour martiale consiste dans un premier temps à frapper indistinctement des deux côtés, chez les bourreaux comme chez les victimes, pour donner l’impression d’une justice équitable, ou plus exactement pour sauver la fiction d’une responsabilité arménienne. La meilleure preuve en est le rapport — que personne n’avait commandé — qu’elle rend public quelques jours avant celui de Fayk et Mosditchian. Une phrase extraite du rapport à charge contre les Arméniens de Cilicie — déjà évoqué pour illustrer le dossier d’accusation — résume l’état d’esprit des magistrats militaires : §Le fait qu’ils [les Arméniens] aient fait preuve d’autant de hardiesse en usant de la liberté et de l’égalité qu’ils venaient d’acquérir n’a pas été très apprécié par les musulmans ».35 Autrement dit, des propagandistes non identifiés ont §expliqué» à une population déjà exaspérée que le comportement des Arméniens était le premier signe d’un projet d’indépendance et de massacre des musulmans. à cet égard, la note verbale du ministre français Pichon au ministre des Affaires étrangères ottoman donne de précieuses indications sur les méthodes employées par la juridiction d’Adana : §Six Arméniens viennent d’être pendus à Adana par ordre de la cour martiale, avec neuf musulmans, comme provocateurs des massacres. Ainsi la cour martiale a adopté dans une large mesure la version des autorités d’Adana qui voulaient rejeter sur les Arméniens la responsabilité de la catastrophe. Nous protestons contre cet acte d’iniquité, par lequel six représentants de la population arménienne si cruellement frappée sont châtiés avec les représentants des massacreurs 33 FO 195/2306, lettres de Doughty-Wylie à Lowther, des 4 et 21 mai 1909. 34 A. Adossidès, Arméniens et Jeunes-Turcs, les massacres de Cilicie, Paris 1910, p. 106, cite le rapport de la mission américaine. 35 Terzian, op. cit., pp. 689-699, publie l’intégralité du rapport, daté du 10 juillet 1909, également diffusé par la presse stambouliote à partir de la fin juillet (voir Azadamard, nos 33 et 34, datés du 31 juillet et du 2 août 1909).

Raymond Kévorkian

musulmans comme provocateurs des massacres. Nous savons en outre que ces musulmans châtiés ne sont que d’obscurs instruments et que les vrais coupables restent impunis. Le vali d’Adana n’a même pas été traduit devant la cour martiale. Le directeur du journal turc Ittidal d’Adana, qui a pris personnellement une part active au massacre et qui depuis lors publie des articles dangereusement calomnieux contre les Arméniens, n’est nullement inquiété et continue sa campagne ».36 Ce constat se vérifie sur le terrain, lorsque la cour martiale acquitte tous les responsables locaux. L’exécution de ces six Arméniens, ainsi que la remise du rapport Fayk-Mosditchian a, comme nous l’avons vu, obligé le gouvernement à changer de stratégie. Le cabinet Hilmi a donné l’ordre d’arrêter les personnes incriminées dans le rapport: le vali Cevad bey, le commandant militaire Mustafa Remzi, le président du Club jeune-turc d’Adana İhsan Fikri, l’influent notable Abdülkadır Bağdadizâde, le mutesarif du Cebelbereket, Adıl Asaf bey, le commissaire de police Kadri bey et leurs complices. Il a cependant fallu attendre plus de quinze jours, jusqu’au 27 juillet, pour que l’ancien vali Cevad soit arrêté, car le vali Zihni pacha et les membres de la cour martiale refusaient d’appliquer les ordres. Dès lors, le grand vizir n’a eu d’autre choix que de procéder, le 29 juillet, au remplacement simultané du vali Zihni37 par Ahmed Cemal et du président de la cour martiale Yusuf Kenan par İsmail Fazlı pacha, qui occupait jusqu’alors les fonctions de commandant militaire de Smyrne. Le même jour, toutes les personnes citées ci-dessus sont arrêtées. Au cours du mois d’août, la cour martiale réformée juge donc enfin les responsables des massacres. Il n’est évidemment plus question de responsabilité des Arméniens, mais les vieux réflexes semblent encore prédominer. Le Patriarcat arménien de Constantinople fait amèrement remarquer au grand vizir que, malgré cela, nombre d’Arméniens croupissent dans les prisons ciliciennes dans des conditions effroyables, soumis au bon vouloir et à la brutalité de leurs gardiens. Il se plaint aussi de la légèreté des peines infligées. Qu’on en juge : Cevad est condamné à six ans d’interdiction de toute fonction administrative — on lui attribue cependant une solde mensuelle — ; Mustafa Remzi à trois mois de prison — la peine ne sera pas appliquée — ; Asaf bey à quatre ans d’interdiction de fonction publique ; İhsan Fikri à une interdiction de séjour à Adana ; son collègue de l’Ittidal İsmail Safâ à un mois d’emprisonnement ; Osman bey, le commandant de la garnison d’Adana, à trois mois de prison ; Abdülkadır Bağdadizâde à l’exil au Hedjaz pour deux ans — il est amnistié à l’occasion de l’anniversaire de la Constitution.38 Le vice-consul de France à Mersine et Adana explique, dans ses rapports au ministre des Affaires étrangères Pichon, le mode de fonctionnement de la cour martiale et note qu’il est quasiment impossible pour un Arménien de témoigner et que certains membres de la Cour semblent sensibles aux cadeaux des inculpés. İhsan Fikri a même été convoqué à Constantinople, après un bref séjour au Caire, par ses collègues jeunes-turcs pour officiellement y faire son rapport, mais personne ne l’a publiquement désavoué pour son action. Pendant ce temps, sur le terrain, le nouveau vali Cemal bey fait pendre à tour de bras plus d’une centaine de massacreurs qui, comme l’indiquent les diplomates, ne sont que des seconds couteaux, de simples exécutants. Les limites de cette justice sont illustrées par l’entrevue que le patriarche a avec le président de la cour martiale, İsmail Fazıl pacha, le 4 septembre, alors que ce dernier vient de condamner 36 AMAE, Correspondance politique, Turquie, n. s., vol 283, ff. 121-123, datée du 16 juin 1909. 37 Propriétaire terrien kurde réputé pour être particulièrement corrompu. 38 AMAE, Correspondance politique, Turquie, n. s., vol. 283, f° 16421, 24, 33, dépêches de Mersine, les 11 et 21 septembre 1909.

Raymond Kévorkian

à mort quarante Turcs et trois Arméniens. à une question du prélat arménien, le général turc réplique : " Certes, il est totalement acquis que les Arméniens étaient innocents, cependant, il y a des Arméniens qui ont commis des actes que les Turcs eux-mêmes ne se permettent pas ».39 En définitive, le gouvernement a, en changeant le président de la cour martiale, corrigé les excès les plus criants et fait appliquer des peines de principe assez révélatrices de ses préoccupations. Au-delà des bonnes intentions annoncées par le cabinet Hilmi, " les tribunaux militaires ont persisté à juger les Arméniens comme rebelles, sans permettre d’ailleurs à ceux-ci de faire la preuve du contraire ; à mener leurs enquêtes avec l’assistance des fonctionnaires les plus notoirement compromis ; à se laisser diriger par les provocateurs et les organisateurs des massacres ; enfin à se baser sur de fausses dépositions ». Un autre témoin américain remarque: " Bien des gens sont gardés en prison par suite des fausses accusations dont ils ont été l’objet. Il semble que chacun puisse être arrêté et emprisonné sur un mot prononcé par un musulman. Je ne connais aucun cas où le témoignage d’un Arménien appelé à témoigner a été accepté». " Dans cette hâte à inculper les Arméniens, on va jusqu’à assigner en justice des individus trépassés plusieurs mois avant les troubles ».40 Le cabinet Hilmi et les membres de la cour martiale se sont indéniablement plus souciés de sauver les apparences que de rendre justice. Ce faisant, ils se sont plus préoccupés des réactions occidentales que des plaintes formulées par leurs alliés arméniens. La gestion de la crise cilicienne par les cercles arméniens Les massacres de Cilicie ont, dans un premier temps, suscité une certaine perplexité au sein des instances arméniennes. Certains, tel Krikor Zohrab, pensent qu’il s’agit encore d’une " provocation hamidienne », mais d’autres sont plus sceptiques et s’interrogent sur le rôle des autorités. Ils observent à l’appui de leurs dires que l’arrivée en Cilicie des troupes " libératrices », contrôlées par des officiers jeunes-turcs, n’a pas fait cesser les tueries, mais qu’au contraire elles ont participé à la seconde vague de violences ; que les responsables bien connus de ces actes n’ont pas été emprisonnés ; que beaucoup de survivants ont été arrêtés sans motif, voire exécutés ; que les délégués arméniens dépêchés sur place n’ont pas été autorisés à entrer dans Adana ; que les sommes télégraphiées à l’archevêché de la ville par le Patriarcat ne sont jamais parvenues à destination et qu’enfin, pour l’essentiel, le gouvernement comme la presse turque attribuent la responsabilité de ces " événements » aux Arméniens, en les accusant de s’être révoltés.41 Les députés arméniens notent que ces violences sont prolongées par des mesures d’accompagnement : arrestation des notables, destruction des écoles, incendie des églises et des maisons, fouille et pillage des demeures épargnées, enlèvement de femmes et d’enfants, réclamation du fisc au lendemain des massacres, privation de nourriture pour les survivants, assimilation forcée dans certains villages, rappelant les méthodes hamidiennes.42 Ils constatent aussi que même la présence de plusieurs navires de guerre anglais, français, américains, russes et italiens à Mersine, à deux heures d’Adana, n’a pas empêché la deuxième vague de massacres opérés par l’armée ni même autorisé une aide alimentaire aux rescapés 39 Azadamard, n° 63, daté du 6 septembre 1909, p. 3. 40 Adossidès, op. cit., pp. 119-120. 41 Adénakroutiun Azkayin Joghovo [Minutes de la Chambre nationale], minutes de la séance du 8 mai 1909, pp. 322-327. 42 Ibidem, pp. 328-335.

Raymond Kévorkian

qui errent, hébétés, dans les rues.43 Pour les représentants arméniens, la priorité est clairement de venir au plus vite au secours des rescapés. La Chambre des députés arménienne organise immédiatement l’envoi d’unités médicales et d’une colonne de secours, chargée de distribuer nourriture et vêtements aux Ciliciens, ainsi que la prise en charge des milliers d’orphelins — on en recense environ sept mille en juin 1909, deux mois après le carnage.44 Mais elle songe, plus que tout, à demander des comptes au gouvernement, tout en menant sa propre enquête sur le terrain45. Dans le mémorandum qu’elle remet à la Porte, la Chambre exige: 1) la libération des Arméniens emprisonnés ; 2) la restitution des personnes islamisées de force ; 3) le retour des jeunes filles " mariées » à des musulmans; 4) l’indemnisation des survivants restés sans toit et la restitution des biens volés ; 5) la révocation du nouveau vali Mustafa Zihni ; 6) l’arrestation des coupables ; 7) une assistance alimentaire pour les survivants, etc.46 Début juin, le patriarche Eghiché Tourian, qui a succédé à Izmirlian — élu catholicos d’Arménie dans l’intervalle —, est fort courtoisement reçu par le sultan, le grand vizir et le ministre de l’Intérieur. La délégation arménienne formule un certain nombre de griefs : les tribunaux formés en Cilicie pour condamner les émeutiers et autres assassins sont constitués des principaux organisateurs des massacres et ont condamné à mort et fait pendre six Arméniens ; plusieurs archevêques, dont celui de Marach, qui a résisté, sont actuellement traduits en justice ; le gouvernement et la presse turque continuent à présenter ces massacres comme une révolte arménienne.47 En conséquence, le patriarche propose d’envoyer en Cilicie une commission d’enquête mixte du parlement ottoman, avec pouvoir exécutif, et demande que des tribunaux militaires siégeant à Constantinople soient chargés de faire justice. Au cours des débats de la Chambre arménienne du 21 août 1909, on apprend que si le rapport Babikian n’a pas été lu devant le Parlement, les quelques extraits publiés dans la presse ont mis dans l’embarras le gouvernement ; que ce dernier a confié, en aparté, aux représentants arméniens, qu’il lui est difficile de punir les responsables, car cela pourrait exciter les musulmans, qui ne tolèrent pas la moindre décision " favorable » aux Arméniens.48 En fait, tout indique que le dossier est directement géré avec le gouvernement et le CUP par le Conseil politique arménien et les députés au parlement ottoman, sans que la Chambre soit systématiquement informée de l’évolution des discussions. Dans la presse arménienne, on est naturellement beaucoup moins politique et on profite de la relative liberté dont on jouit encore. Un des éditorialistes de Puzantion, Sourèn Bartévian, est l’un des premiers journalistes arméniens à manifester clairement l’indignation qui domine dans sa communauté. Faisant allusion aux seconds massacres d’Adana, qui ont visé une popu43 M. Ormanian, Azkabadoum, III, Jérusalem 1927, col. 5432 ; des sources diplomatiques indiquent que certaines victimes originaires d’autres régions sont rapatriées. " Une soixantaine de personnes, veuves, jeunes filles et garçons, dont les parents furent massacrés durant les événements d’Adana et ses environs, ont été amenées à Sıvas dans un état lamentable par les autorités locales » et seront conduites " jusqu’au district de Terjan, dans le vilayet d’Erzerum, dont elles sont originaires. Fuyant la misère et la disette de leur pays, ces familles s’étaient rendues, l’automne dernier, au vilayet d’Adana pour y travailler dans les moissons » : Centre des Archives diplomatiques de Nantes, Ambassade de Constantinople, série E/129, lettre du vice-consul de France à Sıvas, Habib Edile, à Bompard, ambassadeur de France à Constantinople, datée du 17 juin 1909. 44 Adénakroutiun, op. cit., minutes de la séance du 12 juin 1909, pp. 404 et 409. 45 Sarkis Souin, délégué en compagnie d’un prélat, est mis sous " surveillance militaire » dès son arrivée en Cilicie, et empêché de circuler librement (cf. ibidem, p. 407). 46 Ibidem, minutes de la séance du 24 avril 1909, pp. 305-306. 47 Ibidem, minutes de la séance du 12 juin 1909, pp. 389-409. 48 Ibidem, minutes de la séance du 21 août 1909, pp. 484 et suiv.

Raymond Kévorkian

lation désarmée, il s’exclame: "Après cette sanglante duperie, comment peut-on accuser les cadavres allongés de personnes qui, cette fois-ci, n’ont même pas pu amorcer un mouvement d’autodéfense, tirer la moindre cartouche ou jeter même une pierre ? Comment qualifier, comment comprendre ces accusations mensongères ? Dites-nous [...] si vous ne voulez plus que nous habitions ce pays, que nous ne vivions plus sur cette terre. [...] Jusqu’à quand notre sang et nos larmes vont couler au nom d’une chimérique et délirante histoire de "royaume arménien" à laquelle vous ne croyez pas vous-mêmes, car vous ne pouvez imaginer que les Arméniens soient stupides au point d’y croire eux-mêmes ».49 Outre l’indignation, ces propos reflètent le désespoir qui s’est emparé de nombre d’Arméniens qui découvrent à cette occasion combien la situation a peu changé. D’autres, comme l’éditorialiste du quotidien Azadamard évoquant les activités de la commission d’enquête parlementaire, expriment plutôt un pessimisme cynique : " Il serait naïf, écrit-il, d’attendre que justice soit rendue. Tout le processus actuel n’est pas destiné à ce que la justice l’emporte, mais à dissimuler derrière un rideau une catastrophe qui a été aussi destructrice pour la population arménienne de Cilicie ».50 Mais, outre ces déclarations générales, on commence aussi à entendre des accusations visant directement le pouvoir. Le député K. Zohrab, manifestement excédé, explose à la tribune du parlement ottoman : " Le gouvernement reste fidèle aux vieilles traditions en niant les faits qui se sont produits, comme dans le cas des événements d’Adana, où il a longtemps réfuté le nombre des victimes qui a pourtant été confirmé par des informations officielles ultérieures ».51 La réaction de bon nombre de députés jeunes-turcs, en principe ouverts aux pratiques démocratiques, est à l’image de la réalité ottomane du temps : Zohrab est tout bonnement interrompu, tiré à bas de la tribune et molesté. On observe un autre fait révélateur au cours de la séance parlementaire du lendemain, 3 juillet : K. Zohrab et Vartkès Séringulian tentent ce jour-là de défendre, devant une assemblée majoritairement hostile, un projet de loi, pourtant déposé par le groupe jeune-turc, visant à instituer des syndicats ouvriers dans l’Empire ottoman.52 Le parallèle entre les arguments avancés par les deux députés arméniens et les réactions pour le moins conservatrices de certains de leurs collègues turcs illustre l’abîme culturel qui existe entre eux, y compris avec des députés réputés modernistes. Au début de l’automne, malgré les quelques progrès enregistrés dans l’affaire cilicienne — nous avons vu comment le gouvernement et le Parlement l’ont gérée —, les milieux arméniens continuent à réclamer la réparation des dommages subis et la restitution des biens pillés. Compte tenu du contexte, qu’ils connaissent mieux que quiconque, on peut s’étonner de cette obstination à vouloir absolument que justice soit rendue dans un pays qui avait, jusqu’à un passé récent, une interprétation restrictive de ce mot. Mais les Arméniens sont manifestement décidés à mener à son terme cette affaire et à ne pas céder. Après avoir fait preuve d’une certaine souplesse en négociant directement avec le gouvernement ou les dirigeants jeunes-turcs durant tout l’été, ils refusent de se contenter de bonnes paroles, car l’affaire leur paraît trop lourde de menaces pour l’avenir et en trop flagrante contradiction avec les principes officiellement défendus par les Jeunes-Turcs. Le 25 septembre, en séance publique de la Chambre, N. Djivanian, par ailleurs député au

49 Puzantion, n° 3823, daté du 10 mai 1909, p. 1. 50 Azadamard, n° 2, daté du 24 juin 1909, p. 1. 51 Azadamard, n° 9, daté du 2 juillet 1909, p. 2, compte rendu de la 104e séance. 52 Azadamard, n° 10, daté du 3 juillet 1909, p. 2, compte rendu de séance.

Raymond Kévorkian

parlement ottoman et membre de l’Ittihad, défend les positions du gouvernement jeune-turc et reprend la thèse selon laquelle après l’" affaire d’Adana » les autorités ont évité de justesse les débordements et des massacres dans les provinces de l’Est. Interrompu dans sa démonstration par un tollé général, Djivanian a cédé sa place à la tribune au responsable dachnakiste H. Chahriguian, qui s’exprime au nom du Conseil politique. Après une analyse de la situation, le député révèle qu’en concertation avec leurs collègues arméniens du parlement ottoman, les membres du Conseil ont préféré éviter la discussion en séance du rapport de la commission parlementaire (de Babikian), car la majorité des députés était manifestement opposée à toute déclaration publique mettant clairement en cause les autorités turques, et qu’ils pensaient, en agissant ainsi, laisser les mains libres au gouvernement pour qu’il puisse travailler dans le sens souhaité.53 Immédiatement après, le chef hentchakiste Hmayag Aramiants intervient et tente de démontrer qu’il y a continuité entre les régimes hamidien et jeune-turc, mais que la politique de ce dernier, sans être divergente, est beaucoup mieux " maquillée » et menée sous couvert de la loi, comme cela fut le cas lors des procès d’Adana, dont les jugements ne peuvent, paraît-il, être légalement cassés par le gouvernement. Malgré certaines opinions contraires, la grande majorité des députés a cherché à trouver une issue à la crise en maintenant le contact avec la Porte. Cependant, pour mieux signifier qu’il n’est pas disposé à céder devant les arguments ou les menaces de massacres avancés par les autorités, le Conseil politique demande au patriarche Eghiché Tourian de démissionner. Ce que ce dernier fait le 4 septembre, en signe de protestation contre l’inertie du gouvernement.54 En marge de ces débats, libéraux et dachnakistes continuent à entretenir des relations avec la direction de l’Ittihad, qu’ils savent influente. Le manque de résultats concrets et, selon ses opposants, l’inadéquation des démarches effectuées par le Conseil politique provoquent la chute de la direction libérale-dachnak de la Chambre, qui élit un nouveau Conseil majoritairement constitué de conservateurs, avec comme chef l’inamovible Minas Tchéraz.55 Ainsi, le " ventre mou » de la Chambre semble avoir pris au sérieux les mena-ces du gouvernement. Au cours des débats qui suivent ce changement de direction, H. Aramiants, soutenu par K. Zohrab, fait remarquer à l’assemblée réunie que ce n’est pas en élisant des gens de la vieille école qu’elle peut obtenir de meilleurs résultats. Qu’en outre, ceux-ci ignorent absolument tout des réalités quotidiennes des provinces et que, dorénavant, il n’est plus possible d’exclure les partis de la direction des affaires. Plus consensuel, Krikor Zohrab rappelle qu’il a essayé, à son retour d’exil, l’année précédente, de constituer un bloc entre les partis et l’intelligentsia, afin de les faire participer à la vie politique nationale dans le cadre prévu à cet effet, et qu’en définitive ce n’est pas faire du Conseil une annexe des partis que d’y élire certains de leurs militants, mais plutôt un moyen de les canaliser dans un cadre consensuel.56 La crise suscitée au sein des instances arméniennes par l’affaire cilicienne exprime en fait une inquiétude profonde dans la classe politique. Le Puzantion rapporte des propos révélateurs tenus par Zohrab devant la Chambre : " On ne peut pas contester le comportement bienveillant du gouvernement actuel à notre égard, car nous savons fort bien que cinq mois auparavant il y avait un réel danger de voir les massacres d’Adana s’étendre à l’ensemble de l’Arménie, comme le prouvent les télé-

53 Adénakroutiun, op. cit., minutes de la séance du 25 septembre 1909, pp. 517-518 et 522-524. 54 Ibidem, minutes de la séance du 4 septembre 1909, pp. 493-494. 55 Ibidem, minutes de la séance du 30 octobre 1909, pp. 46-47. 56 Ibidem, pp. 49-50.

Raymond Kévorkian

grammes et les lettres qui sont parvenus entre les mains de la direction nationale ».57 Menaces qui sont confirmées par les informations communiquées par les réseaux consulaires européens en Anatolie. L’éditorial de Puzant Kétchian, le patron de Puzantion, résume en quelques lignes le dilemme auquel sont confrontés les cercles arméniens : " Depuis un certain temps, une sorte de phénomène pessimiste se diffuse parmi nous, qui dit que le Comité ottoman [comprenons le CUP], s’il n’en a pas été l’organisateur, n’était pour le moins pas opposé aux massacres d’Adana, dont il a été grandement satisfait. Il est de la plus haute importance de clarifier cette question, car il est incontestable que le Comité ottoman contrôle la direction actuelle du pays et que ses orientations, ses décisions ont une signification vitale pour le peuple arménien. Si, à l’avenir, le Comité ottoman veut matériellement et moralement détruire les Arméniens, il serait souhaitable que nous en soyons dès à présent informés, pour que nous songions dès lors à notre avenir, c’est-à-dire à nous lever et à quitter ce pays. Pour notre part, cela fait six mois que nous nous occupons d’examiner cette question. Nous avons connaissance des télégrammes et des rapports reçus par le Patriarcat, et nous recevons nous-mêmes, sans cesse, des correspondances des régions à population arménienne, provenant de milieux très divers. Cependant, nous ne sommes pas parvenus à la conviction que le Comité ottoman a voulu faire massacrer les Arméniens ».58 Si l’éditorial de P. Kétchian ne tranche pas la question clé que tout le monde se pose, à savoir l’implication ou non du CUP dans ces massacres, il n’en traduit pas moins un doute pesant et le sentiment diffus que la présence des Arméniens dans l’empire est déjà contestée. En décembre de la même année, H. Khosrovian présente, au nom de la nouvelle direction du Conseil, un rapport sur les suites données par le gouvernement à ses requêtes et demandes de réparation. Il annonce ainsi que cinq autres condamnés à mort arméniens ont été graciés et quarante-deux massacreurs pendus ; qu’une partie des prisonniers a été libérée, mais que, sur le fond, les organisateurs de la boucherie n’ont pas été inquiétés et que rien n’a été fait pour faciliter le retour dans leurs familles des enfants enlevés.59 Malgré tout, le catholicos de Cilicie Sahag II Khabayan, qui avait démissionné en signe de protestation, en même temps que le patriarche, est revenu sur sa décision et a demandé à son homologue stambouliote, Eghiché Tourian, d’en faire autant. Ainsi se trouve indirectement posée la question essentielle qui anime les débats de la Chambre au cours des années 1908-1909 : à savoir jusqu’où demander réparation et le rétablissement de la sécurité des biens et des personnes sans provoquer de nouveaux massacres ? C’est précisément sur ce sujet que K. Zohrab fait une nouvelle intervention d’une heure, après avoir demandé le huis clos et la non transcription de son discours.60 On le comprend, car l’exécution de quarante-deux assassins de Cilicie a provoqué dans l’opinion publique turque une émotion considérable. Certes, les véritables responsables n’ont pas été visés, mais l’exécution de comparses est suffisante pour provoquer la chute du premier ministre, Hilmi pacha, remplacé par Hakkı, l’auteur de la fameuse déclaration faisant porter la responsabilité des massacres sur les Arméniens.61 Certains députés considèrent que l’affaire cilicienne est un cas exemplaire et que si la Chambre ne mène pas le combat jusqu’au bout pour obtenir réparation, il ne faut pas compter sur une amélioration du sort des populations arméniennes dans les provinces, qu’il

57 N° 3924, daté du 20 septembre, p. 1, éditorial. 58 Ibidem, p. 1. 59 Adénakroutiun, op. cit., minutes de la séance du 18 décembre 1909, pp. 127-129. 60 Ibidem, p. 130. 61 Déclaration au Temps reprise dans Azadamard, n° 12, daté du 6 juillet 1909, p. 1.

Raymond Kévorkian

s’agisse de la restitution des terres confisquées ou du contrôle des tribus kurdes. En définitive, la Chambre charge les députés au parlement ottoman et notamment Krikor Zohrab, Hampartsoum Boyadjian et Vartkès Séringulian de tenter une nouvelle démarche auprès de leurs collègues turcs. Geste significatif, le Conseil politique demande en même temps au patriarche Tourian de reprendre ses fonctions.62 Les cercles arméniens ont manifestement décidé de renoncer à demander des comptes par crainte de nouvelles violences.

è³ÛÙáÝ¹ ¶¨áñ·Û³Ý ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÙÁ ³Ù÷á÷áõÙ Ðá¹í³ÍáõÙ ùÝÝáõÃÛ³Ý ¿ ³éÝíáõÙ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÙ³Ý ¨ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý Ù»ç ï»Õ³Ï³Ý ¨ Ï»ÝïñáÝ³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ý»ñ·ñ³íí³ÍáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ñóÁ£ ²Ý¹ñ³¹³ñÓ ¿ Ï³ï³ñíáõÙ ³ÛÝ Ï³ñ¨áñ Ñ³ñóÇÝ` ³ñ¹Ûá±ù ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áÕμ»ñ·áõÃÛáõÝÁ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí»É ¿ñ Ï»ÝïñáÝ³óí³Í Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý, Ã»± ï»Õ³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó£ î³ñ³μÝáõÛÃ ëÏ½μÝ³ÕμÛáõñÝ»ñÇ û·ï³·áñÍÙ³Ý ¨ ¹»åù»ñÇ ûμÛ»ÏïÇí Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÙ³Ý ÙÇçáóáí ¨ë Ù»Ï ³Ý·³Ù ³å³óáõóíáõÙ ¿ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÇ ¹»ñÁ ¨ Ñ»ñùíáõÙ ³ÛÝ Ï»ÕÍ ¹ñáõÛÃÁ, Ã» Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ »Õ»É »Ý ³ÝÏ³ñ·áõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí ¨ áã ÙÇ Ï³å ãáõÝ»Ý Ï»ÝïñáÝ³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ñ»ï£

62 Kévorkian, "Les Massacres de Cilicie d’avril 1909 », art. cit., pp. 143-153 et 161.

²¸²Ü²ÚÆ 1909 Ã. Îàîàð²ÌÜºðÆ ²è²æÆÜ ²ðÒ²¶²ÜøÜºðÜ ²ðºìØî²Ð²Ú Ø²ØàôÈàôØ î³Ã¨ÇÏ Ô³ÉÃ³ËãÛ³Ý 1908 Ã. ·³ñÝ³ÝÁ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ Ñ»Õ³ßñçÙ³Ý Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ í»ñ³Ï³Ý·Ýí»ó 1876 Ã. ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ,1 ¨ »ñÏñáõÙ ³éÅ³Ù³Ý³Ï Ñ³ëï³ïí»ó Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ³½³ïáõÃÛáõÝ£ ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ÁÝ¹áõÝáõÙÁ ¨ »ñÇïÃáõñù Ï³é³í³ñáÕÝ»ñÇ ßé³ÛÉ ËáëïáõÙÝ»ñÝ ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýñ³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ûñ»ÝÇùÇ, úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý μáÉáñ ³½·áõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ³½³ïáõÃÛ³Ý áõ Çñ³í³Ñ³í³ë³ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ É³í³ï»ëáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ÇÝ Ý»ñßÝãáõÙ Ñ³Û Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ ¨` Ñ³Û Éñ³·ñáÕÝ»ñÇÝ£ ê³Ï³ÛÝ ³Ûë μ³ñ»Ýå³ëï Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ßñç³ÝÁ ßáõïáí ³í³ñïí»ó, ¨ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÁ, Ùáé³Ý³Éáí Ñ»Õ³ßñçÙ³Ý ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ Çñ»Ýó ë³ï³ñ³Í ³½·³ÛÇÝ ÷áùñ³Ù³ëÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇãÝ»ñÇÝ ïí³Í ËáëïáõÙÝ»ñÁ, ³ñ³·áñ»Ý ë³ÑÙ³Ý³÷³ÏáõÙÝ»ñ Ùïóñ»óÇÝ ËáëùÇ ³½³ïáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç:2 ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ Çñ³í³Ñ³í³ë³ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ï³ñ·³ËáëÝ»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç Ñ³í³ïÝ áõ íëï³ÑáõÃÛáõÝÁ Éñçáñ»Ý ë³ë³Ýí»ó 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·áõÙ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñáí, áñáÝó Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí ½áÑí»óÇÝ Ùáï 30000 Ñ³Û»ñ£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹»ñÁ ßñç³¹³ñÓ³ÛÇÝ Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»ó³Ý åáÉë³Ñ³Û ¨ ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýñ³å»ë ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ, áñÝ ³½³ïí»ó »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ Ïáõë³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ý` »ñÏÇñÁ ù³Õ³ù³ÏñÃ»Éáõ ¨ »íñáå³Ï³Ý³óÝ»Éáõ »ñ¨áõÃ³Ï³Ý áõ Ï»ÕÍ Ó·ïáõÙÝ»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ áõÝ»ó³Í å³ïñ³ÝùÝ»ñÇó£ 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí³Í Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ Ñ³çáñ¹áÕ ³é³çÇÝ ³ÙÇëÝ»ñÇÝ ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÇ Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙÝ»ñÁ óáõÛó »Ý ï³ÉÇë, áñ ç³ñ¹»ñÁ Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ ³Ýëå³ë»ÉÇ ¿ÇÝ (Ã»¨ Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÝ áõ ç³ñ¹»ñÁ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ëï³ïáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá ¿É Ùßï³å»ë ß³ñáõÝ³ÏíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ)£ Â»å»ï Ù³ÙáõÉÇ Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙÝ»ñÝ ³ãùÇ ¿ÇÝ ÁÝÏÝáõÙ ³é³í»É ï»Õ»Ï³ïí³Ï³Ý, ù³Ý í»ñÉáõÍ³Ï³Ý μÝáõÛÃáí, ë³Ï³ÛÝ Ññ³å³ñ³Ïí»óÇÝ Ý³¨ ËÇëï ³ñÅ»ù³íáñ ÝÛáõÃ»ñ (Ñ³Û ¨ ûï³ñ»ñÏñÛ³ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ, ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ, ³ñï³ë³ÑÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉáõÙ ÉáõÛë ï»ë³Í Ñá¹í³ÍÝ»ñ ¨ ³ÛÉÝ), áñáÝù Ñ³Û Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛ³ÝÁ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óñÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ áÕç ÁÝÃ³óùÝ Çñ ³Õ»ï³ÉÇ Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñáí` ³ÛÝ ÑÇÙÝ³íáñ »½ñ³Ï³óáõÃÛ³Ùμ, áñ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÁ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÝ »Ý: ØÇÝã¨ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñéã³ÏáõÙÁ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ÏÛ³ÝùÝ ÁÝÃ³ÝáõÙ ¿ñ Ñ³Ù»Ù³ï³μ³ñ Ë³Õ³Õ` ³é³Ýó ëáíáñ³Ï³Ý ³ÛÝ Ñ³É³Í³ÝùÝ»ñÇ, áñáÝù ³éÏ³ ¿ÇÝ ÙÛáõë Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñáõÙ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ¹ñ³ÝÇó Ñ»ïá ÝÏ³ïí»ó áñáß³ÏÇ É³ñí³ÍáõÃÛáõÝ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ¨ Ãáõñù»ñÇ ÙÇç¨, ÇÝãÁ Ñ»ï¨³Ýù ¿ñ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñéã³ÏÙ³ÝÁ ÝíÇñí³Í μ³½Ù³ÃÇí óÝÍáõÃÛ³Ý

1 1876 Ã. §Üáñ ûëÙ³ÝÝ»ñÁ¦ ·³ÑÁÝÏ»ó ³ñ»óÇÝ ëáõÉÃ³Ý ²μ¹áõÉ ²½Ç½ÇÝ ¨ Ýáñ ·³Ñ³Ï³É ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹ II-ÇÝ Ñ³ñÏ³¹ñ»óÇÝ ÁÝ¹áõÝ»É Çñ»Ýó å³ñ³·ÉáõËÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÇ` ØÇ¹Ñ³ï ÷³ß³ÛÇ Ï³½Ù³Í ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹ II-Á 1878Ã. í»ñ³óñ»ó ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Á ¨ ëï»ÕÍ»ó ÙÇ³Ñ»Í³Ý μéÝ³Ï³É³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝ£ ºñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ñ»Õ³ßñçÙ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ Ù³Ýñ³Ù³ëÝ ï»°ë Шпилькова В., Младотурецкая революция 1908-1909 гг., М., 1977, Ø³Ý¹»Éßï³Ù ²., ºñÇï³ë³ñ¹ ÃÛáõñù»ñÇ å»ïáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ¾çÙÇ³ÍÇÝ, 1916, Feroz Ahmad, The Yong Turks. The Commitee of Union and Progress in Turkish politics 1908-1914, London, 1969, Buxton R. C., Turkey in Revolution, London-Leipzig, 1909: 2 ê³Ñ³ÏÛ³Ý î., Ø³ÙáõÉÇ ·ñ³ùÝÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¨ Éñ³ÑáëÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ ÏÇñ³éíáÕ ³ñ·»ÉùÝ»ñÁ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ÂáõñùÇ³ÛáõÙ 1914-1916ÃÃ., Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ å³ïÙ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ñó»ñ, ÐòÂÆ, ÃÇí 6, ºñ. 2002, ¿ç 35£

î³Ã¨ÇÏ Ô³ÉÃ³ËãÛ³Ý

Ñ³í³ùÝ»ñÇ ¨ Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ù»Í³ñÙ³Ý, áñáÝó ÇÙ³ëïÁ Ñ»ï³ÙÝ³ó ÙáõëáõÉÙ³ÝÝ»ñÁ ëË³É ÁÝÏ³É»óÇÝ ¨ Ù³ëÝ³Ïó»óÇÝ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí³Í ç³ñ¹»ñÇÝ áõ Ã³É³ÝÇÝ:3 à·¨áñáõÃÛ³Ý ³Ûë ßñç³ÝáõÙ ÂáõñùÇ³ÛÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç ³ÝÝ³Ë³¹»å Ñ³Û»ñÇ ¨ Ãáõñù»ñÇ Ñ³Ù»ñ³ßËáõÃÛ³Ý óáõÛó»ñ ¿ÇÝ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåíáõÙ, Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý Ã»ñÃ»ñáõÙ μ³½Ù³ÃÇí Ñá¹í³ÍÝ»ñ ¿ÇÝ Ññ³å³ñ³ÏíáõÙ Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç Ù³ëÇÝ, ÑÝãáõÙ ÷áË³¹³ñÓ μ³ñ»Ù³ÕÃ³ÝùÝ»ñ£ ºñμ 1908 Ã. ³ßÝ³ÝÁ ÑÇÙÝí»ó Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý §Ä³Ù³Ý³Ï¦ ûñ³Ã»ñÃÁ, ßáõñç ï³ëÁ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý Ã»ñÃ»ñ (§ê³å³Ñ¦, §Æ·¹³Ù¦, §Ú»ÝÇ ·³½»ï³¦, §ê³³ï»Ã¦, §Â³ÝÇÝ¦, §Ðáõ·áõ·Á áõÙáõÙÇ»¦, §Â»ñ×ÇÙ³ÝÁ Ñ³·Ç·³Ã¦) áÕçáõÝ»óÇÝ Çñ»Ýó ·áñÍÁÝÏ»ñÝ»ñÇÝ` μ³ñÓñ ·Ý³Ñ³ï»Éáí Ñ³Û»ñÇ ¹»ñÁ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý Ùß³ÏáõÛÃÇ ½³ñ·³óÙ³Ý ·áñÍáõÙ ¨ ³½³ïáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ ÙÕí³Í å³Ûù³ñáõÙ:4 ÜÙ³Ý ÙÇçáó³éáõÙÝ»ñÝ ³éÇÃ Ñ³Ý¹Çë³ó³Ý Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý Ñ»ï³¹ÇÙ³Ï³Ý ßñç³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ùáï Ý³Ë³ÝÓÇ ¨ ³ï»ÉáõÃÛ³Ý μáñμáùÙ³ÝÁ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ¹»Ù£ ¸³ñ³ëÏ½μÇÝ` ÙÇÝã¨ ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹Ç μéÝ³å»ïáõÃÛ³Ý ³í³ñïÁ, Î. äáÉëáõÙ ¨ ¼ÙÛáõéÝÇ³ÛáõÙ ÉáõÛë ¿ÇÝ ï»ëÝáõÙ ßáõñç »ñÏáõ ï³ëÝÛ³Ï Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñ, ÇëÏ 1908 Ãí³Ï³ÝÇó ÙÇÝã¨ Ø»Í »Õ»éÝÁ` ³í»ÉÇ ù³Ý 120 Ã»ñÃ»ñ ¨ ³Ùë³·ñ»ñ:5 1908-1914 ÃÃ. ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ½³ñ·³óÙ³Ý ³é³ÝÓÇÝ ÷áõÉ ¿£ ²Ûë ßñç³ÝáõÙ Î. äáÉëáõÙ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ññ³ï³ñ³Ïí»É Ññ³å³ñ³Ï³Ëáë³Ï³Ý áõ Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý ³ñÅ»Ïßéáí ³é³ÝÓÝ³óáÕ §´Ûáõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦ (1886-1918, ïÝûñ»Ý` ´. ø»ãÛ³Ý) ¨ §Ø³Ý½áõÙ»-Ç ¿ýùÛ³ñ¦ (§ØïáñáõÙÝ»ñÇ ß³ñù¦, 1866-1919, Ññ³ï³ñ³ÏíáõÙ ¿ñ Ñ³Û»ñ»Ý, ïÝûñ»Ý` Ð. ¶³Ûë»ñÛ³Ý) ûñ³Ã»ñÃ»ñÁ£ Æñ Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý áõ Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ Ï³ñ¨áñ Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ ¿ñ å³ÑáõÙ §²ñ¨»ÉÛ³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉ¦ ß³μ³Ã³Ã»ñÃÁ (Ññ³ï³ñ³Ïí»É ¿ ÙÇÝã¨ 1909 Ã)£ Ð»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÇó Ñ»ïá ëÏë»óÇÝ ÉáõÛë ï»ëÝ»É Î. äáÉëáõÙ` §Ä³Ù³Ý³Ï¦ (1908-1914), §ÎáÑ³Ï¦ (1909-1914), ¼ÙÛáõéÝÇ³ÛáõÙ` §¸³ßÇÝù¦ (1909-1919) ¨ §²ßË³ï³Ýù¦ (1910-1914) Ã»ñÃ»ñÁ ¨ ³ÛÉÝ£ ÜÏ³ï»ÉÇ ¿ñ Ý³¨ ²ñ¨ÙïÛ³Ý Ð³Û³ëï³ÝáõÙ ¨ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ Ññ³ï³ñ³ÏíáÕ å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÇ ß»ßï³ÏÇ ³×:6 ²Ûë ßñç³ÝáõÙ ÙÇ³ÛÝ Î. äáÉëáõÙ Ññ³ï³ñ³ÏíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ï³ëÇó ³í»ÉÇ ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û »ñ·ÇÍ³Ï³Ý å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñ, áñáÝó ÍÝáõÝ¹Ý ÇëÏ ³½³ï Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ëÏ½μÝ³íáñÙ³Ý ÛáõñûñÇÝ³Ï óáõóÇã ¿ñ£ ä³ÉÙÇñ³ ´ñáõÙ»ÃÁ 1908-1911 ÃÃ. Î. äáÉëÇ »ñ·ÇÍ³Ï³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ÝíÇñí³Í Çñ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç óáõÛó ¿ ï³ÉÇë, áñ »ñ·ÇÍ³Ï³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÝ ³Ûë ßñç³ÝáõÙ ³ÛÝù³Ý ³ÏïÇí ¨ ³ÝÏ³ßÏ³Ý¹ ¿ñ, áñ Çñ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý Í³Õñ³ÝÏ³ñÝ»ñÇ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝÙ³Ý ÙÇçáóáí ×ÝßáõÙ ¿ñ ·áñÍ³¹ñáõÙ ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹ II-Ç íñ³` ÁÝ¹áõÝ»Éáõ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Á:7 ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ³é³çÇÝ ûñ»ñÇÝ Ñ³Û Ïáõë³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ãáõÝ»ÇÝ Çñ»Ýó å³ßïáÝ³Ã»ñÃ»ñÁ, μ³í³ñ³ñíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ·»ñ³½³Ýó³å»ë μ³Ý³íáñ ù³ñá½ãáõÃÛ³Ùμ ¨ Çñ»Ýó ·³-

3 î»°ë С. З., Аданские черные дни, издание Х. А. Вермишева, Баку, 1909, с. 5: 4 î»°ë êï»÷³ÝÛ³Ý ¶., àõñí³·ÇÍ ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ã³ïñáÝÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý, Ñï. III, ºñ., 1975, ¿ç 12 5 úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ ·ñ³ùÝÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ï³ë»óÙ³Ùμ Ñ³ñÛáõñ³íáñ Ýáñ å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñ Ññ³ï³ñ³Ïí»óÇÝ, ÇÝãå»ë ¹³ Ñ»ï¨»ó üñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý Ñ»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛ³ÝÁ£ (Tülay Keskin, Feminist/Nationalist discourse in the first year of the Ottoman Revolutionary (1908-1909) Reedings from the magazins of Demwt, Mehashi an Kadin (Salonica), The Institute of Economics and Social Sciences of Bilkent University, Ankara, 2003) Ð»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÇó Ñ»ïá ÉáõÛë ÁÝÍ³Ûí³Í å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ÃÇíÁ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝ»Éáõ Ñ³-Ù³ñ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÁ Ù»çμ»ñáõÙ ¿ ï³ñμ»ñ ³ÕμÛáõñÝ»ñ. Áëï ¹ñ³ÝóÇó Ù»ÏÇ, »Ã» 1879-1907 ÃÃ. ÉáõÛë ¿ÇÝ ï»ëÝáõÙ 103 Ãáõñù³É»½áõ Ã»ñÃ»ñ, ³å³ ÙÇ³ÛÝ 1908Ã Ññ³ï³ñ³Ïí»óÇÝ 240 Ýáñ å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñ, ÇëÏ, Áëï Ù»Ï ³ÛÉ ³ÕμÛáõñÇ` 1908 Ã. Ýáñ Ã»ñÃ»ñÁ 353-Ý ¿ÇÝ, 1910 Ã.` 130, 1911Ã.` 124 (¹ñ³ÝóÇó ß³ï»ñÁ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ ïå³·ñí»óÇÝ)£ 6 î»°ë Ê³é³ïÛ³Ý ²., ²ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÁ XX ¹³ñÇ ëÏ½μÇÝ, ÄáõéÝ³ÉÇëïÇÏ³ (î»ëáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý, Ñ³ñó»ñ), å. ², º., 1999, ¿ç 79-80£ 7 Tülay Keskin, Feminist/Nationalist discourse in the first year of the Ottoman Revolutionary (1908-1909)..., p. 9.

î³Ã¨ÇÏ Ô³ÉÃ³ËãÛ³Ý

Õ³÷³ñÝ»ñÁ` ï³ñ³ÍáõÙ ·áÛáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»óáÕ Ã»ñÃ»ñáí:8 1908 Ã. »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ Ñ»Õ³ßñçáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ ëÏëí³Í μ³ñ»Ýå³ëï Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ßñç³ÝÁ` å³ÛÙ³Ý³íáñí³Í ·ñ³ùÝÝ³Ï³Ý ÑëÏáÕáõÃÛ³Ý í»ñ³óÙ³Ùμ, Ù»Í á·¨áñáõÃÛáõÝ ³é³ç³óñ»ó ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ùï³íáñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ßñç³ÝáõÙ£ §ÆÝã Í³Ýñ ³Ý³ñ·³Ýù ¿ñ Ù³ñ¹Ï³ÛÇÝ Ñ³Ý×³ñáõÝ ³ÛÝ ³ï»ÉÇ ¨ ³ÝÙÇï ·ñ³ùÝÝáõÃ»³Ý Ý»ñÏ³ÛáõÃÇõÝÁ Ù³ÙÉáõÝ ùáí£ ²Û¹ Ë³õ³ñÇ å³ßïûÝ³Ûù ËáÛë ïáõÇÝ ÉáÛë¿Ý, ÏÁ Ûáõë³Ýù, áñ ³É ãí»ñ³¹³éÝ³Ý¦,- ·ñáõÙ ¿ ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û ·ñáÕ-Ññ³å³ñ³Ï³Ëáë Â»á¹ÇÏÁ (Â»á¹áñáë È³μ×ÇÝ×Û³Ý) 1909 Ã. §²Ù»ÝáõÝ ï³ñ»óáõÛóáõÙ¦:9 §Ä³Ù³Ý³Ï¦ ûñ³Ã»ñÃÇ ³é³çÇÝ Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ ÉáõÛë ï»ë³Í §Î³ëÏ³ÍáïÝ»ñÁ¦ Ñá¹í³ÍáõÙ ·ñáÕ-Ññ³å³ñ³Ï³Ëáë ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÁ 1908 Ã. ÑáõÉÇëÇ 11(24)-Á å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ¹³ñÓ³Í Ãí³Ï³Ý ¿ Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ, áñÇó Ñ»ïá ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÁ, áñÁ ÙÇÝã ³Û¹ ÉéáõÙ ¿ñ, μ³ñÓñ³Ó³ÛÝ»ó Ñ³Ù»ñ³ßËáõÃÛ³Ý, »Õμ³ÛñáõÃÛ³Ý, ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßï å³Ûù³ñÇ ¨ ù³Õ³ù³óÇ³Ï³Ý å³ñï³íáñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ£ ¼. ºë³Û³ÝÁ, Ëáë»Éáí Ñ»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛ³Ý ßÝáñÑ³Í ³½³ïáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ, ³÷ëáë³Ýù ¿ Ñ³ÛïÝáõÙ, áñ Ï³Ý Ñáé»ï»ëÝ»ñ, áñáÝù Ï³ëÏ³ÍÝ»ñ »Ý ë»ñÙ³ÝáõÙ Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç£ Ð»ÕÇÝ³ÏÁ íëï³Ñ»óÝáõÙ ¿, áñ ÑÇÝ ûñ»ñÝ ³ÛÉ¨ë ã»Ý í»ñ³¹³éÝ³, ¨ Ñáé»ï»ëáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¹ÇïáõÙ ¿ áñå»ë ïËáõñ »ñ¨áõÛÃ Ýáñ ÏÛ³ÝùÇ Ù»ç:10 ²Ûë ßñç³ÝáõÙ ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ¿ç»ñáõÙ Ñ³×³Ë ¿ÇÝ ÑÝãáõÙ Ï³ñÍÇùÝ»ñ, áñ Ñ»Ýó Ù³ÙáõÉÁ å»ïù ¿ óáõÛó ï³ñ Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç í»ñù»ñÁ μáõÅ»Éáõ ÙÇçáóÝ»ñÁ ¨ ³ÛÝ áõÕÇÝ, áñÇÝ å»ïù ¿ Ñ»ï¨»ñ ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Á, ¨ áñ Ù³ÙáõÉÁ å»ïù ¿ ÉáõÛë ë÷é»ñ Ë³í³ñáõÙ ·ïÝíáÕÝ»ñÇ íñ³£ ØÇÝã¹»é ÁÝÃ»ñóáÕ Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¹³ï³å³ñïí³Í ¿ñ ß³ñáõÝ³Ï»É Ï³ñ¹³É ³ÝÓÝ³Ï³Ý åáéÃÏáõÙÝ»ñÇ ³ñ¹ÛáõÝù ¹³ñÓ³Í Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙÝ»ñ:11 Àëï ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Éñ³·ñáÕ ºÝáíù ²ñÙ»ÝÇ` åáÉë³Ñ³Û ¨ áã ÙÇ Ã»ñÃ, μ³ó³éáõÃÛ³Ùμ §´Ûáõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝÇ¦, ãÏ³ñáÕ³ó³í Ñ»é³ï»ëáñ»Ý ¨ ³ÝÏ³ßÏ³Ý¹ í»ñÉáõÍ»É ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý ¹»åù»ñÁ. §Èñ³·ñáõÃÇõÝÁ, ÇÝãå»ë μéÝ³å»ïáõÃ»³Ý ßñç³ÝÇÝ, ÝáÛÝå¿ë ³½³ï Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ßñç³ÝÇÝ ³É, ãÏñó³õ Ñ³Ý¹Çë³Ý³É Õ»Ï³í³ñ áõÅ ÙÁ` áñ ï¿ñ ÁÉÉ³ñ Ùï³õáñ³Ï³Ý Ñáë³ÝùÇÝ, ½³ÛÝ í³ñ¿ñ ·Çï³Ïóûñ¿Ý ¨ áõÕÕ¿ñ Çñ ³ñÅ³ÝÇ ¹»ñÇÝ¦:12 ø³ÝÇ áñ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉÇëÝ áõ ¼ÙÛáõéÝÇ³Ý ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý ÙïùÇ Ï»ÝïñáÝÝ»ñÝ ¿ÇÝ, áñï»Õ Ññ³ï³ñ³ÏíáõÙ ¿ñ ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ·»ñ³ÏßÇé Ù³ëÁ, ³å³ Ñ»Ýó ³Û¹ ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñÇ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÁ å»ïù ¿ Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛ³Ý áõß³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ë¨»é»ñ ·³í³éáõÙ ëÏëí³Í μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ËÝ¹ñÇ íñ³£ ºñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ Ñ»Õ³ßñçáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ã»ñÃ»ñáõÙ ½·³ÉÇ ï»Õ ¿ñ Ñ³ïÏ³óíáõÙ μéÝ³ïÇñáõÃÛ³Ý ï³ñÇÝ»ñÇ í»ñ³åñáõÙÝ»ñÇÝ, ïå³·ñíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ù»Í ù³Ý³ÏáõÃÛ³Ùμ Ñáõß»ñ£ ÜÏ³ï»ÉÇ ¿ Ý³¨ Ñ³Û ³½·Ç Ã»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ù»ç Ëáñ³ÙáõË ÉÇÝ»Éáõ ùÝÝ³¹³ï³Ï³Ý Ó·ïáõÙÁ, ÙÇÝã¹»é »ñÏñáñ¹³Ï³Ý Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ñ ïñíáõÙ »ñÏñáõÙ ûñ»óûñ ³Ñ³·Ý³óáÕ ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý áõ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ (·³í³éÇ ¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý í³ïÃ³ñ³óáõÙ, ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ËáñÑñ¹³ñ³ÝÇ ÁÝïñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñáõÙ ÷áùñ³Ù³ëÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÁÝïñ³Ï³Ý Çñ³íáõÝùÝ»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí³Í áïÝ³Ñ³ñáõÙ ¨ ³ÛÉÝ)£ §üñáõ-ýñáõ¦ ß³μ³Ã³Ã»ñÃÇ ïÝûñ»Ý ì³Ñ³Ý ö³÷³½Û³ÝÁ, ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝ³Éáí Ù³ÙáõÉáõÙ ³ñÍ³ñÍíáÕ` Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ, íÇÉ³Û»ÃÝ»ñáõÙ áã Ñ³Û Ïáõë³Ï³ÉÝ»ñ Ýß³Ý³Ï»Éáõ ¨ ³ÛÉ ËÝ¹ÇñÝ»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ Ñ³Û ÁÝÃ»ñóáÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ñ»ï³ùñùñáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, ·ñáõÙ ¿. §... Ó»ñ Çï¿³ÉÝ ¿ ³ßË³ñÑÁ 8 î»°ë êÇñáõÝÇ Ú., §²½³ï³Ù³ñï¦Ç ë»ñáõÝ¹Á, §Ð³Ûñ»ÝÇù¦, ´áëïáÝ, 1924, ÃÇõ 7, ¿ç 81£ 9 ²¹³Ý³ÉÛ³Ý Ø., Â»á¹ÇÏÇ §²Ù»ÝáõÝ ï³ñ»óáõÛóÁ¦ 1907-1929, ºñ., 1981, ¿ç 27£ 10 î»°ë §Ä³Ù³Ý³Ï¦, Î. äáÉÇë, 15-18.X.1908£ 11 î»°ë §öÇõÝÇÏ¦, Î. äáÉÇë, 1909, ÃÇõ 4, ¿ç 1£ î»°ë Ý³¨ §²Ý¹ñ³ÝÇÏ¦, ê»μ³ëïÇ³, 5-18.XII. 1909£ 12 ºÝáíù ²ñÙ¿Ý, Âñù³Ñ³Û ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÇõÝÁ Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ³½³ïáõÃ»³Ý Ãõ³Ï³ÝÇÝ, Ô³É³ÃÇ³, 1909, ¿ç 12£

î³Ã¨ÇÏ Ô³ÉÃ³ËãÛ³Ý

ÙáõÃ ï»ëÝ»É, Ûáõë³Ñ³ï³Ï³Ý ·ïÝ»É Çñ³ó í³Ë×³ÝÁ »õ ÏáÏáñ¹ÇÉáëÇ Ï»ÕÍ ³ñóáõÝùÝ»ñ Ã³÷»É Ó»ñ ³ÛÝù³Ý ëÇñ³Í Ñ³Ûñ»Ý³ÏÇóÝ»ñáõ Ãßáõ³éáõÃ»³Ý íñ³Û¦:13 ê³Ï³ÛÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ 1909 Ã. ç³ñ¹»ñÁ ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÁ ¹áõñë μ»ñ»óÇÝ ³Ûë ÃÙμÇñÇó. Ù³ÙáõÉÇ áõß³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ï»ÝïñáÝáõÙ Ñ³ÛïÝí»ó ·³í³éáõÙ ëÏëí³Í μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ñ³ñóÁ£ §²ñ¨»ÉÛ³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÇ¦ Ñá¹í³Í³·Çñ È¨áÝ ØÏñïÇãÛ³ÝÁ ó³íáí ¿ ÝßáõÙ, áñ Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Á ã³ñ³ã³ñ ëË³Éí»É áõ Ë³μí»É ¿` ÙÇ å³Ñ Ñáõë³Éáí, Ã» Ãáõñù ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ³ñÙ³ï³å»ë åÇïÇ Ñ»Õ³ßñç»ñ »ñÏÇñÁ. ³ÛÝ ÝáõÛÝ ÑÇÝ, ÏáñÍ³Ý³ñ³ñ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ß³ñáõÝ³ÏáÕÝ ¿ñ, áñÇ ³ÝÙÇç³Ï³Ý Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÁ »Õ³í ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹Á:14 §ÎáÑ³Ï¦ ß³μ³Ã³Ã»ñÃÁ 1909 Ã. Ù³ÛÇëÇ 30-ÇÝ Ññ³å³ñ³Ï³Í Ñá¹í³ÍáõÙ Ñ³Õáñ¹áõÙ ¿, áñ §ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃ»³Ý Ñéã³ÏáõÙ¿Ý Ç í»ñ Ù»ñ Ãßáõ³é³ó³Í Ñ³Ûñ»ÝÇùÁ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ Çñ áñ¹ÇÝ»ñáõ ëï»ÕÍ³·áñÍ áõ ßÇÝ³ñ³ñ ³ßË³ï³ÝùÇ åïáõÕÝ»ñÁ í³Û»É»Éáõ μ³Õ¹Á ãáõÝ»ó³õ, ³ÛÉ ë³ñë³÷Ç, Ïáïáñ³ÍÇ Ï»³Ýù ÙÁÝ ³É ³Ýóáõó ¨ ³ÛÅÙ ã·Çï¿, Ã¿ Ç±Ýã åÇïÇ ·³Û Çñ ·ÉËÇÝ£ ...ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ »õ ÝÙ³Ý ¹¿åù»ñÁ ½ûñ³õáñ å³ï×³éÝ»ñ »Ý, áñáÝù ³é³ç³óÝáõÙ »Ý ³Ýíëï³ÑáõÃ»³Ý áõ ÃßÝ³ÙáõÃ»³Ý ½·³óáõÙÝ»ñ¦:15 ÆëÏ §Î³é³÷Ý³ï¦ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý-»ñ·ÇÍ³Ï³Ý ß³μ³Ã³Ã»ñÃÇ §æ³ñ¹³μ»ñ ÑáÕÙáõÝù¦ Ñá¹í³ÍáõÙ Ï³ñ¹áõÙ »Ýù. §àñá±õÝ Ùïù¿Ý Ï’³ÝóÝ¿ñ Ã¿ Ù¿Ï ÇÛÝáÕ Ð³ÙÇïÇ ÷áË³ñ¿Ý μÇõñ³õáñ Ð³ÙÇïÝ»ñ åÇïÇ μáõëÝ¿ÇÝ. áñá±õÝ Ùïù¿Ý Ï’³ÝóÝ»ñ Ã¿ ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃ»³Ý í»ñ³Ñ³ëï³ïáõÙÁ ³õ»ÉÇ ÷áñÓ³Ý³õáñ åÇïÇ ¹³éÝ³ñ ù³Ý ´éÝ³Ï³ÉáõÃ»³Ý ß³ñáõÝ³ÏáõÙÁ¦:16 Ð³Û Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÁ ëÏ½μÝ³Ï³Ý ßñç³ÝáõÙ Ñ³í³ï³ó »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ ³ÝÑÇÙÝ Ñ³í³ëïÇ³óáõÙÝ»ñÇÝ, Ã» ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»É »Ý Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç Ñ»ï¨áñ¹Ý»ñÁ£ §´Ûáõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝáõÙ¦ ïå³·ñí³Í Éñ³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÇó ï»Õ»Ï³ÝáõÙ »Ýù, áñ ¼ÙÛáõéÝÇ³ÛÇ ½ÇÝíáñ³Ï³Ý Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñÝ ³Ûó»É»É ¿ Î. äáÉëÇ Ñ³Ûáó å³ïñÇ³ñù ºÕÇß» »å. ¸áõñÛ³ÝÇÝ ¨, Ëáë»Éáí ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ í»ñçÇÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÇ Ù³ëÇÝ, Ñ³ëï³ï»É, áñ ³ÛÝ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»É »Ý μéÝ³å»ïáõÃÛ³Ý ÏáÕÙÝ³ÏÇóÝ»ñÁ:17 êÏ½μÝ³Ï³Ý ßñç³ÝáõÙ §Ä³Ù³Ý³ÏÁ¦ ¨ë Ñ³í³ïáõÙ ¿ñ, áñ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹Á §ÑÇÝ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ñ»ï¨³Ýù ¿¦, ¨ íëï³Ñ»óÝáõÙ ¿ñ ÅáÕáíñ¹ÇÝ, áñ Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ áñ¨¿ Ù³ëÝ³íáñ ÃßÝ³Ù³Ýù ãÏ³, ù³ÝÇ áñ Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç ×³Ï³ï³·ÇñÁ Ï³åí³Í ¿ »ñÏñÇ ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ×³Ï³ï³·ñÇ Ñ»ï:18 ÆëÏ §²ñ¨»ÉÛ³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÁ¦ ³ñ¹»Ý ³åñÇÉÇ 28-ÇÝ ·ñáõÙ ¿. §²Û¹ ³Ù¿Ý ³Ñé»ÉÇ »õ ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ ¹¿åù»ñÝ áõ ÇñáÕáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÁ Ù»Í Ù³ñ¹³ëå³ÝÇÝ í»ñ³·ñáõ»ó³Ý »õ Ù»½Ç Ï’ÙÝ³ñ Û³Ùá½íÇÉ áõ ÁÝ¹áõÝÇÉ ³Ûë í»ñ³·ñáõÙÁ, Çμñ»õ ³Ù¿Ý¿ Ù»ÕÙ³óáõóÇãÁ »õ Ýå³ï³Ï³Ñ³ñÙ³ñÁ` ÙËÇÃ³ñáõÃ»³Ý ³Ù»Ý³÷áùñ »½ñ ÙÁ ·ïÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ¦:19 Ð³ïÏ³Ýß³Ï³Ý ¿, áñ ³Ûë Ññ³å³ñ³ÏÙ³Ý Ù»ç ÁÝ¹·ÍíáõÙ ¿ñ Ý³¨ ³ÛÝ, áñ Ñ³Û»ñÁ ã¿ÇÝ ó³ÝÏ³ÝáõÙ Ñ³í³ï³É »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ Ù»Õë³ÏóáõÃÛ³ÝÁ£ ºñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ Ñ³Û»ñÇ íëï³ÑáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ ¿ ËáëíáõÙ Ý³¨ §ÜÛáõ Úáñù Ã³ÛÙë¦-Ç 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇ 23-ÇÝ Ññ³å³ñ³Ïí³Í Ñ³Õáñ¹³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç. §Ð³Û»ñÁ, ÁÝ¹áõÝ»Éáí, áñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»É ¨ Çñ³·áñÍ»É »Ý Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç Ñ»ï¨áñ¹Ý»ñÁ, Ñ»ï³·³ å³ßïå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝ »Ý ëå³ëáõÙ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇó¦:20 13 §üñáõ-ýñáõ¦, Î. äáÉÇë, 1909, ÃÇõ 5, ¿ç 1£ 14 §²ñ»õ»É»³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉ¦, ¼ÙÛáõéÝÇ³, 1909, ÃÇõ 23, ¿ç 53£ 15 §ÎáÑ³Ï¦, Î. äáÉÇë, 30.V.1909£ 16 §Î³é³÷Ý³ï¦, Î. äáÉÇë, 1910, ÃÇõ 9, ¿ç 132£ 17 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, Î.äáÉÇë, 23.IV-6.V.1909£ 18 §Ä³Ù³Ý³Ï¦, 4-17.IV.1909£ 19 §²ñ¨»ÉÛ³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉ¦, 1909, ÃÇõ 18, ¿ç 509-510£ 20 Kloian R.,The Armenian Genocide. News Accounts from the American Press 1915-1922, USA, 2004,

î³Ã¨ÇÏ Ô³ÉÃ³ËãÛ³Ý

æ³ñ¹»ñÁ Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç Ñ»ï¨áñ¹Ý»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»ÉÁ Ñ³í³Ý³Ï³Ý ¿ñ ÃíáõÙ ³ÛÝ å³ï×³éáí, áñ ÑÇÝ å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇó ß³ï»ñÁ »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ñ»Õ³ßñçáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá ¿É, Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë ·³í³éÝ»ñáõÙ, å³Ñå³ÝáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Çñ»Ýó ¹ÇñùÝ áõ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ê³Ï³ÛÝ Ï³ñ× Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ³Ýó` Ù³ÛÇë-ÑáõÝÇë ³ÙÇëÝ»ñÇÝ, åáÉë³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÇÝ Ñ³ÛïÝÇ ¹³ñÓ³í ç³ñ¹»ñÇÝ »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ³ÛÉ¨ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇã ¹»ñ³Ï³ï³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ Î³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïáõÝ»ñÇÝ å³ïÅ»Éáõ ÷áË³ñ»Ý áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ áÕç Ù»ÕùÁ μ³ñ¹»ó Ñ³Û»ñÇ íñ³, ³ÛÉ¨ ³ñ·»É»ó ³Ý·³Ù ëå³Ýí³ÍÝ»ñÇ ³ÝáõÝÝ»ñÁ Ñ³Õáñ¹»É Çñ»Ýó Ñ³ñ³½³ïÝ»ñÇÝ` ÃáõÛÉ³ïñ»Éáí ÑÇß³ï³Ï»É ÙÇ³ÛÝ áÕç ÙÝ³ó³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ£ î³ñûñÇÝ³Ï ã¿, áñ Ñ³Û Ïáïáñ»ÉÁ ã¿ñ ³ñ·»ÉíáõÙ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ëå³Ýí³ÍÝ»ñÇ ³ÝáõÝÝ»ñÁ ï»Õ»Ï³óÝ»ÉÝ ³ñ·»ÉíáõÙ ¿ñ:21 Ø³ÛÇëÇ 13–ÇÝ §Ä³Ù³Ý³ÏáõÙ¦ ÉáõÛë ï»ë³í ç³ñ¹»ñÇ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ë È¨áÝ ö³÷³½Û³ÝÇ Ñá¹í³ÍÁ, áñáõÙ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÁ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÙ³Ý ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ ³Ýáõñ³Ý³ÉÇ ¿ñ Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ §ÆÃÇï³É¦ (§ºñ¨³Ï³ÛáõÃÛáõÝ¦) Éñ³·ñÇ ËÙμ³·ñ³å»ï ÆÑë³Ý üÇùñÇÇ ¹»ñÁ, áñÁ, ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ç³ñ¹»ñ Ññ³Ññ»Éáõ ·áñÍáõÙ ÆÃÃÇÑ³ïÇÝ û·ÝáÕ ³Ù»Ý³Ù»Í áõÅÁ ÉÇÝ»Éáí, ïå³·ñáõÙ ¿ñ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ ½ñå³ñïáÕ ëáõï Éáõñ»ñ:22 ÜÙ³Ý Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙÝ»ñÁ Ýå³ï³Ï áõÝ»ÇÝ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ ·ñ·é»Éáõ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ¹»Ù. §Þ»ñÇ³Ã³å³ßïÝ»ñáõÝ ¹ñ¹ÇãÝ»ñáõ μáõÝ Ýå³ï³ÏÝ»ñÁ Ã¿»õ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý ¿ÇÝ, μ³Ûó ³ÝáÝù ÏñûÝ³Ï³Ý ÙáÉ»é³Ý¹áõÃÇõÝÁ ·ñ·é»Éáí ÙÇ³ÛÝ ÏñÝ³ÛÇÝ Çñ»Ýó ³Û¹ Ýå³ï³ÏÝ»ñáõÝ Ñ³ëÝÇÉ¦:23 ²ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉáõÙ ûñ ûñÇ ·»ñ³ÏßéáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ñéã³Ïí³Í ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ ùÝÝ³¹³ï³Ï³Ý ¨ ³Ýíëï³Ñ í»ñ³μ»ñÙáõÝù áõÝ»óáÕ ÝÛáõÃ»ñÁ£ ÆëÏ ³í»ÉÇ áõß §´áõÃ³ÝÇ³¦ å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝáõÙ Ñá¹í³Í³·Çñ ². ä³½å³½Û³ÝÁ, Ëáë»Éáí ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñéã³ÏáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá Ëáëï³óí³Í Ñ³Ù»ñ³ßËáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ ³Û¹ áõÕÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ áã ÙÇ ù³ÛÉ ã³ñ³Í »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ, Ñ³Ùá½í³Í ¿, áñ §áñ¨Çó¿ ·³Õ³÷³ñ ÙÁ Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÝ»É ÑáÝ` áõñ ½³ÝÇÏ³ ÁÙμéÝ»Éáõ, Ù³ñë»Éáõ Ï³ñáÕáõÃÇõÝÝ áõ ïñ³Ù³¹ñáõÃÇõÝÁ Ï³Û£ ...³ÛÉ³å¿ë, Ç±Ýãáí μ³ó³ïñ»É ³ÛÝ μáÉáñ ë³ñë³÷Ý»ñÝ áõ ³ï»ÉáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÁ` áñ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃ»³Ý ³é³çÇÝ ûñ»ñáõÝ ÇëÏ ³Ýó³õ Ñ³Û³μÝ³Ï ·³õ³éÝ»ñáõ, ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñáõ íñ³Û¿Ý...£ ÆÝãå¿±ë Ù»ÏÝ»É, áõ Ç±Ýãáí ³ñ¹³ñ³óÝ»É í»ñç³å¿ë ²ï³Ý³Û³Ï³Ý Ø»Í ºÕ»éÝÁ, áñ ³Ù¿Ý¿Ý Ëáßáñ í»ñùÁ μ³ó³õ Ð³ÛáõÃ»³Ý ÏáÕÇÝ íñ³Û...¦:24 ²Ûë Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛ³Ý ÏáÕÙÇó ã¿ÇÝ ÁÝÏ³ÉíáõÙ áñå»ë ³é³ÝÓÇÝ ¹»åù»ñ, ³ÛÉ` ß³ñáõÝ³Ï³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÙÇ Ù³ë£ ²ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ¿ç»ñáõÙ ³Ûë ç³ñ¹»ñÁ Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ñ»ï Ñ³Ù»Ù³ï»ÉÇë ¿É ³í»ÉÇ ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ ¿ÇÝ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óíáõÙ ¨ ÝáõÛÝÇëÏ μÝáñáßíáõÙ áñå»ë Ø»Í »Õ»éÝ, »ñμ»ÙÝ ³ÏÝ³ñÏíáõÙ ¿ñ Ý³¨ ëå³ëíáÕ ³í»ÉÇ Ù»Í ³ñÑ³íÇñùÇ Ù³ëÇÝ:25 ²ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ¿ç»ñáõÙ ï»Õ ·ï³Ý Ý³¨ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ ·»Õ³ñí»ëï³Ï³Ý ÝÏ³ñ³·ÇñÁ ÏñáÕ Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙÝ»ñ£ §îËáõñ ËáÑ»ñ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ÏáñáõëïÇÝ ³éÃÇí¦ Ñá¹í³ÍáõÙ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÁ, ÝÏ³ñ³·ñ»Éáí §³ñÇõÝáï Ñ³Ûñ»ÝÇùÝ áõ ïËñ³ï»ëÇÉ Çñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÇõÝÁ¦, ÝßáõÙ ¿, áñ Ñ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÁ ëïÇåí³Í ¿ §³åñÇÉ ³é³Ýó ³å³·³ÛÇ, ³åñÇÉ ³é³Ýó ÅåÇïÇ, ³åñÇÉ ó³õáï áõ ÷ßáï ëñïáí, ÙÇßï Ó»éùÁ ÏáõñÍùÇÝ... ÙÇßï ëáõñÁ ·ÁÉËáõÝ...¦:26 ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ë³ëïÏ³óñÇÝ Ý»ñ¹Çñ, p. 17. 21 ²ß×»³Ý Ð., ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ »Õ»éÝÁ »õ ¶áÝÇ³Û¿ Ûáõß»ñ, ÜÇõ ºáñù, 1950, ¿ç 22£ 22 §Ä³Ù³Ý³Ï¦, 13-26.V.1909£ 23 §ê³ëáõÝ¦, Î. äáÉÇë, 1909, ÃÇõ 3, ¿ç 1-2£ 24 §´áõÃ³ÝÇ³¦, ²ï³μ³½³ñ, 1910, ÃÇõ 7, ¿ç 1-2£ 25 §²í»ï³μ»ñ¦, Î. äáÉÇë, 1910, ÃÇõ 1, ¿ç 21£ 26 §²Ý¹ñ³ÝÇÏ¦, ê»μ³ëïÇ³, 16.V. 1909£

î³Ã¨ÇÏ Ô³ÉÃ³ËãÛ³Ý

³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ Ñ»ï³åÝ¹áõÙÝ»ñÁ£ §Ò³ÛÝ Ñ³Ûñ»ÝÛ³ó¦ ß³μ³Ã³Ã»ñÃÁ Ñ³Õáñ¹áõÙ ¿, áñ §Ø³Ý½áõÙ»Ç ¿ýùÛ³ñáõÙ¦ Ññ³å³ñ³Ïí³Í §ÀÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ç³ñ¹¦ Ñá¹í³ÍÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ ². øÛáõñù×Û³ÝÁ ¨ Ã»ñÃÇ ³ñïáÝ³ï»ñÁ »ÝÃ³ñÏí»É »Ý Ñ»ï³åÝ¹áõÙÝ»ñÇ, ¨ Ýñ³Ýó ·áñÍ»ñÁ Ñ³ÝÓÝí»É »Ý ä³ï»ñ³½Ù³Ï³Ý ³ïÛ³Ý, ÇëÏ §´Ûáõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦ ûñ³Ã»ñÃÇ Ññ³ï³ñ³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¹³¹³ñ»óí»É ¿ (ïáõ·³ÝùÝ»ñÇ »ÝÃ³ñÏí»ó ¨ áñáß Å³Ù³Ý³Ïáí ¹³¹³ñ»óí»ó Ý³¨ §Ø³Ý½áõÙ»Ç ¿ýùÛ³ñÁ¦):27 ²ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ í»ñëÏëí³Í Ñ»ï³åÝ¹áõÙÝ»ñÇ ³éÇÃáí Â»á¹ÇÏÁ ·ñáõÙ ¿. §îå³·ñ³Ï³Ý ï»ëãáõÃ»³Ý ÙáÉ»·Ýáï Ñ³ñÏ»ñÇ ï³Ï í»ñëïÇÝ Çñ Ï»Õ³Ï³ñÍ Ý»ñÏ³ÛáõÃÇõÝÝ ¿ñ ¹ñ»É¦ ·ñ³ùÝÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ, áñÇ Ýå³ï³ÏÝ ¿ñ §ë³ÝÓ»É Ù³ëÝ³õáñ³å¿ë Çñ»ñ³å³ñë³õ å³Ûù³ñÁ¦ ¨ Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë §Çñ»Ýó Ï³å³ÝùÝ»ñÁ ÃûÃ³÷³Í... ï³ñÇÝ»ñÇ μéÝ³Ï³ÉáõÃ»³Ý ¹¿Ù ùÇÝ³ÛáõÛ½ Û³ñÓ³ÏáõÙÝ»ñ¦ ·áñÍáÕ Éñ³·ñáÕÝ»ñÇÝ:28 æ³ñ¹»ñÇ Ñ»Ýó ëÏ½μÇó Î. äáÉëÇ áõ ¼ÙÛáõéÝÇ³ÛÇ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ¿ç»ñáõÙ ïå³·ñí»óÇÝ ³Õ»ï³ÉÇ ¹»åù»ñÁ Ù³Ýñ³Ù³ëÝ ÝÏ³ñ³·ñáÕ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ£ Ð³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý ·áñÍÇã ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇ Â»á¹ÇÏÁ (Ö»½í»×Û³Ý), áñÁ §²½·³Ýí»ñ Ñ³ÛáõÑÛ³ó ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛ³Ý¦ ÏáÕÙÇó ³Õ»ïÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇÝ û·Ý»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ Ù»ÏÝ»É ¿ñ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³, ·ñáõÙ ¿, áñ ß³ï Ñ³Û»ñÇ ïÝ»ñáõÙ ÝáõÛÝÇëÏ ³ñ·»Éí³Í ¿ñ Ã»ñÃ»ñáõÙ Ññ³å³ñ³Ïí³Í ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇ ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ Ï³ñ¹³É, ù³ÝÇ áñ §³ÝáÝóÙáí Ëáñ³å¿ë ³½¹áõáÕÝ»ñ ¿ÇÝ »Õ³Í, ½·³ÛÝÇÏ ³ÝÓ»ñ` ëáëÏáõÙ¿ óÝóáõÙ, óÝóáõÙ¿ ï³·Ý³å Í³Í³Ýáõï` ÑÇí³Ý¹ ÇÝÏ³Í ¿ÇÝ¦:29 ²åñÇÉÇ 2-ÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇó ÷³Ëëï³Ï³Ý ÙÇ ÑáõÛÝ å³ïÙáõÙ ¿. §...Ð³Ûáó Ã³ÕÁ Ïñ³ÏÇ Ù¿ç ¿ñ. ïáõÝ ÙÁ ³Ûñ»óÇÝ, áñáõÝ Ù¿ç 250 Ñá·Ç É»óáõ³Í ¿ÇÝ, Ý³»õ áõñÇß ß³ï ÙÁ ïáõÝ»ñ, »õ ¹»é Ïñ³ÏÇ Ù¿ç ¿ñ... ×³ÙμáõÝ íñ³Û 500 ïáõÝÝáó Ð³Û ·ÇõÕ ÙÁ ³Ûñ³ó³õ»ñ Áñ³Í ¿ÇÝ. Ø³ñ¹ ã¿ñ ÙÝ³ó³Í... æ³ñ¹Ý ëÏë³õ »ñ»Ï ÇñÇÏáõÝ Å³Ù 3ÇÝ, »õ ¹»é Éñ³ó³Í ã¿ñ ³Ûë ³é³õûï£ ¼ûñù»ñÝ û·Ý»óÇÝ ³Ù¿Ý Ï»ñåáí. Æñ»Ýó Ññ³ó³ÝÝ»ñáí Ã¿° Ù³ñ¹ ½³ñÏÇÝ »õ Ã¿° Ë³ÝáõÃÝ»ñáõ ¹áõéÝ»ñÁ Ïáïñ»Éáí û·Ý»óÇÝ, »õ Çñ»Ýù ³É Éóáõ»ó³Ý ³õ³ñáí£ ¾ßñ³ýÝ ¨ áõÉ»Ù³Ý30 ÏñÝ³ÛÇÝ ³é³çùÝ ³éÝ»É, μ³Ûó Ãáõñù»ñÁ Ï’Áë¿ÇÝ Ã¿ í»ñ¿Ý Ññ³Ù³Ý Ï³ñ áñ ãÙÇç³Ùï»Ý£ ... ²ëïáõ³Í áÕáñÙÇ ³Ûë μ³½Ù³ã³ñã³ñ ²½·ÇÝ¦:31 æ³ñ¹»ñÇ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ë Ð³Ïáμ Â»ñ½Û³ÝÁ ·ñáõÙ ¿, áñ Î. äáÉëÇ ÙÇ ûñ³Ã»ñÃÇ ó³ÝÏ³ó»É ¿ Ñ»é³·Çñ áõÕ³ñÏ»É §ë³ñ³÷»ÉÇ ç³ñ¹, Ã³É³Ý, Ññ¹»Ñ, ëáëÏ³ÉÇ Ãßáõ³éáõÃÇõÝ, å³ß³ñÙ³Ý íÇ×³Ï¦ μáí³Ý¹³ÏáõÃÛ³Ùμ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ Ñ»é³·ñ³ï³Ý å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÁ ã¿ÇÝ ÁÝ¹áõÝ»É` ³ë»Éáí, áñ Ïáõë³Ï³ÉÝ ³ñ·»É»É ¿ ç³ñ¹Ç Ù³ëÇÝ Ñ»é³·Çñ áõÕ³ñÏ»É, ¨ Çñ»Ýó ïñí³Í Ññ³Ù³ÝÇ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ` ËÙμ³·ñáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ÝÙ³Ý Ñ»é³·ñ»ñÁ §áÕç ³éáÕç »Ýù¦ Ëáëù»ñáí:32 Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ ¨ Ñ»ïá Î. äáÉëÇ ¨ ¼ÙÛáõéÝÇ³ÛÇ Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉáõÙ Ññ³å³ñ³Ïí»óÇÝ Ý³¨ ûï³ñ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ ¨ ³Û¹ ûñ»ñÇÝ ³ñï³ë³ÑÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉáõÙ ÉáõÛë ï»ë³Í ÝÛáõÃ»ñ£ §²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹»ñÝ ³Ù»ñÇÏ³óÇ ÙÇëÇáÝ³ñÝ»ñáõÝ Ñ³Ù»Ù³ï¦ Ëáñ³·ñáí §´Ûáõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝÁ¦ ïå³·ñ»ó Ñ»é³·ñ»ñÇ ß³ñù£ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ³Ù»ñÇÏ³óÇ ÙÇëÇáÝ»ñÝ»ñÇ Õ»Ï³í³ñ àõÇÉÛ³Ù â»Ùμ»ñëÁ Ù³ÛÇëÇ 1-ÇÝ Ø»ñëÇÝÇó ÈáÝ¹áÝ áõÕ³ñÏ³Í Ñ»é³·ñÇ Ù»ç ·ñáõÙ ¿. §... æ³ñ¹Á Ï³ï³Õ³μ³ñ í»ñëÏë³õ ÏÇñ³ÏÇ ûñÁ£ ²åñÇÉ 12(25)ÇÝ, ½ûñù»ñÝ áõ å³ßÁåá½áõ·Ý»ñÁ ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ Ññ³ó³Ý³Ó·áõÃÇõÝ ÙÁ ëÏë³Ý Ð³Ûáó í³ñÅ³ñ³ÝÇ íñ³Û, áõñ Çμñ »ñÏáõ Ñ³½³ñ ³ÝÓÇÝù ³å³ëï³Ý»É ¿ÇÝ£ ÆëÏáÛÝ Ññ¹»Ñ»ó³õ ß¿ÝùÁ, »õ 27 î»°ë §Ò³ÛÝ Ñ³Ûñ»Ý»³ó¦, Î. äáÉÇë, 10-23.IV.1909£ 28 §²Ù»ÝáõÝ ï³ñ»óáÛóÁ¦, Î. äáÉÇë, 1916-1920 ÃÃ., ¿ç 270£ 29 Â¿á¹ÇÏ ²., ²ÙÇë ÙÁ Ç ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³, Î. äáÉÇë, 1910, ¿ç 24£ 30 Âáõñù »ñ¨»ÉÇÝ»ñ ¨ Ñá·¨áñ ¹³ëÇ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇãÝ»ñ (eşraf, ulema)£ 31 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, Î.äáÉÇë, 8.IV-21.V.1909£ î»°ë Ý³¨ §Ò³ÛÝ Ñ³Ûñ»Ý»³ó¦, 10-23.IV.1909£ 32 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, Î. äáÉÇë, 1912, ¿ç 58£

î³Ã¨ÇÏ Ô³ÉÃ³ËãÛ³Ý

ß¿Ýù¿Ý ÷³ËãáÕ ³å³ëï³Ý»³ÉÝ»ñÁ ¹áõñë »ñ»õ³ÉáõÝ å¿ë Ññ³ó³ÝÇ μéÝáõ»ó³Ý£ Þ³ï»ñÝ ³É Ïáñ³Ý μáó»ñáõ Ù¿ç£ ²õ»ñÇã Ññ¹»ÑÝ ³ÝË³÷³Ý ß³ñáõÝ³Ï»ó³õ ÙÇÝã»õ ¶ß. ³é³õûï, ÑñáÛ ×³ñ³Ï ÁÉÉ³Éáí ãáñë »Ï»Õ»óÇù »õ ³ÝáÝó ¹åñáóÝ»ñÁ, »õ Ñ³ñÇõñ³õáñ ïáõÝ»ñ...¦:33 ´Ûáõ½³Ý¹ ø»ãÛ³ÝÁ Ññ³å³ñ³Ï»ó î³ñëáÝÇ ³Ù»ñÇÏÛ³Ý ùáÉ»çÇ Ý³Ë³·³Ñ ÂáÙ³ë øñÇëïÇÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, áñÁ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ ³é³çÇÝ ûñÁ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ¿ñ »Õ»É ¨, ³ÝÓ³Ùμ ßñç»Éáí Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ, Ï³½Ù»É μ³½áõÙ íÇ×³Ï³·ñ»ñ, óáõó³ÏÝ»ñ áõ ï»Õ»Ï³·ñ»ñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ£ øñÇëïÇÝ ¹³ï³å³ñïáõÙ ¿ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáõë³Ï³É æ¨³¹ μ»ÛÇÝ` Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ ç³ñ¹»Éáõ å³ïñ³ëïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ãÏ³ÝË»Éáõ, Ï³ï³ñí³ÍÇÝ áñ¨¿ ³ñ·»Éù ã¹Ý»Éáõ, ³ÛÉ ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ï³é³ÏÁ` ·ñ·éÇã Ñ»é³·ñ»ñáí ßñç³Ï³ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ ¨ë Ñ³Û»ñÇ ¹»Ù ïñ³Ù³¹ñ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ:34 ²Ý·ÉÇ³ÛÇ ÑÛáõå³ïáë³ï³Ý ³é³çÇÝ Ã³ñ·Ù³ÝÇã ä. üÇóÙáñÇëÁ, ÉÇÝ»Éáí Ñ³Û³ë»ñ ¨ Ù³ñ¹³ë»ñ ³ÝÓÝ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ, Ëáñ³å»ë ³½¹í³Í ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç ³ñÛáõÝ³Ñ»Õ ¹»åù»ñÇó, ç³ñ¹»ñÇ ³é³çÇÝ ûñ»ñÇÝ Ñ³Ûï³ñ³ñáõÙ ¿. §²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ËéáíáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÁ ³ñ¹¿Ý Ý³Ë³å¿ë å³ïñ³ëïáõ³Í Íñ³·ñÇ ÙÁ Ñ»ï»õ³ÝùÝ»ñÝ ¿ÇÝ »õ ³ÝáÝù μÝ³õ áñ»õ¿ Ï³å ãáõÝÇÝ é»³ùëÇáÝ»é³Ï³Ý ³ÛÝ ß³ñÅáõÙÇÝ áñ å³ÛÃ»ó³õ ³Ýó»³É ß³μ³Ãáõ Ù¿ç:35 ²Ûë ³ÙÇëÝ»ñÇÝ ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ã»ñÃ»ñÇ ¿ç»ñáõÙ ëÏë»óÇÝ ïå³·ñí»É ç³ñ¹»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùÁ ÝÏ³ñ³·ñáÕ ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ£ §²ñ¨»ÉÛ³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÇ¦ 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇ 28-Ç Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ Ø»ñëÇÝáõÙ ¨ ÆëÏ»Ý¹»ñáõÝáõÙ (²É»ùë³Ý¹ñ»ï) Ñ³í³ï³ñÙ³·ñí³Í ûï³ñ³Ñå³ï³Ï ÷áËÑÛáõå³ïáëÝ»ñÁ36 Ññ³å³ñ³Ï»óÇÝ ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ í»ñ³μ»ñÛ³É å³ßïáÝ³Ï³Ý ï»Õ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ å³ñáõÝ³ÏáÕ »ñÏáõ Ý³Ù³Ï. §ä³ïÙáõÃÇõÝÁ ³Ûë ¹¿åù»ñÁ åÇïÇ ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñ¿ ³Ù»Ý³ë»õ ·áÛÝ»ñáí... æ³ñ¹, Ã³É³Ý, Ññ¹»Ñ ¨ μéÝ³μ³ñáõÙ ³é³Ýó ËÕ×³Ñ³ñáõÃ»³Ý£ Ø³ñ¹ÏáõÃÇõÝÁ Ï’³Ñ³μ»ÏÇ ³Ûë ï»ë³ñ³ÝÝ»ñ¿Ý£ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ßñç³Ï³Ý»ñÁ (Ð³×ÁÝ, î»áñÃ ºáÉ ¨Ý) ÇÝãå¿ë Ý³¨ Â³ñëáõë, ½áÑ»ñáí É»óáõ³Í ¿, Ù³ñ¹ÇÏ, Ï³Ý³Ûù »õ »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñ »õ ³ëáÝó Ù»é»É³Ï³Ý ÉéáõÃÇõÝÁ óáÛó Ïáõï³Û ³Õ¿ïÇÝ Ù»ÍáõÃÇõÝÁ¦,- ·ñáõÙ ¿ Ø»ñëÇÝÇ ÷áËÑÛáõå³ïáëÁ (13(26).IV.1909) ¨ í»ñçáõÙ ³í»É³óÝáõÙ, áñ ó³ÝÏ³ÉÇ ¿` ù³Õ³ù³ÏÇñÃ ºíñáå³Ý Ñ³ßíÇ ³éÝÇ XX ¹³ñáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ³Ûë ³ÝûñÇÝ³Ï ¹»åù»ñÁ ¨ Áëï ³Û¹Ù ·áñÍÇ:37 ºñÏñáñ¹ Ý³Ù³ÏáõÙ (12(25).IV.1909) ²É»ùë³Ý¹ñ»ïÇ ÷áËÑÛáõå³ïáëÁ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝáõÙ ¿ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç ç³ñ¹»ñÇ ³ñÓ³·³ÝùÁ ßñç³Ï³ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ ¨ ï»Õ»Ï³óÝáõÙ, áñ ¸ÛáñÃ ÚáÉÇ 5000 Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏÇã áõÝ»óáÕ ·ÛáõÕ»ñÁ å³ß³ñí³Í »Ý ½ÇÝí³Í 15000 ùáõñ¹ É»éÝ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñáí ¨ ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ Ñ³ñÛáõñ ã»ñù»½Ý»ñáí, ´³Û³ëÇ μ³ÝïÇ μ³Ýï³ñÏÛ³ÉÝ»ñÁ ³½³ï »Ý ³ñÓ³Ïí»É ¨ ç³ñ¹áõÙ, Ã³É³ÝáõÙ áõ Ññ¹»ÑáõÙ »Ý ï»ÕÇ ·ÛáõÕ»ñÝ áõ ³·³ñ³ÏÝ»ñÁ, Ý³¨ ï»Õ»Ï³óÝáõÙ ¿, áñ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ÙÇ Ý³í` 550 Ñá·³Ýáó Ï³ÝáÝ³íáñ ½áñùáí, áõÕÕí»É ¿ ¹»åÇ ¸ÛáñÃ ÚáÉ (âáù Ø³ñ½å³Ý) ³Ý¹áññáõÃÛáõÝÁ í»ñ³Ñ³ëï³ï»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ, ¨ ÑáõÛë ¿ Ñ³ÛïÝáõÙ, áñ Ýñ³Ýù ã»Ý ÙÇ³Ý³ ç³ñ¹³ñ³ñÝ»ñÇÝ Ñ³Û ³½·Á Ù»ÏÁÝ¹ÙÇßï áãÝã³óÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ:38 æ³ñ¹Ç μáõÝ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÇ` Ýáñ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý å³ïÏ»ñÁ å»ïù ¿ Ç Ñ³Ûï ·³ñ Ý³¨ ³ÛÝ μ³ÝÇó Ñ»ïá, »ñμ Ýñ³Ýù, ×Çßï Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý á·áí, Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ³ÙμáÕç Ù»ÕùÁ ëÏë»óÇÝ μ³ñ¹»É Ñ³Û»ñÇ íñ³` Ýñ³Ýó Ù»Õ³¹ñ»Éáí ½ÇÝí³Í ÏáÙÇï» ëï»ÕÍ»Éáõ, ³é³ÝÓÇÝ §Ã³·³íáñáõÃÛ³Ý¦ »ñ³½³ÝùÝ»ñ ÷³Û÷³Û»Éáõ ¨ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ÂáõñùÇ³Ý ³Ý¹³33 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, 25.IV-8.V.1909£ 34 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, 14-27.VII.1909£ 35 §²ñ»õ»Éù¦, Î. äáÉÇë, 9.IV.1909£ 36 ò³íáù, Ù»½ ãÇ Ñ³çáÕí»É å³ñ½»É Ýñ³Ýó ³ÝáõÝÝ»ñÁ ¨ áñ »ñÏñÇ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇã ÉÇÝ»ÉÁ£ 37 §²ñ»õ»É»³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉ¦, 1909, ÃÇõ 18, ¿ç 519-521£ 38 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 521-522£

î³Ã¨ÇÏ Ô³ÉÃ³ËãÛ³Ý

Ù³Ñ³ï»Éáõ ¹³í³×³Ý³Ï³Ý Ó·ïáõÙÝ»ñÇ Ù»ç£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ä³ï»ñ³½Ù³Ï³Ý ³ïÛ³ÝÇ` ´. ¸é³ÝÝ áõÕÕí³Í ï»Õ»Ï³·ñáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñÁ Ù»Õ³¹ñíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ áñå»ë ³ÝÏ³ËáõÃÛ³Ý ÏáÕÙÝ³ÏÇóÝ»ñ. ²¹³Ý³Ý, Áëï ³Û¹ ï»Õ»Ï³·ñÇ, Ñ³Û»ñÝ ÁÝïñ»É ¿ÇÝ áñå»ë ËéáíáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ ³é³í»É Ñ³ñÙ³ñ í³Ûñ ¨ Ç ëÏ½μ³Ý» ³Ûëï»Õ ÙÇçáóÝ»ñ ¿ÇÝ Ó»éÝ³ñÏ»É ¨ Ý³Ë³å³ïñ³ëïí»É:39 ØÇçáóÝ»ñÇ ß³ñùáõÙ ÝßíáõÙ ¿ñ Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ï³ñμ»ñ ßñç³ÝÝ»ñÇó Ù»Í Ãíáí Ñ³Û Ùß³ÏÝ»ñÇ ²¹³Ý³ ·³ÉÁ, áñÁ ·³ñÝ³Ý ¨ ³Ùé³Ý ³ÙÇëÝ»ñÇÝ ëáíáñ³Ï³Ý »ñ¨áõÛÃ ¿ñ£ §²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ù¿ç Ï’³Ù÷á÷áõ¿ñ ³Ù»Ý³ëïáõ³ñ Ñ³ÛáõÃÇõÝÁ Çñ ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý áõ ÑáÕ³·áñÍ³Ï³Ý μ³ñ·³õ³× Ï»³Ýùáí¦, áõëïÇ ³Ûë ³Ý·³Ù ·ÉË³íáñ Ñ³ñí³ÍÁ Ñ³ëóí»ó ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áõÕÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ, §ù³ÝÇ áñ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇÝ ïñáõ»ÉÇù Ñ³ñõ³ÍÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ëñïÇÝ ïñáõ³Í Ù³Ñ³óáõ Ñ³ñáõ³ÍÁ åÇïÇ ÁÉÉ³ñ¦:40 ÐáõÝÇëÇ 6-ÇÝ í»ñÁ Ýßí³Í ï»Õ»Ï³·ñÇ μáÉáñ Ï»ï»ñÇÝ Ñ³Ï³¹³ñÓáÕ ÷³ëï³ñÏÝ»ñ ¿ μ»ñáõÙ Çñ í»ñÉáõÍ³Ï³Ý Ñá¹í³ÍáõÙ ´Ûáõ½³Ý¹ ø»ãÛ³ÝÁ:41 §´Ûáõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦ ûñ³Ã»ñÃáõÙ ïå³·ñí³Í §ÎÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý ³ñÑ³íÇñùÁ¦ Ñá¹í³ÍáõÙ êáõñ»Ý ä³ñÃ¨Û³ÝÁ ¨ë, Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝ»Éáí ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ å³ïÏ»ñÁ, ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝáõÙ ¿ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ μéÝ³Í ¹ÇñùÇÝ. §²ëáÝù Ï’³ñ¹³ñ³óÝ»Ý Ï³ï³ñáõ³Í áõ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏáõáÕ ëáëÏ³íÇÃË³ñ Ññ»ßáõÃÇõÝÁ£ ...»õ ÏÁ Ñ³Ù³ñÓ³ÏÇÝ ³ñÇõÝÇ Ù»ç ÉáÕ³óáÕ ÎÇÉÇÏ»óÇÝ ³Ùμ³ëï³Ý»É Çμñ»õ ³åëï³Ùμ áõ ³Ýç³ï³Ï³Ý Ó·ïáõÙÝ»ñáõ ·áñÍÇùÝ áõ ³ñï³Û³ÛïÇãÁ£ ...ØÇÝã»õ »±ñμ Ù»ñ ³ñÇõÝÝ áõ ³ñóáõÝùÁ åÇïÇ ÑáëÇ §Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ã³·³õáñáõÃ»³Ý¦ ÙÁ óÝáñ³Ï³Ý, ½³é³Ýó³Ï³Ý í³ñÏ³ÍÇÝ ³ÝáõÝáí...¦:42 1909 Ã. Ù³ÛÇë-ÑáõÝÇë ³ÙÇëÝ»ñÇÝ §²ñ¨»ÉÛ³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÇ¦ ¿ç»ñáõÙ μ³½Ù³ÃÇí ¿ÇÝ »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ùÝÝ³¹³ïáÕ Ñá¹í³ÍÝ»ñÁ, ù³ÝÇ áñ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ μáõÝ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ëáëïáí³Ý»Éáõ ÷áË³ñ»Ý, ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÝ ÁÝïñ»É ¿ÇÝ Ù»ÕùÁ Ñ³Û»ñÇ íñ³ μ³ñ¹»Éáõ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝ:43 Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó ³ÝÙÇç³å»ë Ñ»ïá áñå»ë Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ù»Õ³íáñÝ»ñ Ø»ñëÇÝáõÙ ¨ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ μ³½Ù³ÃÇí Ñ³Û»ñ μ³Ýï³ñÏí»óÇÝ£ §Ø³Ý½áõÙ»Ç ¿ýùÛ³ñ¦ ûñ³Ã»ñÃÇ Ù³ÛÇëÇ 4-Ç Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ ï»Õ»Ï³ÝáõÙ »Ýù, áñ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ³ñ¹»Ý 300-Çó ³í»ÉÇ Ñ³Û»ñ μ³Ýï³ñÏí³Í »Ý, ÇëÏ §Ø»ñëÇÝÇ Ù¿ç μ³Ýï³ñÏ»³É áõÝÇÝù Øáëï»Õ»³ÝÁ, áñáõÝ Û³Ýó³ÝùÝ ¿ ïáõÝ¿Ý È»õáÝ Ã³·³õáñÇÝ ëáõñÇÝ å³ïÏ»ñÁ »õ ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý å³ïÏ»ñÝ»ñ »ÉÝ»ÉÁ, ¾õ»ñ»ÏóÇ »ñÇï³ë³ñ¹ ÙÁ, áñáõÝ ùáí¿Ý ÝÙ³Ý³å¿ë å³ïÏ»ñÝ»ñ »õ ·ñù»ñ »É³Í »Ý...¦:44 ÜÙ³Ý ³ÝÑÇÙÝ Ù»Õ³¹ñ³ÝùÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá §²ñ¨»ÉÛ³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÁ¦, §´Ûáõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝÁ¦, §Ä³Ù³Ý³ÏÁ¦, §Ø³Ý½áõÙ»Ç ¿ýùÛ³ñÁ¦, §Ò³ÛÝ Ñ³Ûñ»ÝÛ³óÁ¦ ¨ ³ÛÉ Ã»ñÃ»ñ Ññ³å³ñ³Ï»óÇÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÇÝ` »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇÝ, Ù»ñÏ³óÝáÕ ÝÛáõÃ»ñ£ àõß³·ñ³í »Ý Ýßí³Í Ã»ñÃ»ñÇ ³ÛÝ ÝÛáõÃ»ñÁ, áñáÝù í»ñ³μ»ñáõÙ »Ý Ð³ë³Ýμ»Ï ·ÛáõÕÇ, ¸ÛáñÃ ÚáÉÇ, Ð³×ÁÝÇ ÇÝùÝ³å³ßïå³Ý³Ï³Ý Ñ»ñáë³Ï³Ý ÏéÇíÝ»ñÇÝ£ Î³½Ù³Ï»ñåí³Í ÇÝùÝ³å³ßïå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ßÝáñÑÇí Ñ³çáÕí»ó Ï³ë»óÝ»É ËáõÅ³ÝÇ áõ ½áñùÇ Ñ³ñÓ³ÏáõÙÁ ¨ ÷ñÏí»É ç³ñ¹Çó£ §Ä³Ù³Ý³ÏÇ¦ Ù³ÛÇëÇ 12-Ç Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏáõÙ ³ëíáõÙ ¿, áñ Ã»¨ ¸ÛáñÃ ÚáÉÇ »ñ»ù ·ÛáõÕ»ñÇ 15000 Ñ³Û»ñ, »ñÏ³ñ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï å³ß³ñí³Í ÉÇÝ»Éáí 30000 Ãáõñù»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó, Ç í»ñçá Ï³ñáÕ³ó»É »Ý ÷ñÏí»É, ÙÇ¨ÝáõÛÝ ¿, Ñ³Û»ñÇ ³å³·³Ý

39 î»°ë ´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ, 3-16. VII. 1909£ 40 Øáõß»Õ »åÇëÏáåáë ê»ñáíμ»³Ý, Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 11£ 41 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, 6-19. VII. 1909£ 42 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, 27. IV-10. V. 1909£ î»°ë Ý³¨ ä³ñÃ»õ»³Ý ê., ÎÇÉÇÏ»³Ý ³ñÑ³õÇñùÁ, Î. äáÉÇë, 1909, ¿ç 39£ 43 î»°ë §²ñ»õ»É»³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉ¦, 1909, ÃÇõ 24, ¿ç 553£ 44 §Ø³Ý½áõÙ¿Ç ¿ýù»³ñ¦, 4.V. 1909£

î³Ã¨ÇÏ Ô³ÉÃ³ËãÛ³Ý

ÙáõÃ ¿, ù³ÝÇ áñ ï»ÕÇ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ §Ñ³Û³Ï»ñÝ»ñ¦ »Ý:45 Î³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ »½ñ³Ï³óÝ»É, áñ ãÝ³Û³Í ÇÝùÝ³å³ßïå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ ÁÝÏ³ÉíáõÙ ¿ñ áñå»ë Ïáïáñ³ÍÁ Ï³ÝË»Éáõ ÙÇ³Ï áõÕÇ, ³ÛÝáõ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝÇí, Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç Ñ»ï³·³ ×³Ï³ï³·ÇñÝ ³Ýáñáß ¿ñ ÃíáõÙ£ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý ÷ñÏáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ Ù³ÙáõÉáõÙ ßñç³Ý³éíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ·³ÕÃ»Éáõ, ¹³í³Ý³÷áË ÉÇÝ»Éáõ ¨ ûï³ñ ÙÇç³ÙïáõÃÛáõÝÇó û·ÝáõÃÛáõÝ ³ÏÝÏ³É»Éáõ ÙÇçáóÝ»ñÁ:46 ¸³ßÝ³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ý å³ßïáÝ³Ã»ñÃ §¸ñáß³ÏÁ¦ ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÇÝ Ïáã ¿ñ ³ÝáõÙ ·áñÍ³¹ñ»É μáÉáñ áõÅ»ñÁ ³ñï³·³ÕÃÇ íï³Ý·³íáñ ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÁ Ï³ÝË»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ, ù³ÝÇ áñ Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ³Ý·³Ù ³ÛÝ ³Ûëù³Ý Ù»Í ã³÷»ñÇ ã¿ñ Ñ³ëÝáõÙ:47 ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ »Õ»éÝÇ Ù³ëÇÝ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ËáñÑñ¹³ñ³ÝÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ å³ïñ³ëï³Í Çñ ï»Õ»Ï³·ñáõÙ Ð³Ïáμ ä³åÇÏÛ³ÝÁ ó³íáí »½ñ³Ï³óÝáõÙ ¿, áñ ØÇáõÃÛáõÝ ¨ ³é³ç³¹ÇÙáõÃÛáõÝ Ïáõë³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ý ³Ý¹³ÙÝ»ñÁ Ù³ëÝ³Ïó»É »Ý ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ »Õ»éÝ³·áñÍáõÃÛ³Ý Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÙ³ÝÝ áõ Çñ³·áñÍÙ³ÝÁ ¨ ÝßáõÙ, áñ ³Ûë ÇñáÕáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³ëï³ïí³Í ¿ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç ï³ñμ»ñ ÑÛáõå³ïáëÝ»ñÇ, ³Ù»ñÇÏ³óÇ ÙÇëÇáÝ»ñÝ»ñÇ ¨ ³ÛÉ ³ÝÓ³Ýó ÏáÕÙÇó, ÇëÏ ³ñï³ë³ÑÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ³ñÓ³·³ÝùÝ»ñÇ ßÝáñÑÇí Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý Ï³ñÍÇùÁ ¨ë ·ñ»Ã» Ñ³Ùá½í³Í ¿, áñ ç³ñ¹»ñÁ Çñ³·áñÍ»É »Ý »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÁ:48 Øáõß»Õ »åÇëÏáåáëÁ §Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ÙÕÓ³í³ÝçÁ¦ ·ñùáõÙ Çñ³í³óÇáñ»Ý ÷³ëïáõÙ ¿. §ÆÃÃÇÑ³ï ³ñÇõÝÇ ×³ÙμáõÝ íñ³Û Çñ Ñ³Ý¹Çë³õáñ ÙáõïùÁ Áñ³Í ¿ñ ²ï³Ý³Ûáí£ ¸Åáõ³ñÃÇõÝÁ ÏÁ Ï³Û³Ý³ñ ëÏ½μÝ³õáñáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ ³é³çÇÝ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïõáõÃ»Ý¿Ý Ñ³çáÕ Ëáõë³÷áõÙÇÝ Ù¿ç£ ºñÏáõùÇÝ Ù¿ç ³É Û³çáÕ³Í ¿ñ¦:49 Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó ³ÙÇëÝ»ñ ³Ýó Çñ³íÇ×³ÏÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏáõÙ ¿ñ É³ñí³Í ÙÝ³É, ¨ û¹áõÙ Ï³Ëí³Í ¿ñ ç³ñ¹Ç ëå³éÝ³ÉÇùÁ£ §Ø³Ý½áõÙ»-Ç ¿ýùÛ³ñ¦-Ç Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏáõÙ ÁÝ¹·ÍíáõÙ ¿ñ ³Ûë Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÏñÏÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³í³Ý³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¨ Ñ³Õáñ¹íáõÙ, áñ í³ËÇ ÙÃÝáÉáñïÝ ³ñ¹»Ý ³éÏ³ ¿ Î³ñÇÝáõÙ, ØáõßáõÙ ¨ îÇ·ñ³Ý³Ï»ñïáõÙ£ Ð³ßíÇ ³éÝ»Éáí ³ÛÝ, áñ íï³Ý·Á ¹»é ãÇ ³Ýó»É, ³ã³ÉñçáõÃÛáõÝÝ áõ ³Ùáõñ ÇÝùÝ³å³ßïå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¹ÇïíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ áñå»ë Ýáñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ï³ÝË»Éáõ ÙÇ³Ï Ñáõë³ÉÇ ÙÇçáó:50 1909 Ã. ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¨ Ñ³ñ³ÏÇó ßñç³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ í»ñ³μ»ñÛ³É ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ³é³çÇÝ ³ñÓ³·³ÝùÝ»ñáõÙ Ã»å»ï ·»ñÇßËáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ç³ñ¹»ñÁ Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý é»ÅÇÙÇ Ñ»ï¨áñ¹Ý»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí³Í ÉÇÝ»Éáõ ï»Õ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ Ñ³çáñ¹áÕ ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ ³ÙÇëÝ»ñÇÝ ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÇ Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙÝ»ñÇ Ù»Í Ù³ëÁ Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛ³ÝÁ μ»ñ»ó ³ÛÝ Çñ³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ùá½Ù³ÝÁ, áñ ç³ñ¹»ñÁ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí³Í ¨ Ññ³Ññí³Í »Ý »Õ»É »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ïáõë³Ïó³Ï³Ý áõ Ï³é³í³ñ³Ï³Ý Ï»ÝïñáÝÝ»ñÇó, ¨ ¹ñ³Ýó Çñ ³ÝÙÇç³Ï³Ý Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÝ ¿ μ»ñ»É Ý³¨ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý Ï³ÝáÝ³íáñ ½áñùÁ£ Ð³×³Ë, Ã»¨ ùáÕ³ñÏí³Í, Ù³ïÝ³ÝßíáõÙ ¿ñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ß³ñáõÝ³Ï»ÉÇ ÉÇÝ»ÉÁ Ï³Ù Ñ³Û»ñÇ ½·áÝáõÃÛ³Ý μ³ó³Ï³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý ¹»åùáõÙ Ýáñ, ³í»ÉÇ ÏáñÍ³Ý³ñ³ñ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Ñ³í³Ý³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ Üßí³Í Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³Ñ³ïí³ÍáõÙ Ù³ÙáõÉÁ Ñ³Ï³¹³ñÓ»ó Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý` Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ áñå»ë Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ù»Õ³íáñ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝ»Éáõ ³ÝÑÇÙÝ ÷áñÓ»ñÇÝ£ Ð³ñÏ ¿ Ýß»É, áñ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ¿ç»ñáõÙ Ññ³ï³ñ³ÏíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý μáÉáñ ³½·áõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ áõÕÕí³Í` Ñ³Ù»ñ³ß45 §Ä³Ù³Ý³Ï¦, Î. äáÉÇë, 12-25 Ù³ÛÇëÇ, ÃÇõ 174, 1909, ¿ç 2£ 46 î»°ë §ÎáÑ³Ï¦, 30.V.1909£ 47 î»°ë §²½¹³Ï¦, 12/25. IX. 1909£ 48 ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ »Õ»éÝÁ, î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ Ú³Ïáμ ä³åÇÏ»³ÝÇ ûëÙ³Ý»³Ý »ñ»ë÷áË³Ý ¾ïÇñÝ¿Ç, Î. äáÉÇë, 1919, ¿ç 42£ 49 Øáõß»Õ ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáë, Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ÙÕÓ³õ³ÝçÁ, ´áëïáÝ, 1916, ¿ç 41£ 50 §Ø³Ý½áõÙ¿Ç ¿ýù»³ñ¦, 4. IV. 1909£

î³Ã¨ÇÏ Ô³ÉÃ³ËãÛ³Ý

ËáõÃÛ³Ý Ïáã»ñ å³ñáõÝ³ÏáÕ Ñá¹í³ÍÝ»ñ, áñáÝù, Ã»ñ¨ë, Ýå³ï³Ï áõÝ»ÇÝ Ýå³ëï»Éáõ Ãáõñù»ñÇ ¨ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ ³½·³ÛÇÝ ÷áùñ³Ù³ëÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ë³Õ³Õ ·áÛ³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ý£ ÀÝ¹ áñáõÙ, ÝÙ³Ý Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙÝ»ñáõÙ ÁÝ¹·ÍíáõÙ ¿ñ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ñ³Ù»ñ³ßËáõÃÛ³Ý ëï»ÕÍÙ³Ý áõÕÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ³Ý·áñÍáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ³ÛÉ¨ Ýáñ ç³ñ¹»ñ Ññ³Ññ»Éáõ Ýñ³Ýó ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ²ÛëåÇëáí, Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëÇ ¨ ¼ÙÛáõéÝÇ³ÛÇ Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÇ` ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Éáõë³μ³ÝáÕ Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙÝ»ñÁ Ï³ñáÕ³ó³Ý ÉáõÛë ë÷é»É 1909 Ã. ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇ íñ³, ÇëÏ áñáß ¹»åù»ñáõÙ` Ù³ïÝ³Ýß»É Ý³¨ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÇÝ` »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ£

Tatevik Ghaltakhchyan The First Reflections of the 1909 Adana Massacres in the Western Armenian Press Summary The Armenian massacres of April 1909 organized in Adana and surrounding regions were covered intensivly in the Western Armenian press. The media outlets show that the information on the massacres in Adana and neighboring regions, organized by the Hamidian regime, were dominant in the Western Armenian press. Later most of the publications in the Western Armenian press tried to convince the society that the massacres were organized and provoked by the leaders of Young Turks and the government itself. In addition, Turkish regular army directly participated in the massacres of these period. In response to the baseless attempts of Young Turks’ government to represent the Armenians as guilty in the massacres the Armenian press published many opposing articles. The Young Turks ignoring their promises given during the revolution limited the freedom of speech by resuming the persecution of the Western Armenian printed media.

Ð²ÚÎ²Î²Ü ²ð¸Æ²Î²Ü²òàôØÀ àðäºê Ð²Úàò òºÔ²êä²ÜàôÂÚ²Ü ä²îÖ²è (²¸²Ü²ÚÆ úðÆÜ²Îàì) êáõñ»Ý Ø³ÝáõÏÛ³Ý XX ¹³ñÇ ëÏ½μÇÝ å³ñ½áñáß áõñí³·ÍíáõÙ ¿ñ ï³ñμ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ»ï³ÙÝ³ó ÙáõëáõÉÙ³Ý³Ï³Ý ¨ ³ñ¹Ç³Ï³Ý³óáÕ, Ýáñ³ÙáõÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ó·ïáÕ ¨ ¹ñ³Ýù Ñ³çáÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ Ûáõñ³óÝáÕ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ù³ÛÝùÝ»ñÇ ÙÇç¨£ ²Ûë Ë½áõÙÝ Çñ Ñ»ï μ»ñ»ó ³ÝÑ³Ý¹áõñÅáÕ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝ ¨ ³ï»ÉáõÃÛáõÝ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ, ÇÝãÁ ¹³ñÓ³í ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ 1909 Ã. ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ñ³Û»ñÇ ½³Ý·í³Í³ÛÇÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³Ý å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÁ£ ¶³Õ³÷³ñ³Ï³Ý Ù³Ï³ñ¹³Ïáí ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³é³í³ñÇãÝ»ñÁ Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Ý»ñÇ ½³ñ·³óÙ³Ý ¨ áõÅ»Õ³óÙ³Ý Ù»ç ï»ëÝáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Çñ³Ï³Ý íï³Ý·, ÁÝ¹Ñáõå ë»÷³Ï³Ý ·áÛáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, áõëïÇ ³ßË³ïáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ñ»Ýó ëÏ½μÇó Ë»Õ¹»É ÇÝùÝáõñáõÛÝáõÃÛ³Ý ó³ÝÏ³ó³Í ¹ñë¨áñáõÙ` ÉÇÝ»ñ ¹³ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý, Ã» ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý£ ²ñ¹Ç³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý ËÝ¹ÇñÝ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ XX ¹³ñÇ ëÏ½μÇÝ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ³ÛÉ³¹³í³Ý, áã ÙáõëáõÉÙ³Ý³Ï³Ý ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Ý»ñÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ ï»ÕÇ ¿ÇÝ áõÝ»ÝáõÙ ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÝ»ñ, áñáÝù ¹áõñë ¿ÇÝ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ½³ñ·³óÙ³Ý ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ïñ³Ù³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÇó£ Ðñ»³Ý»ñÁ, ÑáõÛÝ»ñÁ ¨ Ñ³Û»ñÁ ³ñ³·áñ»Ý Ùá¹»éÝÇ½³óíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ,1 ÇÝãÁ Ýñ³Ýó ëáóÇ³É-ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ù³Õ³ù³óÇ³Ï³Ý ³í»ÉÇ μ³ñÓñ ³ëïÇ×³ÝÇ íñ³ ¿ñ ¹ÝáõÙ ï»ÕÇ ÙáõëáõÉÙ³Ý μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù»Ù³ï£ ä³ïÙ³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÂáõñùÇ³ÛÇ ³ñ¹Ç³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÁ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ Ï³åáõÙ ¿ Ñ³Ýñ³å»ï³Ï³Ý ßñç³ÝÇ ¨ ØáõëÃ³ý³ ø»Ù³ÉÇ μ³ñ»÷áËáõÙÝ»ñÇ Ñ»ï, ÇÝãÁ ³Ý»ñÏμ³Ûáñ»Ý ×Çßï Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ Ñ³Ù³ñ»É, ù³ÝÇ áñ XX ¹³ñÇ ëÏ½μÇÝ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ ³ñ¹Ç³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÝ»ñÁ ß³ï ÃáõÛÉ ¿ÇÝ£ ²é³ÝÓÇÝ ¹ñë¨áñáõÙÝ»ñ Ï³Ù ³ñ¹Ç³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý ÷áñÓ»ñ Ã»¨ ³ñíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ¹ñ³Ýù ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ Ñ³ßíáí ³å³ñ¹ÛáõÝ ÷áñÓ»ñ ¿ÇÝ ¨ áã Ã» ïñ³Ù³μ³Ý³Ï³Ý ½³ñ·³óÙ³Ý Ñ»ï¨³Ýù£ ¸ñ³Ýó ÃíÇÝ Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ ¹³ë»É, ûñÇÝ³Ï` 1858 Ã. §ÐáÕ³ÛÇÝ Ïá¹»ùëÇ¦ ÁÝ¹áõÝáõÙÁ, áñÝ ÁÝ¹É³ÛÝ»ó Ù³ëÝ³íáñ ë»÷³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝ Ñ³Ý¹Çë³óáÕ ÑáÕ³ÏïáñÝ»ñÇ ßñç³Ý³ÏÁ, §²Ýß³ñÅ ·áõÛùÇ ¨ ÑáÕÇ Å³é³Ý·Ù³Ý Çñ³íáõÝùÇ Ù³ëÇÝ¦ 1859 Ã. ûñ»ÝùÁ, §²Ýß³ñÅ ·áõÛùÇ í³×³éùÇ Ï³ñ·Ç Ù³ëÇÝ¦ 1871 Ã. ûñ»ÝùÁ, 1839 Ã. ¨ 1856 Ã. Â³Ý½ÇÙ³ÃÇ μ³ñ»÷áËáõÙÝ»ñÁ áõ 1876 Ã. ØÇ¹Ñ³ïÛ³Ý ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ, áñÁ Ñéã³ÏáõÙ ¿ñ áñáß μáõñÅáõ³Ï³Ý ³½³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ` ³ÝÓÇ, ËÕ×Ç, ë»÷³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý, ÝáõÛÝå»ë ÙÝ³ó ÃÕÃÇ íñ³ ¨ ÏÛ³ÝùÇ ãÏáãí»ó£ ¸³ñ³ëÏ½μÇÝ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¹»é¨ë Ñ»ï³ÙÝ³ó, ³ñï³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ³ëÇ³Ï³Ý Ó¨Ç íñ³ ÑÇÙÝí³Í, ³í³ï³ïÇñ³Ï³Ý Ï³ñ·»ñáí ³åñáÕ, é³½Ù³-μÛáõñáÏñ³ï³Ï³Ý ¨ ÙáõëáõÉÙ³Ý³Ï³Ý ÏñáÝ³Ï³Ý í»ñÝ³Ë³íÇ ³½¹»óáõÃÛ³Ùμ ½³ñ·³óáÕ å»ïáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ñ£ ´ÝáõÛÃáí ÉÇÝ»Éáí é³½Ù³Ï³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝ, áñÇ μ³ñÇùÝ»ñÁ Ó»éù ¿ÇÝ μ»ñíáõÙ Ù»Í Ù³ë³Ùμ é³½Ù³í³ñÇ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³»õ »ÝÃ³Ï³ ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Ý»ñÇ Ñ³ñÏ³Ñ³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÙÇçáóáí, ³ÛÝ ß³Ñ³·ñ·éí³Í ã¿ñ ïÝï»ëáõÃÛ³Ý í»ñ³÷áËÙ³Ý Ï³Ù ³ñ¹Ç³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý Ù»ç£ ²Ûë 1 Àëï Ø³ùë ì»μ»ñÇ` ïÝï»ëáõÃÛ³Ý Ùá¹»éÝÇ½³óáõÙÁ Ý³Ë³ï»ëáõÙ ¿ ·ÛáõÕ³ïÝï»ëáõÃÛ³Ý ½·³ÉÇ ÇÝï»ÝëÇí³óáõÙ ¨ Ù³ëßï³μ³ÛÇÝ ÇÝ¹áõëïñÇ³ÉÇ½³óÇ³, ïñ³Ýëåáñï³ÛÇÝ ÙÇçáóÝ»ñÇ, Ï³åÇ ¨ ÏáÙáõÝÇÏ³óÇ³Ý»ñÇ ½³ñ·³óáõÙ, ßáõÏ³Û³Ï³Ý ïÝï»ëáõÃÛ³Ý ëï»ÕÍáõÙ, ÅáÕáíñ¹³·ñ³Ï³Ý ÷á÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ ¨ áõñμ³ÝÇ½³óÇ³ÛÇ ³×£ Øß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ Ùá¹»éÝÇ½³óÇ³Ý »ÝÃ³¹ñáõÙ ¿ ³ÛÉ ï»ë³ÏÇ Ù³ñ¹áõ ëï»ÕÍáõÙ, áñÁ Ýå³ï³Ï³áõÕÕí³Í ÏÉÇÝÇ áã Ã» ³í³Ý¹³Ï³Ý ³ñÅ»ùÝ»ñÇ, ³ÛÉ é³óÇáÝ³ÉÇ½ÙÇ íñ³... æ³Ý³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¨ ³ßË³ï³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¹³éÝáõÙ »Ý Ýáñ Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛ³Ý ·ÉË³íáñ ³ñÅ»ùÝ»ñÁ ( î»°ë Вебер М. Избранные произведения, М., 1990):

êáõñ»Ý Ø³ÝáõÏÛ³Ý

ÇñáÕáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ù»Í³å»ë ³½¹áõÙ ¿ñ ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý Ñ³ñ³μ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ½³ñ·³óÙ³Ý íñ³£ Î³åÇï³ÉÇëï³Ï³Ý Ñ³ñ³μ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, ûï³ñ»ñÏñÛ³ Ï³åÇï³ÉÁ ¹Åí³ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ ¿ÇÝ Ùáõïù ·áñÍáõÙ »ñÏÇñ£ âÏ³ñ ë»÷³Ï³Ý³ïÇñáç áõÝ»óí³ÍùÇ ¨ ÏÛ³ÝùÇ ³Ýíï³Ý·áõÃÛ³Ý »ñ³ßËÇù£ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ý»ñùÇÝ ¿áõÃÛ³Ý å³ï×³éáí ã¿ñ ÁÝ¹áõÝáõÙ å»ï³Ï³Ý μÝáõÛÃÇ Ýáñ³ÙáõÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ£ ÀÝ¹ áñáõÙ` ³Ûë Ñ³ñóáõÙ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»Í Ù³ëÇ Ùáï ·áÛáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»ñ áñáß³ÏÇ ÷áËÑ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝáõÃÛáõÝ£ âÏ³ñ ³ÛÝ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý Ï³ÙùÁ, áñÁ ½³ñÏ Ïï³ñ í»ñ¨Çó Ý»ñù¨ ³ñ¹Ç³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÇÝ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ³Û¹ áõÕÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ Ñëï³Ï ³½¹³ÏÝ»ñ ãÏ³ÛÇÝ Ñ»Ýó Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛ³Ý Ý»ñëáõÙ:2 ²Ûëå»ë, Ãáõñù å³ïÙ³μ³Ý Ð³ÉÛáõù æÇÉáíÁ ÝßáõÙ ¿, áñ ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ½³ñ·³óÙ³Ý ó³Íñ ï»Ùå»ñÁ å³ÛÙ³Ý³íáñí³Í ¿ÇÝ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç ·»ñÇßËáÕ å³Ñå³ÝáÕ³Ï³Ý Ùï³Í»É³Ï»ñåáí:3 ØÇ ß³ñù Ãáõñù Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñ Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý Ý»ñëáõÙ ³ñ¹Ç³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÝ»ñÁ Ï³åáõÙ ¿ÇÝ μ³ó³é³å»ë ºíñáå³ÛÇ ³½¹»óáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ»ï` Ëáë»Éáí §Ï³åÇï³ÉÇ½ÙÇ Ý»ñÏÁñÙ³Ý¦ Ù³ëÇÝ£ Àëï Ýñ³Ýó` »íñáå³Ï³Ý Ï³åÇï³ÉÇ½ÙÁ ÂáõñùÇ³ÛÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ μÝ³Ï³ÝáÝ »ñ¨áõÛÃ ã¿ñ ¨ ã¿ñ Ñ³Ù³å³ï³ëË³ÝáõÙ »ñÏñÇ Ý»ñùÇÝ å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ½³ñ·³óÙ³ÝÁ:4 ²Ûë å³ÛÙ³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ ³ñ¹Ç³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý ³é³ÝÓÇÝ ¹ñë¨áñáõÙÝ»ñÁ Ñëï³Ï ÁÝ¹·Íí³Í ³½·³ÛÇÝ-ÏñáÝ³Ï³Ý μÝáõÛÃ áõÝ»ÇÝ` ³ñï³Ñ³Ûïí»Éáí μ³ó³é³å»ë ÏñáÝ³Ï³Ý ÷áùñ³Ù³ëÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ ¨ ½³ñ·³Ý³Éáí áã Ã» ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ó»éÝ³ñÏ³Í ÙÇçáóÝ»ñÇ ßÝáñÑÇí, ³ÛÉ ÝáõÛÝÇëÏ Ç Ñ»×áõÏë ¹ñ³Ýó£ Âáõñù Ñ»ÕÇÝ³Ï æ»É³É ÜáõñÇÝ ÝßáõÙ ¿ »ñÏáõ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³Ýù, áñáÝù Ù»Í ¹»ñ áõÝ»ó³Ý Ãáõñù ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ×³Ï³ï³·ñÇ Ù»ç. Ý³Ë` ³í»ÉÇ Ñ»ßï ¿ñ Ó»éù μ»ñ»É ³åñ³ÝùÝ»ñ ¨ Ñ³ñëïáõÃÛáõÝ ÃßÝ³Ùáõ »ñÏñáõÙ` å³ï»ñ³½ÙÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÝ³Ïó»Éáí ¨ Ñ³ÕÃ³Ý³ÏÝ»ñ ï³Ý»Éáí, ¨, μ³óÇ ³Û¹, ³ñí»ëïÝ áõ ³ñÑ»ëïÝ»ñÁ ·ñ³íÇã ã¿ÇÝ ÃíáõÙ Ñ³ÕÃ³Ý³ÏÝ»ñÇó ³ñμ»ó³Í ³ñïáÝÛ³É ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç é³½Ù³ï»Ýã çáÏ³ïÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ:5 ²Ûë å³ÛÙ³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ³ñï³¹ñ³Ï³Ý »õ ³é¨ïñ³Ï³Ý ³ÙμáÕç Ý»ñáõÅÁ Ï»ÝïñáÝ³ÝáõÙ ¿ñ Ñ»Ýó ³ÛÉ³¹³í³Ý ËÙμ»ñÇ Ó»éùáõÙ£ ÎÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý ³ñ¹Ç³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý Ùá¹»ÉÁ£ ²ÛÉ³¹³í³Ý μáõñÅáõ³½Ç³Ý ¨ »íñáå³Ï³Ý ³½¹»óáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÐáõÝ³Ï³ÝÇ ¨ Ññ»³Ï³ÝÇ Ñ»ï ÙÇ³ëÇÝ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý μáõñÅáõ³½Ç³Ý Ýß³Ý³Ï³ÉÇ ¹»ñ ¿ñ Ë³ÕáõÙ XX ¹³ñ³ëÏ½μÇ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ÏÛ³ÝùáõÙ£ Ð³Û»ñÇ ³Ýí³Ý Ñ»ï ¿ñ Ï³åíáõÙ ³ñï³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý, ³ñÑ»ëïÝ»ñÇ ¨ ³é¨ïñÇ ß³ï áÉáñïÝ»ñÇ ½³ñ·³óáõÙÁ£ ²¹³Ý³Ý ³Ûë å³ñ³·³ÛáõÙ μ³ó³éáõÃÛáõÝ ã¿ñ, ³í»ÉÇÝ` áñáß Ñ³ñó»ñáõÙ ÝáõÛÝÇëÏ ûñÇÝ³Ï Ï³ñáÕ ¿ñ Í³é³Û»É£ ¶áÛáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»ñ áñáß³ÏÇ ÙÇ³Ï³ñÍáõÃÛáõÝ ³é ³ÛÝ, áñ ²¹³Ý³Ý áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ñ³ñÃ³í³ÛñÇ ³Ù»Ý³Ï³ñ¨áñ ù³Õ³ùÝ ¿ñ, ³ÛÉ Ý³¨ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ³Ù»Ý³Ñ³ñáõëï íÇÉ³Û»ÃÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÇ Ï»ÝïñáÝÁ:6 XX ¹. ëÏ½μÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ ù³Õ³ùÁ μáõéÝ Ã³÷áí ½³ñ·³ÝáõÙ ¿ñ£ ²ÛÝ Ã»¨ ÑÇÝ ¨ å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù ¿ñ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ XX ¹. ëÏ½μÇÝ Ï³ñ¨áñáõÃÛ³Ý ³×Ç Ñ»ï Ù»Ïï»Õ Ï³éáõó³å³ïí»É 2 Turhan Mumtaz, Gerplilasmanin naresindeyiz? Istanbul, 1961, s. 19-20: Ø»çμ»ñíáõÙ ¿ Áëï` Инджикян О., Буржуазия Османской империи, Ереван, 1977, стр.120 3 Äæèëëîâ Õ., Ýêîíîìèêà Òóðöèè, Ì.,1971, ñòð. 30. 4 Cem I., Turkiye’de geri kalmiskigin tarihi, Muzaffer Sencer, Osmanli toplum, yapisi, Istambul, 1969; Fisek Kurthan, Turkiye`de kapitalizmin gelismesi ve isce sinif, Ankara, 1969£ àõß³·ñ³í ¿, áñ ³Ûë Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÇ Ï³ñÍÇùáí` »íñáå³Ï³Ý³óáõÙÁ ¨ ³½³ï³Ï³Ý³óáõÙÁ μ»ñ»óÇÝ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ß³Ñ³·áñÍÙ³ÝÁ ¨ Ýñ³ μ³ó³Ñ³Ûï ÏáÕáåáõïÇÝ£ ºí, Ñ»ï¨³μ³ñ, Áëï æ»ÙÇ` §»íñáå³Ï³Ý³óáõÙÁ ¹³ñÓ³í Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ÷Éáõ½Ù³Ý ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³Ý å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇó¦£ 5 Nuri Celal, Tarihi tedenniati Osmaniye, Ist,1912, s. 56. Ø»çμ»ñíáõÙ ¿ Áëï` Инджикян О., Буржуазия Османской империи, Ереван, 1977, стр. 36. 6 Woods H. Charles, The Danger Zone of Europe, Boston, 1911, p.126.

êáõñ»Ý Ø³ÝáõÏÛ³Ý

¿ñ Ýáñ ß»Ýù»ñáí ¨ ëï³ó»É »íñáå³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ùÇ ï»ëù:7 ²¹³Ý³Ý »½³ÏÇ Ñ³Û³μÝ³Ï ßñç³ÝÝ»ñÇó ¿ñ, áñÁ ·ñ»Ã» ½»ñÍ ÙÝ³ó XIX ¹³ñ³í»ñçÇ Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÇó ¨ Ù³ñ¹Ï³ÛÇÝ áõ ÝÛáõÃ³Ï³Ý ÏáñáõëïÝ»ñ ãÏñ»ó£ ä³ï×³éÝ ³ÛÝ ¿ñ, áñ ³ÛÝ ã¿ñ ÁÝÏ³ÉíáõÙ Çμñ¨ íï³Ý·, ù³ÝÇ áñ ßñç³å³ïí³Í ¿ñ μ³½Ù³ù³Ý³Ï ÙáõëáõÉÙ³Ý μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ ´³óÇ ³Û¹, ù³Õ³ùÝ ³Ù÷á÷í³Í ¿ñ É»éÝ³ÛÇÝ ßñç³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ, áñáÝù Ýí³×»ÉÁ μ³í³Ï³Ý ¹Åí³ñ ÏÉÇÝ»ñ£ êñ³Ý å»ïù ¿ ·áõÙ³ñ»É ³ÛÝ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÁ, áñ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ ·ñ»Ã» ã¿ÇÝ ·áñÍáõÙ Ñ»Õ³÷áË³Ï³Ý Ïáõë³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ Ï³Ù ß³ï å³ëÇí ¿ÇÝ£ Ð. Â»ñ½Û³ÝÁ Ý³¨ ÝßáõÙ ¿, áñ 1895 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ íñ³ ³½¹»óáõÃÛáõÝ ãáõÝ»ó³Ý ßÝáñÑÇí ï»Õ³óÇ ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ ³½¹»óÇÏ Ãáõñù »ñ¨»ÉÇÝ»ñÇ, Ù³ëÝ³íáñ³å»ë ß»ÛË Ô³ñÇå ½³¹» Ð³×Ç Ö»Ù³É ¿ý»Ý¹ÇÇ ç³Ýù»ñÇ:8 Ð³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý ßñç³ÝÇ μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇó ½»ñÍ ÙÝ³Éáõ ßÝáñÑÇí íÇÉ³Û»ÃÇ Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý, ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ Ý³¨` ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ÏÛ³ÝùÁ ãÁÝ¹Ñ³ïí»ó ¨ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏáõÙ ¿ñ Çñ μáõéÝ ½³ñ·³óáõÙÁ£ 1909 Ã. Ý³Ëûñ»ÇÝ ù³Õ³ùÇ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ μ³ÕÏ³ó³Í ¿ñ 20 Ñ³½³ñ ïÝ»ñÇó ¨ ÉÇÝ»Éáí ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ï»ÝïñáÝÁ, Çñ íñ³ ¿ñ Ï»ÝïñáÝ³óÝáõÙ áõß³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¨ ßñç³Ï³ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇ μÝ³ÏÇãÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ ³ßË³ï³Ýù ·ïÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ Ý³ËÁÝïñ»ÉÇ í³Ûñ ¿ñ£ ê»½áÝ³ÛÇÝ ³ßË³ïáÕÝ»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ Ñ³ëÝáõÙ ¿ñ ÙÇçÇÝÁ 20 Ñ³½³ñÇ£ ÒÙ»éÝ ³ÛÝ ³í»É³ÝáõÙ ¿ñ ßñç³Ï³ ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñÇó, ·ÉË³íáñ³å»ë Ð³×ÁÝÇó, Î»ë³ñÇ³ÛÇó ¨ Ø³ñ³ßÇó »ÏáÕ ³ñÑ»ëï³íáñÝ»ñÇ ¨ Ù³Ýñ³í³×³éÝ»ñÇ Ñ³ßíÇÝ, ÇëÏ ·³ñÝ³ÝÁ` ³í»ÉÇ Ñ»é³íáñ í³Ûñ»ñÇó` Ê³ñμ»ñ¹Çó, îÇ·ñ³Ý³Ï»ñïÇó, ØáõßÇó, ¾ñ½ñáõÙÇó ¨ ³ÛÉ ï»Õ»ñÇó »ÏáÕ Ñ³Û ¨ ùáõñ¹ Ùß³ÏÝ»ñÇ Ñ³ßíÇÝ:9 ø³Õ³ùÇ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³Ý ½μ³ÕÙáõÝùÁ »ñÏñ³·áñÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ ¿ñ:10 ²Ùé³ÝÁ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ»é³ÝáõÙ ¿ñ ßñç³Ï³ ·ÛáõÕ»ñ ¨ ³·³ñ³ÏÝ»ñ áõ μ³Ùμ³Ï Ñ³í³ùáõÙ£ àñå»ë í³ñÓ³í×³ñ` ëï³ÝáõÙ ¿ñ Ñ³í³ù³Í μ»ñùÇ Ù»Ï áõÃ»ñáñ¹Á Ï³Ù ï³ëÝ»ñáñ¹Á ¨ ³ÛÝ Í³Ë»Éáí` ·áõÙ³ñ í³ëï³ÏáõÙ£ ÆëÏ ÓÙé³ÝÁ ³åñáõëïÇ ÙÇçáó ¿ÇÝ Ñ³ÛÃ³ÛÃáõÙ μ³Ùμ³Ï ½ï»Éáí: ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ Ï³ÛÇÝ ÙÇ ß³ñù μ³Ùμ³Ï³·áñÍ³Ï³Ý ·áñÍ³ñ³ÝÝ»ñ, áñáÝó ëáõÉáóÝ»ñÁ ¨ Ñ³½³ñ³íáñ ³ßË³ïáÕÝ»ñÁ ù³Õ³ùÇÝ »íñáå³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ùÇ ï»ëù ¿ÇÝ ï³ÉÇë£ Ä³Ù³Ý³ÏÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ »ñÏñ³·áñÍÝ»ñÁ Ù»Í ¹Åí³ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ ¿ÇÝ í³×³éáõÙ Çñ»Ýó μ»ñùÁ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ XIX ¹. í»ñçÇÝ ¨ XX ¹. ëÏ½μÇÝ íÇ×³ÏÁ ÷áËí»ó£ ºíñáå³Ï³Ý ³é¨ïñ³Ï³Ý ïÝ»ñÁ, Ù³Ý³í³Ý¹ ·»ñÙ³Ý³óÇÝ»ñÁ, ï³ñμ»ñ ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÝ³×ÛáõÕ»ñ ¿ÇÝ Ñ³ëï³ï»É ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ, áñáÝù »ñÏñ³·áñÍÇ μ»ñùÁ ¹»é ãëï³óí³Í` ÑÇÝ·-í»ó ³ÙÇë ³é³ç Ù»Í ·áõÙ³ñÝ»ñ í×³ñ»Éáí, ·ÝáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ï³ï³ñáõÙ »ñÏñ³·áñÍÝ»ñÇó£ ºÃ» úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛáõÝÁ Ùßï³å»ë ³ñ·»É³ÏáõÙ ¿ñ ³ñ¹Ç³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÝ»ñÁ, ³å³ »íñáå³Ï³Ý ³½¹»óáõÃÛáõÝÁ ß³ï ¹ñ³Ï³Ý ³½¹»óáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ñ ÃáÕÝáõÙ£ ²Ûë ³éáõÙáí ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³Ý` áñå»ë Íáí³÷ÝÛ³ ßñç³Ý, ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»ñ ³ÝÙÇç³Ï³Ýáñ»Ý ß÷í»Éáõ ¨ Ý»ñ³½¹í»Éáõ£ ø³Õ³ùÁ 67 ÏÇÉáÙ»ïñ³Ýáó »ñÏ³Ã·Íáí ÙÇ³ÝáõÙ ¿ñ Ø»ñëÇÝÇÝ` î³ñëáÝ ù³Õ³ùÇ ÙÇçáóáí£ ²Ûë ×³Ý³å³ñÑÝ ³å³ÑáíáõÙ ¿ñ ù³Õ³ùÇ »ÉùÁ ¹»åÇ Íáí£ XX ¹³ñ³ëÏ½μÇÝ ù³Õ³ù ¿ ÙïÝáõÙ »íñáå³Ï³Ý Ï³åÇï³ÉÁ, ÇÝãÁ ÏïñáõÏ ÷áËáõÙ ¿ íÇ×³ÏÁ ïÝï»ëáõÃÛ³Ý ß³ï ×ÛáõÕ»ñáõÙ£ ºíñáå³óÇÝ»ñÁ ÙÇ ß³ñù Ù»Í Ó»éÝ³ñÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ »Ý ÑÇÙÝáõÙ` μ³Ùμ³Ï³½ïÙ³Ý, ÑÛáõëÙ³Ý ¨ ·áñÍ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ Â»¨ ³Ù»Ý³Ù»Í ·áñÍ³ñ³ÝÁ å³ïÏ³ÝáõÙ ¿ñ ÑáõÛÝ îñÇå³ÝÇ »Õμ³ÛñÝ»ñÇÝ, áñáÝù μ³Ùμ³Ï³·áñÍáõÃÛ³Ý ÑÇÙÝ³¹Çñ7 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú³Ïáμ, ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ï»³ÝùÁ, Î.äáÉÇë, 1909, ¿ç 6£ 8 ¶áõïáõÉ»³Ý ¶ñÇ·áñ, Ð³Û É»éÁ. Î³ñÙÇñ ¹ñáõ³·Ý»ñ ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ï¿Ý, Î.äáÉÇë, 1912, ¿ç 29-30£ 9 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú³Ïáμ, Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 7£ 10 ²¹³Ý³Ý Ý³¨ í³×³é³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ï»ÝïñáÝ ¿ñ£ ì³×³é³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ ·ñ»Ã» ³ÙμáÕçáõÃÛ³Ùμ Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ó»éùáõÙ ¿ñ` μ³ó³éáõÃÛ³Ùμ ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ Ãáõñù ¨ ÑáõÛÝ í³×³é³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ£

êáõñ»Ý Ø³ÝáõÏÛ³Ý

Ý»ñÝ ¿ÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ÙÇ ËáõÙμ ³íëïñÇ³óÇ, ßí»Ûó³ñ³óÇ ¨ ·»ñÙ³Ý³óÇ ýÇÝ³ÝëÇëïÝ»ñ, áñáÝù ÙÇ³íáñí»É ¿ÇÝ ·»ñÙ³Ý³Ï³Ý È¨³Ýï³Ï³Ý μ³Ùμ³ÏÇ ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç, Çñ»Ýó ·áñÍÁ ÑÇÙÝ»óÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ£ ²Ûë ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ ³Ù»Ý ï³ñÇ Ý»ñÏñáõÙ ¿ñ Ù»Í ù³Ý³ÏáõÃÛ³Ùμ μ³Ùμ³ÏÇ ë»ñÙ ¨ í³ñÏÇ ï»ëùáí ï³ÉÇë ¿ñ ·ÛáõÕ³óÇÝ»ñÇÝ, áñáÝóÇó ¿É Ñ»ï³·³ÛáõÙ ·ÝáõÙ ¿ñ μ»ñùÁ, ¹³ñëáõÙ Ñ³Ï»ñÇ Ù»ç ¨ í³×³éùÇ áõÕ³ñÏáõÙ »íñáå³Ï³Ý ßáõÏ³Ý»ñ:11 ²ñï³ùÇÝ ßáõÏ³ÛÇ Ñ»ï³ùñùñáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ù»Í á·¨áñáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ñ ³é³ç³óñ»É. Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ ¨ ÑáõÛÝ»ñÇÝ å³ïÏ³ÝáÕ μ³Ùμ³Ï³·áñÍ³Ï³Ý ·áñÍ³ñ³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ñ³ñ¨³ÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ ·ñ»Ã» ³Ù»Ý ïáõÝ ëÏëáõÙ ¿ ½μ³Õí»É ³Ûë ·áñÍáí£ ê³Ï³ÛÝ ³Ûë ½³ñ·³óáÕ ïÝï»ëáõÃÛ³Ý ×ÛáõÕÁ ¹³éÝáõÙ ¿ Ý³Ë³ÝÓÇ ³é³ñÏ³, ¨ å³ï³Ñ³Ï³Ý ã¿, áñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÇ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ å³ïÏ³ÝáÕ ·áñÍ³ñ³ÝÝ»ñÇó ÙÇ³ÛÝ ²ßÁ·Û³Ý »Õμ³ÛñÝ»ñÇ ·áñÍ³ñ³ÝÝ ³ÝíÝ³ë ÙÝ³ó, ù³ÝÇ áñ ½áñ³ÝáóÇÝ Ùáï ¿ñ, ÇëÏ ÙÛáõëÝ»ñÝ ³ÙμáÕçáíÇÝ ³Ûñí»óÇÝ:12 ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ëÏëáõÙ »Ý Ñ³ëï³ïí»É »íñáå³Ï³Ý í³×³é³Ï³Ý³Ï³Ý Ñ³ÛïÝÇ ïÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÝ³×ÛáõÕ»ñ ¨ ·áñÍ³Ï³ÉáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ£ ê³ Ýå³ëïáõÙ ¿ñ Ý³¨ ³ñÑ»ëï³íáñáõÃÛ³Ý ½³ñ·³óÙ³ÝÁ, áíù»ñ μ³½Ù³ÃÇí å³ïí»ñÝ»ñ »Ý ëï³ÝáõÙ »íñáå³Ï³Ý ïÝ»ñÇ ïÝûñ»ÝÝ»ñÇó ¨ ·áñÍ³Ï³ÉÝ»ñÇó£ ÂáõñùÇ³ÛáõÙ Ù³ëÝ³×ÛáõÕ μ³ó»Éáõ áñáßáõÙ ÁÝ¹áõÝ»Éáõó Ñ»ïá, »íñáå³Ï³Ý ïÝ»ñÁ äáÉëÇó Ñ»ïá ß³ï Ñ³×³Ë Ù³ëÝ³×ÛáõÕ»ñ ¿ÇÝ μ³óáõÙ Ñ»Ýó ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ£ ´³½Ù³ï»ë³Ï ³åñ³ÝùÝ»ñÇ ³ñï³Ñ³ÝÙ³Ý Ñ»ï Ù»Ïï»Õ ²¹³Ý³Ý Ù»Í Í³í³ÉÇ Ý»ñÙáõÍáõÙ ¿ñ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÝáõÙ ºíñáå³ÛÇó£ ÀÝÃ³óáÕ ³ñ¹Ç³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý Ï³ñ¨áñ³·áõÛÝ óáõóÇãÝ»ñÇó ¿ Ý³¨ ³ñï³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ù»Ý³Û³óáõÙÁ ¨ ³ñï³¹ñ³Ï³Ý ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óáõÙ Ýáñ³ÙáõÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ý»ñ¹ñáõÙÁ£ Ø»ù»Ý³Ý»ñÇ Ý»ñÙáõÍáõÙÁ ¨ ¹ñ³Ýó ÙÇçáóáí ³ñï³¹ñ³Ï³Ý ·áñÍÁÝÃ³ó ËÃ³Ý»Éáõ ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßïáõÃÛáõÝÝ ÁÝ¹áõÝáõÙ ¿ñ Ý³¨ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ¸»é 1874 Ã. ÝáÛ»Ùμ»ñÇÝ ëáõÉÃ³ÝÇ Ñ³ïáõÏ Çñ³¹»áí Ù»ù»Ý³Ý»ñÇ ¨ ·ÛáõÕ³ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ·áñÍÇùÝ»ñÇ Ý»ñÙáõÍáõÙÝ ³½³ïíáõÙ ¿ñ Ù³ùë³ÛÇÝ í×³ñÝ»ñÇó:13 ê³Ï³ÛÝ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ù»Í ½·áõß³íáñáõÃÛ³Ùμ ¿ñ í»ñ³μ»ñíáõÙ ó³ÝÏ³ó³Í Ýáñ³ÙáõÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ, ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ Ý³¨` ³ñï³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ù»Ý³Û³óÙ³ÝÁ£ î»ÕÇ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý å³Ñå³ÝáÕ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ ½·³ÉÇáñ»Ý ³ñ·»É³ÏáõÙ ¿ñ ³Ûë ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÁ£ ²ÛÝ §ã³÷³½³Ýó Ù»Í ¹Åí³ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ »Ý Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝáõÙ ÷áË»É ÑáÕÇ Ùß³ÏÙ³Ý ÑÇÝ Ó¨»ñÁ¦:14 ². ÜáíÇã¨Á ÝßáõÙ ¿, áñ ·ÛáõÕ³ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ï»ËÝÇÏ³Ûáí Ñ³Ù³ÉñáõÙÁ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ ï»ÕÇ ¿ñ áõÝ»ÝáõÙ ³ÛÝù³Ý ¹³Ý¹³Õ, áñ ÁÝ¹Ñáõå ÙÇÝã¨ ²é³çÇÝ Ñ³Ù³ßË³ñÑ³ÛÇÝ å³ï»ñ³½ÙÁ áñáßÇã ·áñÍáÝ ¿ñ Ó»éùÇ ³ßË³ï³ÝùÁ:15 ÆëÏ ³Ñ³ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ·áñÍ³ñ³ñ ßñç³ÝÝ»ñÁ ß³ï ³ñ³· ¨ Ù»Í Ë³Ý¹³í³éáõÃÛ³Ùμ ÁÝ¹áõÝ»óÇÝ ³Ûë Ýáñ ÇñáÕáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¨ ëÏë»óÇÝ ³ÏïÇíáñ»Ý ÏÇñ³é»É ³ÛÝ£ ²Ûëå»ë` Ñ³Û»ñÇó ëï³óíáÕ å³ïí»ñÝ»ñÝ ³ÛÝù³Ý ß³ï ¿ÇÝ, áñ ³Ù»ñÇÏÛ³Ý ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ 1901 Ã. Ê³ñμ»ñ¹áõÙ ëï»ÕÍ»óÇÝ ÑáÕ³·áñÍ³Ï³Ý ·áñÍÇùÝ»ñÇ í³×³éùÇ Ï»ÝïñáÝ£ ²¹³Ý³Ý ³ÛÝ ßñç³ÝÝ ¿ñ, áñï»Õ ·ÛáõÕ³ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ï»ËÝÇÏ³Ý û·ï³·áñÍíáõÙ ¿ñ ³é³í»É ÇÝï»ÝëÇí Ï»ñåáí£ î³ñ»óï³ñÇ »ñÏñ³·áñÍÝ»ñÁ ëï³ÝáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ýáñ Ù»ù»Ý³Ý»ñ£ ²Ûëå»ë, ·»ñÙ³Ý³Ï³Ý §¸áÛã» μ³ÝÏÁ¦ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ëï»ÕÍ»É ¿ñ ÙÇ ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛáõÝ μ³Ùμ³ÏÇ ³ñï³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ£ 1906 Ã. ³ÛÝ ·ÛáõÕ³Ï³Ý μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ßñç³ÝáõÙ ³í»ÉÇ ù³Ý 2 ÙÇÉÇáÝ ýñ³ÝÏ ³ñÅáÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ Ù»ù»Ý³Ý»ñ ¿ñ Çñ³óñ»É£ ¶»ñÙ³Ý³óÇÝ»ñÁ Ý³¨ ½μ³Õí»óÇÝ ³Ûë ßñç³ÝÇ áéá·Ù³Ý ËÝ¹ÇñÝ»ñáí£ ²Ûëï»Õ ³ßË³ïáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ý³¨ ·ÛáõÕ³ïÝï»ëáõÃÛ³Ý 11 Woods H. Charles, The Danger Zone of Europe, Boston, 1911, p.128. 12 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú³Ïáμ, Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 9£ 13 Инджикян О., там же, стр. 76-77. 14 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 77: 15 Новичев А.Д., Очерки экономики Турции до мировой войны, стр. 81.

êáõñ»Ý Ø³ÝáõÏÛ³Ý

áÉáñïÇ ß³ï Ù³ëÝ³·»ïÝ»ñ£ ²Ûë ÑÇÙùÇ íñ³ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ëï»ÕÍíáõÙ ¿ ³½¹»óÇÏ ·»ñÙ³Ý³Ï³Ý ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛáõÝ` ¹áÏïáñ Î»Ù³ÏÇ ·ÉË³íáñáõÃÛ³Ùμ, áñÁ Ñ³ïáõÏ Ñ»ï³½áïáõÃÛáõÝ ·ñ»ó ³Û¹ ßñç³ÝÁ áéá·»Éáõ Ù³ëÇÝ:16 1906 Ã. §´Ûáõñ³ÏÝÁ¦ ·ñáõÙ ¿, áñ ÑëÏ³Û³Ï³Ý μ»ñù³ïáõ ÑáÕ³ï³ñ³ÍùÝ»ñáõÙ §58-60 Ï³ÉëÇã Ù»ù»Ý³Ý»ñÝ ûñ³Ï³Ý ³ñï³¹ñáõÙ »Ý 850-900 ïáÝÝ³ Ñ³ó³Ñ³ïÇÏ, ÇÝãÝ ³ñ³·³óÝáõÙ ¿ μ»ñù³Ñ³í³ùÁ Ý³Ëáñ¹ ï³ñÇÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù»Ù³ïáõÃÛ³Ùμ »ñ»ù ³Ùëáí£ Î³ Ý³¨ 500-600 ÑÝÓÇã Ù»ù»Ý³Ý»ñ¦:17 ²Ù»Ý ³ëå³ñ»½ ½³ñ·³ÝáõÙ ¿ñ »íñáå³Ï³Ý Ýáñ³ÙáõÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ßÝáñÑÇí, »ñÏñ³·áñÍÝ»ñÁ ï³ñ»óï³ñÇ ëï³ÝáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ýáñ Ù»ù»Ý³Ý»ñ ¨ ³ÛÉÝ£ ê³ ³ÝÁÝ¹áõÝ»ÉÇ ¿ñ ÙáõëáõÉÙ³Ý³Ï³Ý μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ, áñÁ Ù»Í ¹Åí³ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ ¿ñ Ññ³Å³ñíáõÙ ÑáÕÇ Ùß³ÏÙ³Ý ÑÇÝ, ³í³Ý¹³Ï³Ý Ó¨»ñÇó ¨ ÃßÝ³Ù³μ³ñ ¿ñ ïñ³Ù³¹ñíáõÙ Ýáñ³ÙáõÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÝ ³ÏïÇíáñ»Ý ÏÇñ³éáÕ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ£ È»÷ëÇáõëÁ ·ñáõÙ ¿, áñ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹»ñÇó Ñ»ïá Ãáõñù ·ÛáõÕ³óÇÝ»ñÁ áõÕÕ³ÏÇ ç³ñ¹áõ÷ßáõñ ³ñ»óÇÝ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ å³ïÏ³ÝáÕ §ºíñáå³ÛÇó μ»ñí³Í Ñ³ñÛáõñ³íáñ Ï³ÉëÇã ßá·Çáí ³ßË³ïáÕ Ù»ù»Ý³Ý»ñ ¨ »ñÏ³ÃÛ³ ·áõÃ³ÝÝ»ñ¦:18 ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÁ, Ëáë»Éáí ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ, Ñ³ïáõÏ ß»ßïáõÙ ¿ Ý³¨ Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ïñ³Í ÝÛáõÃ³Ï³Ý íÝ³ëÁ §ù³Ý¹í³Í ûç³ËÝ»ñÁ¦, ³Ù³Û³ó³Í ¹³ßï»ñÁ, ·áÕ³óí³Í ·ÛáõÕ³ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý Ù»ù»Ý³Ý»ñÁ, ³Ý³ëáõÝÝ»ñÁ, ³åñ³ÝùÝ»ñÁ, ß³ñÅ³Ï³Ý ·áõÛùÁ£ Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇ ß³ñùáõÙ ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÁ ÝßáõÙ ¿ ï³ñ³Í³ßÁñç³ÝÇ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ μ³ñ»Ï»óÇÏ íÇ×³ÏÁ, μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ÝÛáõÃ³Ï³Ý ³å³ÑáíáõÃÛáõÝÁ:19 Ü³ Ù»Í Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ ï³ÉÇë Ãáõñù»ñÇ Ù»ç ³ñÙ³ï³íáñí³Í ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ áõÝ»óí³ÍùÇ Ã³É³ÝÇ ÙáÉáõóùÇÝ ¨ Ï³ñ¨áñáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛ³Ý áÉáñïáõÙ Ýß³Ý³Ï³ÉÇó Ó»éùμ»ñáõÙÝ»ñÁ,20 áñå»ë Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³Ý å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÁ£ Ø»ù»Ý³Ý»ñÁ Ù»ñÅ»ÉÁ Ï³åí³Í ¿ñ ÙáõëáõÉÙ³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ùáï ³éÏ³ ³ÛÝ Ñá·»μ³Ý³Ï³Ý μ³ñ¹áõÛÃÇ Ñ»ï, áñ Ýñ³Ýù áõÝ»ÇÝ Ýáñ Ï³ñ·»ñÇ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ Ñ³ëï³ïÙ³Ý å³ï×³éáí£ Üñ³Ýó Ï³ñÍÇùáí Ù»ù»Ý³Ý»ñÁ` áñå»ë Ýáñ³ÙáõÍáõÃÛáõÝ, Çñ»Ýó Ý³ËÏÇÝ ³ñïáÝÛ³É íÇ×³ÏÇ Ë³ËïÙ³Ý å³ï×³é ¿ÇÝ ¹³ñÓ»É£ êñ³Ý ·áõÙ³ñíáõÙ ¿ñ Ý³¨ ³ÛÝ, áñ Ù»ù»Ý³Ý»ñÁ Ï³åíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ »íñáå³óÇÝ»ñÇ ÙáõïùÇ Ñ»ï, ÇÝãÁ ÝáõÛÝå»ë μ»ñáõÙ ¿ñ Ý³ËÏÇÝ §»ñ³Ý»ÉÇ Ï³ñ·»ñÇ Ë³Ã³ñÙ³ÝÁ¦£ Î³ëÏ³Í ãÏ³, áñ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÃÇñ³ËÁ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ñ³Û»ñÝ ¿ÇÝ, ³ÛÉ Ý³¨ Ýñ³Ýó ÏáÕÙÇó û·ï³·áñÍíáÕ Ýáñ ï»ËÝáÉá·Ç³Ý»ñÁ` ïñ³ÏïáñÝ»ñÁ ¨ Ù»ù»Ý³Û³óí³Í å³ñ³·³Ý»ñÇ ³ÛÉ Ó¨»ñÁ:21 ²ñ¹Ç³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý ³½¹»óáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý ÏÛ³ÝùáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»óáÕ ÷á÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ íñ³ ²ñ¹Ç³Ï³Ý³óáõÙÁ ¨ ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ³é³çÁÝÃ³óÁ ½áõ·áñ¹íáõÙ ¿ñ Ý³¨ áñáß³ÏÇ Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý ÷á÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ áõ ï»Õ³ß³ñÅ»ñÇ Ñ»ï£ Ð. Â»ñ½Û³ÝÁ ÝßáõÙ ¿, áñ ÙÇÝã Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ¨ Ãáõñù»ñÇ ÙÇç¨ Ñ³ñ³μ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ μ³í³Ï³ÝÇÝ É³í ¿ÇÝ£ Ð³ñ³μ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ Ùï»ñÙ³Ï³Ý áõ μ³ñ»Ï³Ù³Ï³Ý ¿ÇÝ, ¨ §·Û³íáõñ¦ μ³éÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ù»ç ·ñ»Ã» ·áÛáõÃÛáõÝ ãáõÝ»ñ, ¨ Ãáõñù»ñÇ áõ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÙÇç¨ Ñ³ñ·³ÝùÁ ÷áË³¹³ñÓ ¿ñ£ 16 Avni Huseyin, Bir yarim mustemleke olus tarihi, Istanbul, 1937, s. 42. Ø»çμ»ñíáõÙ ¿ Áëï` Инджикян О., Буржуазия Османской империи, стр. 205. 17 ´Ûáõñ³ÏÝ, 1906, # 19£ Ø»çμ»ñíáõÙ ¿ Áëï` Инджикян О., Буржуазия Османской империи, стр. 70 . 18 Adossides, p.105. 19 äáÕáëÛ³Ý ì., 1909 Ã. Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý å³ïÙ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý ·Ý³Ñ³ïÙ³Ùμ, ¿ç 51£ 20 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ£ 21 î»°ë Akçam T., A Shameful Act, p.63.

êáõñ»Ý Ø³ÝáõÏÛ³Ý

ê³Ï³ÛÝ Çñ³íÇ×³ÏÝ ³ëïÇ×³Ý³μ³ñ ÷áËí»ó, ¨ ¹ñ³ Ñ³Ù³ñ Ï³ÛÇÝ ÙÇ ß³ñù å³ï×³éÝ»ñ£ Ü³Ë` 1895 Ã. ¹»åù»ñÇó Ñ»ïá Î»ë³ñÇ³ÛÇó ¨ ³ÛÉ í³Ûñ»ñÇó ·³ÕÃáÕ ¨ Ã³É³ÝÇ áõ ç³ñ¹Ç Ù³ëÝ³Ïó³Í Ãáõñù»ñÁ ÙÇßï ï»Õ³óÇ Ãáõñù»ñÇÝ Ù»Õ³¹ñáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ É³í í»ñ³μ»ñÙáõÝù óáõó³μ»ñ»Éáõ Ù»ç ¨ Ïáã ³ÝáõÙ Ûáõñ³óÝ»É í»ñçÇÝÝ»ñÇë ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý Ñ³çáÕáõÃÛ³Ý åïáõÕÝ»ñÁ£ ¸ñ³Ý ·áõÙ³ñí»ó ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ÁÝ¹áõÝáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ë³Ý¹³í³éáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ Ð³Û»ñÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ §ØÇáõÃÛáõÝ ¨ ³é³ç³¹ÇÙáõÃÛáõÝ¦ Ïáõë³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ý ³Ù»Ý³³ÏïÇí ÏáÕÙÝ³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇó ¨ ³ç³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇó ¿ÇÝ, ¨ ï³ñ³μÝáõÛÃ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ ¿ÇÝ Ç Ñ³Ûï ·³ÉÇë, Ã» Çμñ Ýáñ Ï³ñ·»ñÁ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ μ³ó³éÇÏ ¹Çñù »Ý ßÝáñÑáõÙ, áñÁ íï³Ý·áõÙ ¿ñ Ë³ÉÇý³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý ÑÇÙù»ñÁ£ 1908 Ã. Ñ»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛ³Ý ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ ¹ñë¨áñ³Í Ù»Í Ë³Ý¹³í³éáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÃáõÛÉ ãïí»ó ï»ëÝ»É Ñ»ï½Ñ»ï» Ëáñ³óáÕ ³ï»ÉáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¨ ÃßÝ³ÙáõÃÛáõÝÁ:22 ÆëÏ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ñ³Û»ñÁ ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý μ³ó³Ñ³Ûï ¨ ÝáõÛÝÇëÏ óáõó³¹ñ³Ï³Ý ÏáÕÙÝ³ÏÇóÝ»ñÝ ¿ÇÝ£ Üáñ Ó»éù μ»ñ³Í ³½³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñáí ³ñμ³Í` Ýñ³Ýù ã³÷Çó ³í»ÉÇ ¿ÇÝ ³ãùÇ ÁÝÏÝáõÙ, ÇÝãÁ Éñçáñ»Ý ³ÝÑ³Ý·ëï³óÝáõÙ ¿ñ Ãáõñù»ñÇÝ, áñáÝù ã¿ÇÝ Ï³ñáÕ Ñ³Ù³Ï»ñåí»É ³ÛÝ ÙïùÇ Ñ»ï, áñ Ý³ËÏÇÝ §³ÝÑ³í³ï¦ Ñå³ï³ÏÝ»ñÇÝ å»ïù ¿ í»ñ³μ»ñí»É Çμñ¨ Ñ³í³ë³ñÝ»ñÇ:23 Üñ³Ýù Ç íÇ×³ÏÇ ã¿ÇÝ ÁÝ¹áõÝ»Éáõ, áñ Ñ³Û»ñÁ Ï³ñáÕ »Ý Çñ»Ýó Ñ³í³ë³ñ Çñ³íáõÝùÝ»ñ áõÝ»Ý³É ³éûñÛ³ ÏÛ³ÝùáõÙ, Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý Ñ³ñ³μ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñáõÙ, ¹³ï³ñ³ÝáõÙ ¨ ³ÛÉÝ£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ μ³ñ·³í³×áõÙÁ ¨ ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ½³ñ·³óáõÙÁ ï³ÉÇë ¿ ³ÛÝ Ñ³ñóÇ å³ï³ëË³ÝÁ, Ã» ÇÝãá±õ Ñ»Ýó ²¹³Ý³Ý ¹³ñÓ³í Ñ³Ï³Ñ³Û Ñ³ñí³ÍÇ ÃÇñ³Ë£ îÝï»ë³å»ë ³ñ³· ½³ñ·³Ý³Éáí` Ý³ Çñ ÏáÕÙÝ ¿ñ Ó·áõÙ Ñ³Û ·áñÍ³ñ³ñ ï³ññÁ, áõñ Å³Ù³Ý³ÏÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ÑáÍ μ³½ÙáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ñ Ï»ÝïñáÝ³ÝáõÙ£ ê³ Ëáñ³óÝáõÙ ¿ñ Ãáõñù»ñÇ Ï³ëÏ³Í³ÙïáõÃÛáõÝÁ, Ã» Ñ³Û»ñÁ Ó·ïáõÙ »Ý ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ Ï»ÝïñáÝ³Ý³É` »ñÏñ³·áñÍ³Ï³Ý ¨ í³×³é³Ï³Ý³Ï³Ý Ñ»é³ÝÏ³ñ³ÛÇÝ Íñ³·ñ»ñáí:24 ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñéã³ÏÙ³ÝÁ Ñ³çáñ¹³Í Ñ³Û»ñÇ á·¨áñáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ï³ñÍ»ë Ñ³ëï³ïáõÙ ¿ñ ³Ûë Ï³ëÏ³ÍÝ»ñÁ£ úñÇÝ³Ï` ²ñÇëï³Ï»ë ¶³ëå³ñÛ³ÝÁ äáÉëÇ §´Ûáõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦ Ã»ñÃáõÙ Ñ»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÇó ³ÝÙÇç³å»ë Ñ»ïá ·ñáõÙ ¿ ÙÇ Ñá¹í³Í³ß³ñ §¸»åÇ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³¦ Ëáñ³·ñáí` Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý áõß³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ï»ÝïñáÝ³óÝ»Éáí ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ñ³ñáõëï Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñáõÙ ³½·³ÛÇÝ ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ÏÛ³ÝùÁ ½áñ³óÝ»Éáõ Ýå³ï³ÏÇ íñ³:25 ºñμ Ù³ñïÇ 31-ÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ Ñ³ë³í ÉáõñÝ ³ÛÝ Ù³ëÇÝ, áñ §ØÇáõÃÛáõÝ ¨ ³é³ç³¹ÇÙáõÃÛáõÝ¦ Ïáõë³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ»é³óí»É ¿ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÇó, ï»Õ³Ï³Ý ÙáõëáõÉÙ³ÝÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù ¹»Ù ¿ÇÝ Ñ»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛ³Ý μ»ñ³Í ³ñ¹Ç³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý ï³ññ»ñÇÝ, ³é³çÇÝÁ Ñ³ñí³Í»óÇÝ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ` Çμñ¨ Ýáñ ·³Õ³÷³ñÝ»ñÇ ³Ù»Ý³»é³Ý¹áõÝ Ëñ³ËáõëáÕÝ»ñÇ ¨ ï³ñ³ÍáÕÝ»ñÇ:26 ¸ñ³Ý ·áõÙ³ñíáõÙ ¿ñ Ï³ñ¨áñ ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ·áñÍáÝÁ£ î»ÕÇ Ñ³Û»ñÁ ï³ñ³Í³ßñç³ÝáõÙ Ñ³Ý¹Çë³ÝáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ³Ù»Ý³Ñ³ñáõëï ¨ ³Ù»Ý³Ñ³çáÕ³Ï ¹³ëÁ£ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñÝ áõÝ»ÇÝ ÏÛ³ÝùÇ ³Ù»Ý³μ³ñÓñ Ù³Ï³ñ¹³ÏÁ£ ´áÉáñ áÉáñïÝ»ñáõÙ Ýñ³Ýù Ãáõñù»ñÇó ³é³ç ¿ÇÝ£ Ð³Û»ñÇ Ñ³çáÕáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÙ ¿ñ Ýñ³Ýó ëáóÇ³É³Ï³Ý ¹ÇñùÇ ÷á÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÙáõëáõÉÙ³ÝÝ»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ, áíù»ñ íñ¹áíí³Í ¿ÇÝ ¨ ³åñáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ý³Ë³ÝÓÇ ½·³óÙ³Ý Ù»ç:27 22 ¶áõïáõÉ»³Ý ¶., ÝáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 30£ 23 Дадрян В., История армянского геноцида, Ереван – 2007, стр. 232-233. 24 ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ñ³Ûáó å³ïÙáõÃÇõÝ, ËÙμ. ´Çõ½³Ý¹ ºÕÇ³Û»³Ý, ²ÝÃÇÉÇ³ë, 1970, ¿ç 220£ 25 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ£ 26 Akçam T., A Shameful Act, p.63. 27 Akçam T., A Shameful Act, p.63.

êáõñ»Ý Ø³ÝáõÏÛ³Ý

ÐÇÙ³ ³ñ¹»Ý Ãáõñù ·áñÍ³ñ³ñ ï³ññÁ ï»Ý¹³·ÇÝ »Éù ¿ñ ÷ÝïñáõÙ Çñ»Ýó Ñ³Ù³ñ ëï»ÕÍí³Í ³Ýμ³ñ»Ýå³ëï Ï³óáõÃÛáõÝÇó£ Âáõñù³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ó·ïáõÙ ¿ñ ÃáõÉ³óÝ»É ÑáõÝ³Ï³Ý ¨ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý μáõñÅáõ³½Ç³Ý£ ¸ñ³ÝÇó û·ïí»Éáí` Ãáõñù»ñÁ ÷áñÓáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ýáñ ¹Çñù»ñ ·ñ³í»É ïÝï»ëáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç£ ²Ûë Ùï³ÛÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÷áË³ÝóíáõÙ ¿ñ Ý³¨ Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï Ãáõñù μÝ³ÏÇãÝ»ñÇÝ£ Ð³çáÕ³Ï Ñ³Û»ñÝ ÁÝÏ³ÉíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ áñå»ë ³Ù»Ý³Ù»Í íï³Ý· ¨ ËáãÁÝ¹áï ë»÷³Ï³Ý ½³ñ·³óÙ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ£ â³ñÉ½ ìáõ¹ëÁ ·ñáõÙ ¿, áñ Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ë³ÝáõÃÝ»ñÁ ÏáÕáåï»Éáõó Ñ»ïá Ù³Ýñ³ÏñÏÇï ÷ÝïñáõÙ ¿ÇÝ å³ñï³óáõó³ÏÝ»ñ, áñå»ë½Ç Ñ³Ùá½í»ÇÝ, áñ ¹ñ³Ýù áãÝã³óí»É ¿ÇÝ£ ê³ ³ñíáõÙ ¿ñ ³ÛÝ μ³ÝÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ, áñå»ë½Ç ç³ñ¹»ñÁ í»ñ³åñ³Í ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÁ ãÏ³ñáÕ³Ý³Ý ëï³Ý³É ³ÛÝ å³ñïù»ñÁ, áñáÝù Å³Ù³Ý³ÏÇÝ ïí»É ¿ÇÝ ÙáõëáõÉÙ³Ý μÝ³ÏÇãÝ»ñÇÝ:28 ¸³ñ»ñ Ç í»ñ Ãáõñù»ñÁ í³ñÅí»É »Ý Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ ÁÝÏ³É»É Çμñ¨ ÙÇ ½³Ý·í³ÍÇ, áñÁ ïÇñ³å»ïáÕ ï³ññÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ ëï»ÕÍáõÙ ¿ Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý μ³ñÇùÝ»ñÁ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ù³Õ³ù³óÇ³Ï³Ý ³éáõÙáí áã ÙÇ Çñ³íáõÝù ãáõÝÇ£ ¸³ ß³ï Ñ³ñÙ³ñ³í»ï íÇ×³Ï ¿ñ ëï»ÕÍáõÙ, »ñμ Ãáõñù ³½·Á ½μ³ÕíáõÙ ¿ñ ÁÝ¹³Ù»ÝÁ å³ï»ñ³½Ù»Éáí, Ï³é³í³ñ»Éáí ¨ Ñ³ñÏ»ñ Ñ³í³ù»Éáí, ÇëÏ ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý μáÉáñ Ñá·ë»ñÁ ¹ñí³Í ¿ÇÝ ÏñáÝ³Ï³Ý ¨ ³½·³ÛÇÝ ÷áùñ³Ù³ëÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ íñ³£ ÐÇÙ³, »ñμ ³Ûë μ³Å³ÝáõÙÁ í»ñ³ÝáõÙ ¿ñ, ³ÝÇÙ³ëï ¿ñ ¹³éÝáõÙ Ý³¨ Ñ³Û»ñÇ, ÑáõÛÝ»ñÇ ¨ ³ÛÉ ³½·»ñÇ ·áÛáõÃÛ³Ý ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßïáõÃÛ³ÝÁ£ ²Ûëï»Õ å»ïù ¿ ï»ëÝ»Ýù Ýáñ ÂáõñùÇ³ÛÇ ï»ëÉ³Ï³ÝÇ ÑÇÙù»ñÁ, áñáÝù ¹ñí»óÇÝ Ñ³Û»ñÇ, ÑáõÛÝ»ñÇ ¨ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ ÙÛáõë ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Ý»ñÇ ¹»Ù Çñ³·áñÍí³Í ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ï»ëùáí£

Suren Manukyan Armenian Modernization As A Reason For The Armenian Genocide (Case Of Adana) Summary In the beginning of XX century the difference between retarded Moslem and modernized, innovative Armenian communities was clearly visible. This gap brought envy and hatred against the Armenians and became one of the reasons of 1909 Adana massacres. For centuries, the Turks perceived Armenians as subjugated, second-class citizens, who created goods and treasures for the Empire. However after the proclamation of 1908 Constitution this superiorinferior division de jure disappeared and the existence of Armenians and other non-Turkish nations became "useless". As long as Armenians accepted their old status and avoided claiming for equality with Muslims they could hope to remain secure and safe. The spread of capitalism, modernization, and reimplementation of the Constitution opened up new opportunities for Armenians. Possible change of public status reasoned violence.

28 Woods H. Charles, The Danger Zone of Europe, Boston, 1911, p.140.

REPORTS ON THE MASSACRES IN ADANA BY AUSTRO-HUNGARIAN NEWSPAPERS Éva Merénics The following analysis of the articles available about the massacres in Adana tries to reconstruct a general perspective from which the Austro-Hungarian readers of the examined newspapers were able to understand the events. Even though the examined newspapers had different orientations, common features can be observed. These mean first of all solidarity with Armenians. There may be also conclusions made about the start of the massacres which exclude Armenian provocation. Concerning responsibility, Abdul Hamid II’s involvement cannot be excluded, but that of the Young Turks’ is clear. It also turned out that the great powers intervened mainly because their citizens and properties were endangered. The massacres of Adana are reported in a detailed way and in an extensive quantity in Austro-Hungarian newspapers. The way how the reports describe the events of internal politics in the Ottoman Empire shows a vital interest of journalists and probably also that of the readers. Within the descriptions of the events there is a relatively high proportion of articles dedicated to the situation of Armenians in the Empire. The following analysis of the articles available about the Adana massacres tries to reconstruct a general perspective from which the readers of the examined newspapers were able to understand the events. First the common features of the three examined dailies and the general ideological orientation of the examined articles. In this framework there can be analysed in a more detailed way how this tragic episode of Armenian history had happened, based on the newspapers. The sources of reconstruction are purely contemporary articles of the examined newspapers written in German. Despite this fact the titles of unrelated articles certainly illustrate main political debates within the Monarchy in the examined period. In case of such cases also historical analyses will be used without analysing the related news. Concerning the events in Turkey – as the newspapers call the Ottoman Empire1 – and the massacres, sampling of the articles is needed. The reasons for this are the quantity of news and that the newspapers observed are not digitalised as texts. Thereupon a purely manual elaboration of them is possible at the moment. The examined period takes from 13 April 1909 – the start of the rebellion in Constantinople2 – to 20 June 1909 – the day when two of the given newspapers had not reported anything about Armenians for five days. The method of the selection is the following£ One daily newspaper from three of the capitals of the AustroHungarian Monarchy’s states is selected. These are Neue Freie Presse from Vienna, Pester Lloyd from Budapest and Prager Tagblatt from Prague. All of them were issued more times a day, and the first daily issues of the examined period are elaborated. Within these the first article handling with the events in the Ottoman Empire, further ones dealing with situation in the provinces, massacres, Ottoman state leaders committed to solve the situation, Armenians, Christians and the great powers’ actions connected to the Ottoman Empire – are taken into account. In some cases when the sample indicates other important topics related to Armenians – like freedom of press, actions of diplomatic corps or reactions of foreign states – will be also relied on. These will be marked. 1 According to this fact the expressions are exceptionally used in this study as synonyms. 2 None of the analysed newspapers use a clear term for the events; describe them as riot, rebellion, revolution, counterrevolution and crisis inconsistently.

Éva Merénics

The overall appearance of the articles is slightly different from the average ones of today’s printed press products. Most of the articles’ authors are not known, while the issuer of the source on which the given article relies on, is marked. In some cases, articles do not even have a title, which is especially characteristic in case of the leading articles. This is the reason why the data of references may seem incomplete. The examined newspapers have a similar structure. The leading article usually deals with a significant internal or external affair. This is followed by a part analysing internal affairs, and in the end external events are dealt with. The news documenting the massacres of Adana are usually in the final chapter of the news about the Ottoman Empire. The reports are based on telegraphs by own reporters of the newspapers, by diplomatic corps, official reports of Ottoman state institutions or sometimes on reports of other press agencies or newspapers. To understand the importance of the news from the Ottoman Empire and the ones dealing with the Armenian massacres, a quantitative analysis was made, but also the qualitative relations between the used indexes are analysed. Measuring the significance (see also as interest, popularity and importance) of the affairs of the Ottoman Empire and the massacres is carried out as it follows£ The page number of the beginning of the first articles in these given two topics will be relied on. The highest page number dealing with the massacres is page 11.3 Henceforth the interest will be measured on an 11-grade scale where the page number is inverted. Furthermore if Armenian news is mentioned before general news on the Empire, that means 0.5 grade more to the Armenian one. In case there are not any articles published in the given topic, the popularity grade of it is 0. In case of missing or damaged newspapers, the grade is -1 .4 If the tendency of increasing or decreasing of the page number of the chosen articles can be clearly stated then the importance of their topic can also be judged. The events in the Ottoman Empire can be divided into three phases. The first means approximately the first two weeks of the whole examined period. This was characterised by a high popularity of the events in the Ottoman state. The second phase took approximately until the end or minimally until the last week of May when the situation of the Ottoman Empire did not seem to be as important as it had been in the first stage but the massacres are constantly reported. The third and final phase took from the end of May when the massacres were relatively rarely reported and the Empire was getting into the focus of the news again rather due to the question of Crete. A further common feature of the popularity of the news from the Ottoman Empire is that due to a given occasion the importance of the related reports grows radically and after this a gradual sinking can be observed. This process usually divides the three phases into cycles which are entirely different in all of the three newspapers. The first one analysed is Pester Lloyd in which the first report on the massacres in Adana was published on 16 April. This phase when the Ottoman Empire enjoyed a high significance ended on 1 May. In this period the massacres’ popularity moved parallel with that of the general Ottoman proceedings and three cycles were present. The first took until 21 April. The general articles dealt with the background and chronology of the events while the massacres were appearing usually among the last news on the Empire. Only the leading article on 17 April may be connected to Armenians which states that the unionists would mean the right solution for the nationalities of the Empire because they are against the centralisation of the 3 Neue Freie Presse 30 May 1909, p. 11. 4 For popularity rates see the annexes.

Éva Merénics

Ottoman state system. Therefore the author does not agree with the minorities’ supporting the Young Turks.5 This criticism may indicate the newspaper’s sympathy towards Abdul Hamid II in this cycle. From 22 until 27 April the interest level of the descriptions about the Ottoman Empire lost of its height because of a serious crisis within the Hungarian government, which heavily affected the relations between Austria and Hungary, thereby the foreign affairs of the Monarchy as well. On the other hand there was a relative closeness between the importance of the general Ottoman and Armenian reports. This was due to the possible intervention of the European Powers.6 From 28 April to 1 May the situation of the Armenians reached a high grade of importance while the general news on the Empire gained back the same popularity that they had at the beginning of the events. The latter was due to the dethronement of sultan Abdul Hamid II. His person guided attention towards the massacres, as he was indicated by Pester Lloyd as responsible for the massacres of the 1890’s.7 The number and detailed description of victims and damaged properties also supported the Armenian issue’s popularity.8 Along with foreign citizens’ and therefore foreign powers’ further involvement.9 The second period took in Pester Lloyd from 3 till 20 May. Gaining relative importance of the Armenian affairs compared to the ones of the Ottoman Empire in general featured these days. The cause of these proceedings was that the dethronement of sultan Abdul Hamid seemed to stabilise the general situation. Articles about Armenians were leading the news about the Empire in five cases. Among other frequently handled topics Austria-Hungary’s annexing Bosnia and Herzegovina was mentioned in connection with the Monarchy’s rival, Serbia. To counterbalance this tense situation, friendly relation with the Ottoman Empire was required for the Monarchy.10 After the new sultan was inaugurated the general events and thereby also the ones in the Armenian vilayets repeatedly gained interest as the new emperor had mentioned the need for a peaceful interethnic and interreligious life in the Empire.11 The news about Armenians was still grave and mentioned the international connections of the issue. There is another frequently described question found in these Articles, the efforts of the Ottoman state bodies to handle the bloodshed.12 The five leading articles are mainly tied to foreign intervention. The one on 4 May is about the possible intervention of the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy in Asia Minor. Its title is ‘Protection of Austro-Hungarian citizens’, while the text itself only mentions the fact that the cruiser Zenta had started its journey to Mersina, joining cruisers of other states.13 Zenta’s Hungarian ties are evident. 14 These are clear reasons why the report became that important, although 5 Article 1 (For exact data of the articles see the bibliography) 6 Article 2; Article 3; Article 4; Article5; Article 6 7 Article 7; Article 8; Article 9 8 Article 10; Article 11; Article 9; Article 12 9 Article 7; Article 10; Article 11; Article 9 10 DIÓSZEGI István Az Osztrák-Magyar Monarchia külpolitikája (The Foreign Policy of the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy) (Budapest; Vince Kiadó, 2001) p. 124. 11 See for example Article 13 12 Article 14; Article 15; Article 16; Article 17; Article 18; Article 19; Article 20; Article 21 13 Article 22 14 "Zenta cirkáló története" (History of Cruiser Zenta), http://hajomakett.hu/content/view/655/41/

Éva Merénics

many articles discuss other great powers’ announced inactivity parallel with their intervention in reality. The next leading article one on 10 May relied on Norddeutsche Allgemeine Zeitung which also denied a possible intervention justifying this as it follows£ ‘[s]uch a big juncture as the one that took place in Turkey has rarely resulted in such a small number of victims and blood[...]’’15 and stated that the new power still needed time to stabilise its power even in the problematic parts of the empire.16 This contradicts to the foreign battleships’ presence at the coast of Asia Minor. The further leading articles were about the French lower house’s debate, an interpellation by deputy Denis-Cochin. The conclusion according to them is that France was willing to save the Armenians while the country must have not accused the Young Turks of the massacres because the bloodshed was tied to the reign of Abdul Hamid, and France needed to maintain a good relationship with the Ottoman Empire. France had connected the possibility of an intervention to the collective will of the great powers. The cycle from 10 until 16 May within the period furthermore can be described as a one that opposes the magnitude of the bloodsheds exactly by mentioning them primarily. This means that the graveness of the situation was denied by leading articles’ titles, contradicting their content. Beside this fact the events are described as ones that will be solved if the new power becomes stable. Despite this on May 11 it was mentioned in the leading article of Pester Lloyd that Armenians were the only ones in the empire who did not welcome the new Sultan enthusiastically. It was also stated that the massacres were bound to the name of Abdul Hamid II., therefore the author implicitly forecasted that the situation would ameliorate.17 On the contrary Shefket pasha told that£ ‘[t]he Turkish side hopes that due to the mentioned assurance and similar others the excited Armenian nation would calm down, so the further chase of them could be prevented.’18 This opinion warns of a retrospective accusation of Armenians for the massacres. Furthermore the issue of 11 May emphasises also critics about data related to the massacres which are alleged to be manipulated by the Ottoman authorities. The last phase was introduced by an intermediary cycle – 20-22 May – which added a new element to the news known in the former period. The insult of Armenians by Kurdish groups in Van, Mush, Bitlis and even again near Aleppo was also reported parallel with criticising the passiveness or inefficiency of the local authorities.19 The Armenians also appealed to Russia, France and England for help.20 This highlights again that the international involvement gave importance to the problem. In the last stage the general events of the Empire had quite a constant popularity. Even a new analysis dealt with the change of the sultan in a leading article which is also similar to the former ones.21 The main topics concerning the Ottoman Empire described in the newspaper 15 Article 23 16 Own translation, original phrase: "Eine so große Umwälzung, wie es sich jetzt in der Türkei vollzogen hat, hat wohl nur selten so wenig Opfer und Blut gefordert[...]" Article 23 17 Article 24 18 Own translation, original phrase: "Türkischerseits hofft man, daβ durch die erwähnte Versicherung und ähnliche andere die erregte armenische Nation sich beruhigen werde, so daβ die weitere Verfolgung der Armenier verhindert werden wird.§ Article 25, p. 5. 19 Article 25 p. 4. 20 Article 26 21 Article 27

Éva Merénics

are the programme of the government, the diplomatic affairs in connection with the inauguration of Mohamed V.,22 the consequences of the crisis and of the massacres. The Armenian massacres were mentioned with almost the same importance as the general articles about the empire, but there were not any reports published on 13 days of 28. The relative calmness was only contradicted by the riots following the planned disarmament of Zeytun’s and Van’s Armenians,23 Furthermore the reports from Dortyol were mentioned, where according to the newspaper a sergeant had fired against his own troop and there had been a panic due to this. On 25 May the article dealing with the new governmental programme expressed that the state power treat the massacres of Adana as events connected to the general reactionary movement in the country, and the newspaper started to do the same. The daily only reported the events and did not criticise them or parallel them with news from critical sources any more. In this period there was only one article which opposed the Ottoman state bodies because of the massacres and this even relied on the Russian and English diplomacy.24 Furthermore it was also expressed in an Ottoman politician’s opinion that the difference between the Ottoman state statistics and the Armenian and foreign estimations about the massacres would put an inconvenient impression on European powers.25 As a conclusion Pester Lloyd expressed a kind of solidarity during the massacres which was embodied in the criticism towards the experiments to solve the problem. Putting emphasis on the difference between Ottoman and foreign data about the massacres26 may be seen as such an effort. Another such attempt is the one which reports about the massacres stating that there were many children and women victimised or harassed,27 or the articles which express the similarity between the massacres of 1909 and of 1895-96,28 furthermore the ones dealing with the cruelty of the Kurds.29 On the other hand the Ottoman state rhetoric, the fading of the events and the alleged ties between the massacres and Abdul Hamid II. caused that the newspaper had less frequently criticised the situation of Armenians and the passivity of the authorities as the time was passing by. The next newspaper to be analysed is Prager Tagblatt. It has to be stated that the Czech Kingdom was politically drawn back in the dualist system of the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy30 therefore the events concerning the whole Monarchy had to be completed with the local news in a greater proportion than in Hungary for example. This might draw back the importance of the articles’ about foreign affairs. The three main phases can be found in Prager Tagblatt, too. The first period between 13 April and 1 May shows homogenous and vivid interest towards the events in the Ottoman Empire. The political background was analysed in the greatest proportion. The Young Turk 22 Article 28; Article 29; Article 30; Article 31; Article 32; 23 Article 33 24 Article 120 25 Article 33 26 Article 33; Article 121 27 See for example Article 34; Article 35 28 See for example Article 34; Article 7 29 See for example Article 10; Article 9; Article 15; Article 36; Article 37 30 DIóSZEGI István A nagyhatalmi politika másfél évszázada (One and a Half Century of the Politics of Power) (Budapest; História, MTA Történettudományi Intézete, 1997.)

Éva Merénics

regime is described as the one which had satisfied the West in the previous year.31 Although Prager Tagblatt stated based on information from a diplomat that the liberals planned a federal state, where the minorities might have equal rights.32 The daily did not agree or disagree with this plan. Later also the topic of Abul Hamid’s dethronement appeared in the news who was frequently mentioned in a pejorative manner.33 See for example the following expression£ ‘The old wish for full power remained in his heart and grained down the burning wish for revenge.’34 On 22 April the leading article pictured reconciliation between the sultan and the Young Turks which would lead to the further reign of Abdul Hamid II. The newspaper roughly criticised this possible case.35 The significance of the Adana massacres was also similar to that of the general affairs, although the bloodshed was not mentioned 5 times after their first occurrence in the newspaper. On the other hand they were mentioned three times in leading articles. The first report on the massacres is a short article based on a consular telegraph describing the danger which was surrounding also foreign citizens residing in the given area. The report furthermore stated that the slaughter of Armenians was constant since 15 April and that the local authorities were not in position to stop the events.36In two cases the bloodshed was mentioned in connection with the intervention of the great powers.37 This signals, that the international involvement caused an increased level of popularity. One more article with one of the highest popularity described the massacres of 1895-96 as ones which were alleged to have connections to Abdul Hamid and this caused that the Armenians had been taking part constantly in activities against the sultan.38 The second significant period in Prager Tagblatt took from 3 to 22 May. The feature of this is that the Armenian affairs were mainly published on the same page as the Ottoman general issues, while the news generally take only some paragraphs, if any. The reports about the Empire described the stabilisation of the Young Turks’ power and Abdul Hamid’s fate. The cause for the visible but not real cycles is that more topics from inside the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy were reported in a differently detailed way. Concerning Armenians, their hard situation was described. The Newspaper reported continuous riots from Asia Minor. It is also stressed that ‘[t]he massacres keep on gaining a greater extent, and the details which are reported here mock at all descriptions.’39 The newspaper communicated also that military troops and a courtmartial was sent to the problematic region, and that the massacres were not spreading which is a serious contradiction compared to the former citation. Between 15 and 22 May the articles about Armenians depicted further planned measures to stop the bloodshed. These were a circular letter promised by the Sheikh ul-Islam to calm down the Muslims in the region thanks to former complaints of the Armenian 31 Article 38 32 Article 39 33 See for example: Article 40; Article 41 34 Article 42 35 Article 43 36 Article 44 37 Article 45; Article 46; Article 47; Article 48 38 Article 49 39 Own translation, original phrase: "Die Massakers nehmen noch immer an Umfang zu, und die Einzelheiten, über die hierher berichtet wird, spotten jeder Beschreibung." in Article 50

Éva Merénics

notabilities.40 Furthermore disarmament was also in view, but the article does not mark whom the measures should rely on.41 The Armenian issue was mentioned also frequently together or because of the great powers. 42 After this Prager Tagblatt also emphasised that the situation was ameliorating although the Austro-Hungarian cruiser, Zenta had to leave Mersina for Alexandretta because riots were reported from there. The same caused that English marines had landed at the same place to protect the English consulate. Shefket pasha had even mustered the Ottoman navy.43 This had happened despite the fact that on 10 May the news described that according to Germany the international intervention was unnecessary which was also agreed by the Porte.44 In these days a denial of the situation’s graveness was not denied by articles mentioned in the first row. The last period took from 23 May till 7 June in case of the Armenian news and 20 June in case of the news About the Ottoman Empire. The news about Armenians highlighted the fact again that the activity of the court-martials and of the troops sent to the problematic areas45 was not as efficient as it had been planned to be. The newspaper did not criticise this, only communicated reports about their incapability without any comments. On the other hand Prager Tagblatt did not state in this fading period, that Abdul Hamid was responsible for the massacres while the events were echoed in a gradually fading way. Concluding Prager Tagblatt’s picture about the massacres, the relatively small quantity of articles dealing with the issue does not result in an as representative image as in Pester Lloyd. But paying attention to the fact that the Czech newspaper had more internal issues to deal with, the significance of the news from the Ottoman Empire is quite noteworthy. The daily did not have strongly contradictory phases, and the massacres were tied to Abdul Hamid II. only in the earlier phase of the events, but the earlier opinions about his responsibility might contribute to the disappearing importance of the events. The last newspaper which dealt with the Ottoman Empire in the greatest quantity is Neue Freie Presse. The daily’s three phases are also clearly visible though the newspaper had its own perspective, too. The first period took from 13 to 27 April when the general news on the Empire were at a quite homogenous importance level, almost always leading articles, but the massacres’ significance did not parallel with this. At the beginning of the massacres there was a unique speculation present, that the incident of Adana had been only due to the fact that the local Muslim mob had heard about the situation in the capital. One of the articles states that the sultan must have not risked his situation by his having been suspicious for supporting a reactionary movement, so his responsibility is denied. Furthermore the international balance of power might cause Russia’s and Britain’s intervention in favour of Christians.46 The government was also unsuspected according to the newspaper, for they must have not provoked international intervention, therefore they also had

40 Article 51 41 Article 52 42 Article 53 43 Article 54 44 Article 55 45 Article 56; Article 57; Article 58; Article 59; Article 60; 46 Article 61

Éva Merénics

to make confident steps in order to stop the massacres.47 Between 19 and 22 April the Armenians’ issue was dealt with a higher importance than in the previous days. The articles about the massacres reported their cruelty, but the efforts to stop them were often mentioned, like the debate by the Chamber of Deputies was described together with the attempts for examination of the case and sending military forces to the Adana Vilayet.48 There was also a sign of the start of an international intervention, but the news stated that the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy was about to send one cruiser to protect Austro-Hungarian citizens and the embassy in Constantinople and further actions were in sight only in accordance with the great powers.49 From 23 till 26 April the news signalled loss of popularity of the Armenian news, while the Ottoman Empire was treated in leading articles. An author underlined the opinion that the victory of the Young Turks was inevitable, for ‘[y]outh always wins because she is the maintainer of folks and is the mark of vital vigour deepest inside [in them].’50 Hereby the newspaper expressed solidarity with the Young Turks like in other articles.51 The leading article on 24 April article stated that the conflict in Adana showed the bloodshed’s mainly religious roots.52 After this the newspaper alleged ties between Abdul Hamid and the events by comparing the current massacres to the ones of 1895-96.53 The other occurrences of the bloodshed were usually connected to foreign intervention while mainly reports from Ottoman state sources denied any tensions.54 Such contradictions were commented in only one case, but the article is important, because it is present in all of the three examined newspapers. This reported for the first time the retrospective accusation of Armenians having provoked the massacres. This is a clear sign of solidarity in all of the newspapers. Neue Freie Presse Furthermore stated that the ‘civilised world’ must not have left this issue unsolved.55 On the other hand on 25 April also a report by the Ottoman Embassy in Vienna was published without any comments stating that armed Armenians had insulted Muslims in Dortyol and the English vice-consul in Mersina, but the authorities had done everything they could in order to protect foreign properties.56 The next phase took from 27 April to 24 May. From 5 to 9 May the importance of the Ottoman Empire was decreasing because the newspaper also tended to report and analyse the crisis in Hungary, Bosnia and Herzegovina is mentioned, together with other unrelated issues. Generally the significance of news on the Ottoman Empire tended to have more visible cycles while the popularity of reports on Armenians were following the importance of general articles about the Ottoman Empire. The latter ones signalled growing distrust towards Abdul Hamid II in parallel with Mohamed V’s inauguration.57 An article even stated that Ab47 Article 62 48 Article 63; Article 64; Article 65 49 Article 66; Article 67; Article 68; Article 69; Article 70; Article 71; Article 72; Article 64 50 Article 73 51 Article 74; Article 61 52 Article 75 53 Article 76 54 Article 77 55 Article 76 56 Article 78 57 Article 79; Article 80; Article 81

Éva Merénics

dul Hamid or people in his confidence had ordered the massacres, as the soldiers sent to the region had gotten serious financial supports from them. He was also accused of his keeping the current massacres quiet. At the same time the new leadership’s chances to solve the problem seemed to be low although the massacres were described as the first test for the Young Turks.58 In spite of this fact even military troops which had the task to re-establish order took part in slaughtering people and Kurdish participation was also evident.59 Local authorities’ reports were shown to the Chamber of Deputies which reports were said to prove Armenian provocation and were opposed by Armenian deputies.60 The latter ones had even organised a solidarity march where Young Turk leaders had also taken part,61 which indicates the lightmindedness of their presence if we take their future leading role during the genocide into account. The author of the report had chosen the title ‘Young Turks’ demonstration against the Armenian Massacres’. Meanwhile the organisers were of Armenian origin, irrespective of their political orientation. The first comment indicating the responsibility of the current rulers was published on 30 April£ ‘It is noteworthy that the circles of the Porte are going on ascribing the events in Vilayet Adana to the Armenian [Revolutionary] Commission.’ This appeared after having stated that Adana was only a pile of ash and the Armenians were extirpated.62 After these controversial statements Neue Freie Presse based on the opinion of a professor not named, wrote on the responsibility of western press in case of such a massacre.63 The articles mentioned also some efforts of the state power to intervene. The Ottoman authorities made symbolic measures to stop the massacres, for example Mahmud Shefket’s visit to the Armenian patriarch or the lecture of Niazi Bey in an Armenian school.64 The real intervention had been characterised by handling the aftermath of the massacres, not its roots. This means charity, troop-sending, strong censorship of press, and restriction of telegrams from the region.65 In these days the rulers started to deny still humiliating actions against Armenians and to emphasise Muslim inhabitants’ much graver situation.66 Neue Freie Presse on the contrary remarkably started to rely on Armenian sources at a greater extent. Meanwhile foreign intervention was one of the least important issues in the newspaper among the articles on the massacres as they were mentioned in the last row and in a small quantity. 67 In the last period after 24 May the Armenian massacres appeared only on 13 days. Turkey was mentioned more in connection with the international share of power and within this with the Crete question. The news already known from Pester Lloyd and Prager Tagblatt was nearly the same,68 but Neue Freie Presse did not take into account the statement of Hilmi pasha that 58 Article 82; Article 83; Article 84; Article 85; Article 86; Article 87 59 Article 88; Article 89; Article 87; Article 90; Article 91; Article 92 60 Article 93 61 Article 94 62 Own translation, original phrase: "Bemerkenswert ist, daβ die Pfortenkreise fortfahren, die Ereignisse in Vilajet Adana dem Armenischen Kommittee zuzuschreiben" Article 89 63 Article 95 64 Article 96; Article 97 65 Article 98; Article 99; Article 100; Article 101; Article 102; Article 103; Article 104; Article 105; Article 106; Article 104 66 Article 107 67 Article 99; Article 108; Article 109; Article 110; Article 111; Article 112; Article 113; 68 See for example Article 114; Article 115; Article 116; Article 117; Article 118; Article 119;

Éva Merénics

the massacres had been caused by Abdul Hamid and the Armenians tied the events to his reign. Therefore greater neutrality can be stated in this case. The conclusion about the newspaper is that it was generally less influenced by the great powers’ and the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy’s opinion. The vivid international attention did not even cause growing importance of the events in the daily. While in the beginning it was understating the graveness of the massacres by describing them as a local religious conflict, this started to be balanced by giving more reliability to Armenian sources. Hereby also the incapability of the state bodies was more visible. Concerning Abdul Hamid’s responsibility, the newspaper stated it was proven, but expressed that the situation was not solved by the change of power. Now that all newspapers are described there are still factors of the events which can only be reconstructed from all three newspapers. Such is the direct cause of the events. Pester Lloyd described that the massacres had started because of a murder.69 Prager Tagblatt wrote that an Armenian had wounded two Muslims for self-defence and due to this, local Muslims started to slaughter Armenians.70 Finally Neue Freie Presse published the report of the Ottoman Embassy in Vienna stating that an Armenian had been attacked by two Muslims because of an incident in connection with a woman. After this the Armenian had wounded them and one of them died. This event had been followed by scattered fights, and armed Armenians had rallied in the surroundings, Muslims had resisted, and the local authorities had intervened.71 Paying attention to the frequent official distortion of reports, and the beginning of the Ottoman embassy’s report overlap Prager Tagblatt’s version, the latter seems to be the most probable. The dailies had found proofs of Abdul Hamid’s direct responsibility. This might be true, but could also signal the witnesses’ fear from being impeached by the new reigning power. After this non-excludable accountability of Abdul Hamid II also the responsibility of the Young Turks has to be stated. All newspapers made visible, that the new authorities had remained passive, had distorted reports and had accused Armenians in a retrospective manner. External actors in the events have to be mentioned, too. The great powers intervened mainly because their citizens and properties were endangered. Though, there was a sign of solidarity, the personnel of the battleships and of diplomatic bodies often helped Armenians. Among these the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy frequently expressed its passivity, but this had been probably possible because of annexing Bosnia and Herzegovina, as it was already analysed in the part about Pester Lloyd.72 Despite these the newspapers signalled that there must have been social solidarity towards Armenians in the Ottoman Empire if the significance of this issue was this high. The origins of sympathy exceed the framework of this analysis. Despite it may be stated or mentioned as questions to be answered later, that the probable cause could be the common Christian traditions of the different peoples and by the historical presence of Armenians in the Monarchy. It remains also a question how some years later this solidarity and the memory of the massacres of 1909 influenced the situation of Armenian refugees after the genocide.

69 Article 122 70 Article 123 71 Article 68 72 DIöSZEGI István Az Osztrák-Magyar Monarchia külpolitikája (The Foreign Policy of the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy) (Budapest; Vince Kiadó, 2001.) p. 124.

Ă&#x2030;va MerĂŠnics

Annexes Annex I. Significance of the first articles connected to the topics indicated in Pester Lloyd First article about the Ottoman Empire x First article about Armenians

Éva Merénics

Annex II. Prager Tagblatt

Annex III. Neue Freie Presse

Éva Merénics

Bibliography DIÓSZEGI István A nagyhatalmi politika másfél évszázada (One and a Half Century of the of Great Power Politics) (Budapest; História, MTA Történettudományi Intézete, 1997.) DIÓSZEGI István Az Osztrák-Magyar Monarchia külpolitikája (The Foreign Policy of the Austro-Hungarian Monarchy) (Budapest; Vince Kiadó, 2001.) p. 124. ----------------------------------------------------------------------------------"Zenta cirkáló története" (History of Cruiser Zenta) http://hajomakett.hu/content/view/655/41/ Article 1 Leading article in Pester Lloyd, 17 April 1909 p. 1. Article 2 "Unterredung mit einem Diplomaten" in Pester Lloyd, 23 April 1909. p. 3. Article 3"Die Lage in den Provinzen" in Pester Lloyd, 22 April 1909 p. 4. Article 4 "Die Situation in der Türkei" in Pester Lloyd, 23 April 1909 Article 5 "Die Armeniermassakers" in Pester Lloyd, 26 April 1909 p. 5. Article 6 "Die Armeniermassakers" in Pester Lloyd, 27 April 1909 p. 7. Article 7 VÁMBÉRY Ármin "Die Absetzung des Sultans" in Pester Lloyd, 28 April 1909 pp. 1-3. Article 8 Leading article in Pester Lloyd 29 April 1909 p. 1. Article 9 "Die Armeniermassakers" in Pester Lloyd, 30 April 1909 p. 4. Article 10 "Die Armeniermassakers" in Pester Lloyd, 28 April 1909. p. 6. Article 11 "Christen- un Fremdenfeindliche Bewegung" in Pester Lloyd, 29 April 1909 p. 5.; Article 12 "Die Armeniermassakers" in Pester Lloyd1 May 1909 p. 5. Article 13 "Die Vorgänge im Orient" in Pester Lloyd, 3 May 1909 p. 3. Article 14 "Die Armeniermassakers" in Pester Lloyd 3 May 1909 p. 5. Article 15 "Die Armenischen Massakers" in Pester Lloyd 4 May 1909 p. 4. Article 16 "Maßrichtungen gegen die Presse" (not part of the described sample) p. 3. in Pester Lloyd 5 May 1909, Article 17 "Die Armeniermassakers" p. 4. in Pester Lloyd 5 May 1909 Article 18 "Maßregelung der Presse" (not part of the sample) Pester Lloyd 6 May 1909 p. 3. Article 19 Die Ereignisse in der Türkei in Pester Lloyd 7 May 1909 p. 4. Article 20 "Vorstellungen der Mächte wegen der Gefährdung der Christen" in Pester Lloyd 8 May 1909 p. 5. Article 21 Die Armeniermassakers" in Pester Lloyd 9 May 1909 p. 4. Article 22 "Schutz Österreich-Ungarischen Untertanen" in Pester Lloyd 4 May 1909 p. 4.

Éva Merénics Article 23 "Die Intervention der Mächte" in Pester Lloyd 10 May 1909 p. 3. Article 24 Leading article in Pester Lloyd 11 May 1909 p. 1. Article 25 "Die Lage in den Provinzen" in Pester Lloyd 16 May 1909 p. 5. Article 26 "Ansuchen der Armenier um Hilfe" in Pester Lloyd 21 May 1909 p. 2. Article 27 Leading article in Pester Lloyd 26 May 1909. p. 1. Article 28 "Audienz des Botschafters Markgrafen Pallavicini beim König" in Pester Lloyd 26 May 1909 p. 6. Article 29 "Die Ereignisse in der Türkei" p. 7. in Pester Lloyd 26 May 1909 Article 30 Leading Article in Pester Lloyd 8 June 1909. p.1. Article 31 Die Kretische Frage in Pester Lloyd 14 June 1909. p. 2. Article 32 Leading article in Pester Lloyd 16 June 1909. p. 1. Article 33 "Die armenischen Unruhen"in Pester Lloyd 24 May 1909 p. 2. Article 34 "Die armenischen Massakers" in Pester Lloyd 23 April 1909 p. 4. Article 35 "Die Armeniermassakers" 13 May 1909, p.3. Article 36 "Armeniermassakers" in Pester Lloyd 12 May 1909. p. 3. Article 37 "Die Lage in den Provinzen" in Pester Lloyd 15 May 1909., p. 6. Article 38 "Der Sturz der Jungtürken" in Prager Tagblatt 15. April 1909 p. 1. Article 39 "Berliner Regierungskreise über die Gegenrevolution" in Prager Tagblatt, 15 April 1909. p. 3. Article 40 "Abdul Hamid" in Prager Tagblatt 25 April 1909 p. 2. Article 41 "Der Gerettete Sultan" in Prager Tagblatt 24 April 1909 p. 1. Article 42 "Der Triumph der Jungtürken" in Prager Tagblatt 20 April1909 p. 1. Article 43 "Der pardonierte Despot" in Prager Tagblatt 22 April 1909, p.1. Article 44 "Massacre zwischen Mohammedanern und Armeniern" in Prager Tagblatt 17 April 1909 p. 3. Article 45 "Die Ereignisse in der Türkei" in Prager Tagblatt 18 April 1909 p. 1. Article 46 "Die Ergebnisse in der Türkei" in Prager Tagblatt 19 April 1909. p. 1. Article 47 "Massacres in Kleinasien und Syrien" in Prager Tagblatt 22 April 1909 p. 2.; Article 48 "Christenverfolgungen in Kleinasien und Syrien" in Prager Tagblatt 23 April 1909 pp. 2-3. Article 49 "Der Thronwechsel in der Türkei" in Prager Tagblatt 21 April 1909 pp. 1-2. Article 50 "Massakers in Syrien" in Prager Tagblatt 3 May 1909 p. 3. Article 51 "Türkei" in Prager Tagblatt 18 May 1909 p. 3. Article 52 "Türkei" in Prager Tagblatt 15 May 1909 p. 4. Article 53 "Die Armenier flehen um Hilfe" in Prager Tagblatt 21 May 1909. p. 4. Article 54 "Türkei" in Prager Tagblatt 12 May 1909. p.4. Article 55 "Die Lage in der Türkei" in Prager Tagblatt 10 May 1909. p. 2. Article 56 "Das Strafgericht in Adana" in Prager Tagblatt 23 May 1909. p. 3. Article 57 "Türkei" in Prager Tagblatt 24 May 1909 p. 3. Article 58 "Unruhen in Armenien und Albanien" in Prager Tagblatt 29 May 1909 p. 3. Article 59"Tätigkeit der Kriegsgerichte" in Prager Tagblatt 3 June 1909. p. 2. Article 60 "Zu den Metzleien von Adana" in Prager Tagblatt 7 June 1909. p. 2. Article 61 Leading article in Neue Freie Presse 17 April 1909 p. 1. Article 62 "Die Jungtürken vor Konstantinopel’ 18 April 1909 p.2. Article 63 "Debatte in der Kammer über die Vorgänge in Adana" in Neue Freie Presse 19 April 1909 p. 4. Article 64 "Unterredungen mit zwei Syrischen Politikern" in Neue Freie Presse 21 April 1909 p. 4. Article 65 "Maßnahmen von Verhütung von Blutvergießen" in Neue Freie Presse 22 April 1909. p. 4. Article 66"Die eventuelle Entsendung von Kriegsschiffen nach Konstantinopel" in Neue Freie Presse 16 April 1909 p. 4. Article 67 "Die Metzleien in Adana" in Neue Freie Presse 19 April 1909. p. 4.

Éva Merénics Article 68 "Die Armeniermetzleien in Kleinasien" p. 5. in Neue Freie Presse 20 April 1909 Article 69 "Entsendung amerikanischer Kriegesschiffe" in Neue Freie Presse 21 April 1909 p. 7. Article 70 "Einigung der Mächte für den Fall einer Intervention" p. 5. Article 71 "Die Metzleien in Syrien" p. 7. in Neue Freie Presse 22 April 1909 Article 72 "Die Haltung Österreich-Ungarns" in Neue Freie Presse 20 April 1909 p. 6. Article 73 Leading article in Neue Freie Presse 25 April 1909 p. 1. Article 74"Die Katastrophe in der Türkei" in Neue Freie Presse 21 April 1909 p. 1. Article 75 Leading article in Neue Freie Presse 24 April 1909 p. 1. Article 76"Das Armeniermetzlei in Kleinasien" in Neue Freie Presse 23 April 1909 p. 5-6. Article 77 See for example: "Eine Zuschrift der Türkischen Botschaft" in Neue Freie Presse 23 April 1909 p. 6. Article 78 "Die Unruhen in Adana" in Neue Freie Presse 25 April 1909 p. 6. Article 79 "Der Thronwechsel in der Türkei" in Neue Freie Presse 5 May 1909 p. 2. Article 80 "Der Thronwechsel in der Türkei" in Neue Freie Presse 7 May 1909 p. 6. Article 81 "Der Thronwechsel in der Türkei" in Neue Freie Presse 8 May 1909 p. 5. Article 82"Das Schicksal des Sultans" in Neue Freie Presse 27 April 1909. p. 2. Article 83 Leading article in Neue Freie Presse 28 April 1909. p. 1. Article 84 "Der Sultan und die Armenier" p. 4. in Neue Freie Presse 28 April 1909. Article 85 "Die Christenmetzleien in Syrien" p. 6. in Neue Freie Presse 28 April 1909..; Article 86 "Der Gefangene von Saloniki" in Neue Freie Presse 30 April 1909. p. 2. Article 86 "Die erste Kraftprobe des Jungtürkentums" in Neue Freie Presse 1 May 1909 p. 2. Article 87"Die Christenmetzleien in Syrien" in Neue Freie Presse 27 April 1909 p. 5.; Article 89 "Das Armenierblutbad in Adana" in Neue Freie Presse 30. April 1909, p. 2.; Article 88 "Das Gemetzel in den Vilajets Adana und Aleppo" in Neue Freie Presse 3 May 1909 p. 4 Article 89 "Bedrohung der Armenier in Kleinasien" in Neue Freie Presse 3 May 1909 p. 4.; Article 92 "Die Armeniergemetzel" in Neue Freie Presse 4 May 1909 p. 5. Article 90 "Eine Debatte über die Armeniergemetzel" in Neue Freie Presse 3 May 1909 p. 4. Article 91 "Demonstration der Jungtürken gegen die Armeniermetzleien" in Neue Freie Presse 4 May 1909 p. 5. Article 92 "Sultan Abdul Hamid und die Christen im Orient" in Neue Freie Presse 1 May 1909 p. 2. Article 93 "Zur Beruhigung der Armenier in Neue Freie Presse 16 May 1909 p. 8.; Article 97 Die türkischen Behörden und die Armenier" in Neue Freie Presse 17 May 1909 p. 3. Article 94"Maßregeln gegen die Presse" (not part of the sample) in Neue Freie Presse 5 May 1909 p. 3. Article 95 "Die Aufschreitungen gegen die Armenier" in Neue Freie Presse 5 May 1909 p. 3. p. 4. Article 96 "Anordnungen des Generalissimus Schefket Pascha" in Neue Freie Presse 6 May 1909 p. 4. Article 97 "Verlängerung des Terminus für die Waffenabsetzung" in Neue Freie Presse 9 May 1909 p. 7. Article 98 "Das Programm des neuen Kabinetts in Neue Freie Presse 13 May 1909. p. 8., Article 103 "Kriegsgerichtliche Verfolgung von Zeitungsherausgebern" in Neue Freie Presse 19 May 1909. p. 5. (not part of the sample) Article 99 "Die Lage in Syrien" in Neue Freie Presse 20 May 1909. p. 5. Article 100"Verschärfungen des Preßgesetzes" (not part of the sample) Article 101"Weisungen Mahmud Schefket Paschas an die Presse" in Neue Freie Presse 21 May 1909 p. 5. Article 102"Die Aufschreitungen gegen die Armenier" in Neue Freie Presse 12 May 1909. p. 5. Article 103 "Die Metzleien in Adana" in Neue Freie Presse 6 May 1909 p. 5. Article 104 "Die angebliche Intervention fremder Mächte" in Neue Freie Presse 9 May 1909 p. 7. Article 105 Intervention des Russischen Botschafters für die Armenier in Musch" in Neue Freie Presse 16 May 1909. p. 8. Article 106 "Die Vereinigten Staaten für den Schutz der Christen im Orient" in Neue Freie Presse 17 May 1909 p. 3. Article 107 "Bitte der türkischen Armenier um Hilfe" in Neue Freie Presse 21 May 1909 p. 5.

Éva Merénics Article 108 "Minister Pichon über die Armeniergemetzel" in Neue Freie Presse 18 May 1909 p. 4. Article 109 "Befürchtungen über Armeniermetzleien in Zeitun" in Neue Freie Presse 24 May 1909 p. 3. Article 110"Das Regierungsprogramm Hilmi Paschas" in Neue Freie Presse 25 May 1909 p. 3. Article 111 "Furcht vor einem Angriff der Kurden" in Neue Freie Presse 27 May 1909 p. 6.; Article 117 "Kriegsgerichtliche Urteile und Verhaftungen" in Neue Freie Presse 3 June 1909 p. 5. Article 112 "Ein Blutiger Vorfall in Adana" in Neue Freie Presse 6 June 1909 p. 8. Article 113 "Russische und englische Ratschläge an die Pforte" in Neue Freie Presse 13 June 1909, p. 6. Article 114 "Die Lage in Adana" in Pester Lloyd 13 June 1909. p. 5. Article 115 "Die Armeniermassakers" in Pester Lloyd 11 May 1909 p. 5. Article 116 "Beunruhigung in der Provinz" in Pester Lloyd 16 April 1909 p. 4.; Article 117 "Die Schreckenherrschaft des Moslims" in Prager Tagblatt 18 April 1909 p. 2. Other related issues of the newspapers are from 13 April 1909 till 20 June, available at: http://anno.onb.ac.at

¾í³ Ø»ñ»ÝÇã ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÝ Áëï ³íëïñá-ÑáõÝ·³ñ³Ï³Ý Ã»ñÃ»ñÇ Ñ³Õáñ¹áõÙÝ»ñÇ ³Ù÷á÷áõÙ Ðá¹í³ÍáõÙ ùÝÝáõÃÛ³Ý ¿ ³éÝíáõÙ ³íëïñá-ÑáõÝ·³ñ³Ï³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉáõÙ 1909 Ã. ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ³ñÓ³·³ÝùÁ£ Ð»ï³½áïáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ ÁÝïñí»É ¿ »ñ»ù Ã»ñÃ` ìÇ»ÝÝ³ÛÇ §Neue Freie Presse¦–Á, ´áõ¹³å»ßïÇ §Pester Lloyd¦–Á ¨ äñ³Ñ³ÛÇ §Prager Tagblatt¦–Á£ Ä³Ù³Ý³Ï³·ñ³Ï³Ý ³éáõÙáí ùÝÝáõÃÛ³Ý »Ý ³éÝíáõÙ 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇ 13-Çó ÙÇÝã¨ 1909 Ã. ÑáõÝÇëÇ 20-Á ÁÝÏ³Í Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙÝ»ñÁ£ Ðá¹í³ÍÁ, ÑÇÙÝ³Í ÉÇÝ»Éáí ·»ñ³½³Ýó³å»ë ³íëïñá-ÑáõÝ·³ñ³Ï³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÇ Ñ³Õáñ¹³Í ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇ íñ³, áõß³·ñ³í ï»Õ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ Ñ³Õáñ¹»Éáõó μ³óÇ, ³ñï³Ñ³ÛïáõÙ ¿ Ý³¨ ³ÛÝ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³Ý ÙÇïáõÙÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù ÁÝÏ³Í ¿ÇÝ ³Û¹ Ã»Ù³ÛÇ Éáõë³μ³ÝÙ³Ý ÑÇÙùáõÙ` Ï³åí³Í Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ¨ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ÂáõñùÇ³ÛÇ Ý»ñëáõÙ ³Ýóáõ¹³ñÓ»ñÇ ßáõñç ²íëïñá-ÐáõÝ·³ñÇ³ÛÇ ¹ÇñùáñáßÙ³Ý Ñ»ï£

àð´²ÊÜ²Ø ¶àðÌàôÜºàôÂÚàôÜÀ 1909 Â. ²¸²Ü²ÚÆ ºì Ð²ÈºäÆ Ü²Ð²Ü¶ÜºðàôØ îºÔÆ àôÜºò²Ì æ²ð¸ºðÆò Ðºîà ²ñ³Ù ØÇñ½áÛ³Ý àñå»ë Ï³ÝáÝ, ó³ÝÏ³ó³Í å³ï»ñ³½ÙÇ, μÝ³Ï³Ý ³Õ»ïÇ Ï³Ù ³ÛÉ ³ñï³Ï³ñ· Çñ³íÇ×³ÏÇ å³ÛÙ³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ ³Ù»Ý³Ëáó»ÉÇ ¨ ³Ýå³ßïå³Ý ËáõÙμÁ »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÝ »Ý£ ´³ó³éáõÃÛáõÝ ãÏ³½Ù»óÇÝ Ý³¨ 1909Ã. úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¨ Ð³É»åÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ç³ñ¹»ñÁ£ ¸»é¨ë 1894-1896ÃÃ. ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí áñμ³ó³í ßáõñç 60.000 Ñ³Û »ñ»Ë³£1 úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý Ï³ñ·»ñÇ í»ñ³Ï³Ý·ÝáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Á ÏñÏÇÝ »ÝÃ³ñÏí»ó Ïáïáñ³ÍÇ` Ññ³ï³å ¹³ñÓÝ»Éáí áñμ³ËÝ³Ù ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ñóÁ£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¨ Ð³É»åÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ç³ñ¹»ñÇó Ñ»ïá, Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇó ½³ï, áñμ³ËÝ³Ù ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛáõÝ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÝáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ý³¨ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ûï³ñ»ñÏñÛ³ ÙÇëÇáÝ»ñÝ»ñÁ£ æ³ñ¹»ñÇó Ñ»ïá μ³óí»óÇÝ áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñ, áñï»Õ ³å³ëï³Ý ·ï³Ý Ù»Í Ãíáí Ñ³Û áñμ»ñ£ ²Ûë Ñá¹í³ÍáõÙ Ï³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝ³Ýù ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ßñç³Ý³ÏÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó Çñ³Ï³Ý³óí³Í áñμ³ËÝ³Ù ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛ³ÝÁ£ 1908Ã. »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ñ»Õ³ßñçáõÙÇó ¨ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý í»ñ³Ñéã³ÏáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá ²½·³ÛÇÝ Ï»ÝïñáÝ³Ï³Ý í³ñãáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ï³½Ù»ó àñμ³ËÝ³Ù Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáí, áñÇ Ýå³ï³ÏÝ ¿ñ Ñá·³É Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí áñμ³ó³Í »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÇ ËÝ³ÙùÁ£ ê³Ï³ÛÝ 1909Ã. ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¨ Ð³É»åÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ç³ñ¹»ñÇó Ñ»ïá àñμ³ËÝ³Ù Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ ÙÇ³Ï ·áñÍÁ ¹³ñÓ³í ³Û¹ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí áñμ³ó³Í Ñ³Û »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÇ ËÝ³ÙùÝ áõ ¹³ëïÇ³ñ³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÁ£2 ²Û¹ Ýå³ï³Ïáí ²½·³ÛÇÝ Ï»ÝïñáÝ³Ï³Ý í³ñãáõÃÛáõÝÁ 1909Ã. û·áëïáëÇÝ Ï³½Ù»ó ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ áñμ³ËÝ³Ù Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÁ£3 Ð³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ ³Ý¹³ÙÝ»ñ ¹³ñÓ³Ý 13 Ñá·Ç, áñáÝóÇó ÁÝïñí»ó Ð³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ ¹Çí³ÝÁ, áñÇ Ï³½ÙáõÙ ÁÝ·ñÏí»óÇÝ ²ñß³Ï ÞÙ³íáÝ»³ÝÁ` ³ï»Ý³å»ï, Ú³Ïáμ ¶áñ»³Á` ÷áË³ï»Ý³å»ï, ê³ñ·Çë êáõÇÝÁ` ³ï»Ý³¹åÇñ, Ü»ñë¿ë úÑ³Ý»³ÝÁ` ÷áË³ï»Ý³¹åÇñ, ²ÉÇùë³Ý Âû÷³É»³ÝÁ` ·³ÝÓ³å»ï£4 ²ÛÝ Çñ ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³çáÕ ÁÝÃ³óùÇ »ñ³ßËÇùÝ»ñ Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ ¿ñ ³½·³ÛÇÝ ³½ÝÇí ½·³óáõÙÝ»ñÁ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ §úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý μ³ñÛ³ó³Ï³ÙáõÃÛáõÝÁ¦£5 Ü³Ëù³Ý Ñ³½³ñ³íáñ áñμ»ñÇ û·ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ·áñÍÇÝ ³ÝóÝ»ÉÁ Ñ³ñÏ³íáñ ¿ñ å³ñ½»É Ýñ³Ýó ëïáõÛ· ÃÇíÝ áõ ËÝ³Ù»Éáõ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ÙÇçáóÝ»ñÁ£6 ²Û¹ ÇëÏ å³ï×³éáí áñáßáõÙ Ï³Û³óí»ó Çñ³íÇ×³ÏÇÝ ï»ÕáõÙ Í³ÝáÃ³Ý³É ¨ ³ÝËÝ³Ù ÙÝ³ó³Í áñμ»ñÇÝ ï»Õ³íáñ»É Çñ»Ýó ÙÇç³í³ÛñÇ ³Ù»Ý³Ñ³ñÙ³ñ í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ£7 î»ÕáõÙ áñμ»ñÇÝ Ñ³í³ù»Éáõ ¨ áñμ³Ýáó1 Raymond H. Kévorkian, La Cilicie (1909-1921). Des Massacres d’Adana au Mandat Français, 1999, p.102. 2 î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ ²ÛñÇ³ËÝ³Ù Û³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ, 1910 ë»åï»Ùμ»ñÇ 11 – 1912 ë»åï»Ùμ»ñÇ 11£ Ú³õ»Éáõ³Í ï»Õ»Ï³·Çñ ùÝÝÇã-å³ïáõÇñ³Ï ä. Ä³· ê³Û³å³É»³Ý£ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉÇë, 1912, ¿ç 8£ 3 ÎÇÉÇÏÇá áñμ³ËÝ³Ù Ï»¹ñáÝ³Ï³Ý Û³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáí£ î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ 1909 û·áëïáë 7 – 1910 ¹»Ïï»Ùμ»ñ 31, Î.äáÉÇë, 1911, ¿ç 3£ 4 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 5-6£ 5 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 8£ 6 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 6£ 7 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 7£

²ñ³Ù ØÇñ½áÛ³Ý

Ý»ñ ÑÇÙÝ»Éáõ ·áñÍÁ Ï³ñ·³íáñ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ÁÝïñí»ó Ê³ã³ïáõñ ¶éáõ½Û³ÝÁ, áí ³ßË³ï»É ¿ñ ì³ÝÇ ³Ù»ñÇÏÛ³Ý áñμ³ÝáóáõÙ ¨ áõÝ»ñ áñμ³ËÝ³Ù ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛ³Ý ÷áñÓ£ àñμ»ñÁ ¹³ë³Ï³ñ·í»óÇÝ »ñÏáõ ËÙμÇ` 1. Æ Ñáñ» ¨ Ç Ùáñ» áñμ 2. ØÇ³ÛÝ Ç Ñáñ» áñμ êÏ½μÝ³Ï³Ý ßñç³ÝáõÙ áñáßáõÙ ¿ñ Ï³Û³óí»É áñμ»ñÇÝ ï»Õ³÷áË»É ¨ ³å³ëï³Ý ïñ³Ù³¹ñ»É Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëÇ, ¼ÙÛáõéÝÇ³ÛÇ ¨ º·ÇåïáëÇ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ£ ê³Ï³ÛÝ ä³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³ÝÁ í»ñçÇÝ å³ÑÇÝ Ï³ñ·³¹ñáõÙ ¿ ï»ÕáõÙ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»É áñμ³ËÝ³Ù ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛáõÝÁ£8 ²Û¹ áñáßáõÙÁ å³ÛÙ³Ý³íáñí³Í ¿ñ ³ÛÝ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³Ýùáí, áñ áñμ»ñÝ ³Ûë ¨ ³ÛÝ ÏáÕÙ ãóñí»ÇÝ, ãÑ»é³Ý³ÛÇÝ Çñ»Ýó Ñ³Ûñ»ÝÇ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇó ¨ Çñ»Ýó ûç³ËÝ»ñÇó£9 àñμ»ñÇÝ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉÇë ï»Õ³÷áË»Éáõ ·³Õ³÷³ñÇ ¹»Ù ÙÇ áõß³·ñ³í Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙ ¿ ½»ï»Õí³Í §´Çõáõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝÇ¦ Ñ³Ù³ñÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏáõÙ` §ÎÇÉÇÏ»óÇ áñμ»ñáõÝ ËÝ¹ÇñÁ¦ Ñá¹í³ÍáõÙ, ÝßíáõÙ ¿, áñ åáÉë³Ñ³Û»ñÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ ïÇñáÕ Ï³ñÍÇùÝ ³ÛÝ ¿ñ, áñ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ áñμ»ñÇÝ ³í»ÉÇ Ýå³ï³Ï³Ñ³ñÙ³ñ ¿ñ ï»ÕáõÙ å³ïëå³ñ»É ¨ ÏñÃ»É£ àñå»ë ÑÇÙÝ³íáñáõÙ ÝßíáõÙ ¿ñ Ñ³Ûñ»ÝÇ í³Ûñ»ñÇó ãÏïñ»ÉÁ ¨ ï»ÕáõÙ áñμ³ËÝ³ÙÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÙ³Ý Ù³ïã»ÉÇáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ÇÝãÁ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ ÏÁÝÓ»é»ñ ³í»ÉÇ Ù»Í Ãíáí áñμ»ñ ËÝ³Ù»Éáõ£ ´³óÇ ³Û¹, ÷áñÓÁ óáõÛó ¿ñ ï³ÉÇë, áñ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáõÙ áñμ»ñÇÝ å³ïß³× ËÝ³Ù»Éáõ ¨ ÏñÃ»Éáõ Ï³ñáÕáõÃÛáõÝ ¨ ó³ÝÏáõÃÛáõÝ ãÏ³ñ£ Ð³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ Ñ³ñÛáõñ áñμ»ñ μ»ñí»óÇÝ Ù³Ûñ³ù³Õ³ù, áñï»Õ §Ï³Ù Ãáù³Ëï ÁÝÏ³Ý Ï³Ù, ëï³Ñ³Ï ¹³ñÓ³Ý¦£ Ðá¹í³Í³·ÇñÁ »½ñ³Ï³óÝáõÙ ¿, áñ ³í»ÉÇ Ýå³ëï³íáñ ÏÉÇÝÇ, »Ã» åáÉë³Ñ³Û»ñÁ Ù³ëÝ³Ïó»Ý Ýå³ëï³Ù³ïáõÛóÇÝ` ÙÇçáóÝ»ñ ïñ³Ù³¹ñ»Éáí ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñ ÑÇÙÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£10 ²Ûë Ñ³ñóÇ í»ñ³μ»ñÛ³É ·áÛáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»ñ Ý³¨ Ñ³Ï³é³Ï Ï³ñÍÇù£ Ð³Û ·ñáÕ, Ññ³å³ñ³Ï³Ëáë êáõñ»Ý ä³ñÃ¨Û³ÝÁ ¹»Ù ¿ñ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ áñμ»ñÇÝ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ å³Ñ»Éáõ ·³Õ³÷³ñÇÝ` ÑÇÙÝ³íáñ»Éáí Çñ ï»ë³Ï»ïÁ Ýñ³Ýáí, áñ Ýñ³Ýó Ñ³Ù³ñ ã³÷³½³Ýó Í³Ýñ ÏÉÇÝ»ñ μÝ³Ïí»É ³ÛÝ í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ, áñï»Õ ëå³Ýí»É ¿ÇÝ Ýñ³Ýó ÍÝáÕÝ»ñÁ, ³Ù»Ý ûñ ï»ëÝ»É Ýñ³Ýó ëå³ÝáÕÝ»ñÇÝ, ï»ëÝ»É, ÇÝãå»ë »Ý Ñ»é³ÝáõÙ Çñ»Ýó Ñ³Ù»ñÏñ³óÇÝ»ñÁ£11 àõëïÇ Ý³ ³é³ç³ñÏáõÙ ¿ñ áñμ»ñÇÝ ï»Õ³÷áË»É ÎÇåñáë£12 ¶³Éáí áñμ»ñÇ ÃíÇÝ` Ñ³ñÏ ¿ Ýß»É, áñ ·áÛáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»Ý ï³ñμ»ñ ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñ£ ²Ûëå»ë, Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ ê³ñ·Çë êáõÇÝÇ ï»Õ»Ï³·ñÇ` 1910Ã. û·áëïáëÇ ¹ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¨ Ð³É»åÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñáõÙ »ñÏë»é áñμ»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ Ï³½ÙáõÙ ¿ñ 8206, ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ` 4296 ïÕ³, 3910 ³ÕçÇÏ£13 è³ÛÙáÝ¹ ¶¨áñ·Û³ÝÇ §ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³, 1909-1921ÃÃ.¦ ³ßË³ïáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¨ Ð³É»åÇ íÇÉ³Û»ÃÝ»ñáõÙ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ÙÝ³ó³Í áñμ »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ ÝßíáõÙ ¿ 7903£14 1910 Ã. ÑáõÝí³ñÇ 13-ÇÝ ²Ù»Ý³ÛÝ Ð³Ûáó Î³ÃáÕÇÏáëÇÝ áõÕÕí³Í Ý³Ù³ÏáõÙ Îáëï³Ý¹-

8 ä³ñÃ»õ»³Ý êáõñ»Ý, ÎÇÉÇÏ»³Ý áñμ»ñÁ£ §²ñ»õ»É»³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉ¦, ÃÇí 26, 23 ÛáõÝÇë 1909, ¿ç 602£ 9 ÎÇÉÇÏÇá áñμ³ËÝ³Ù Ï»¹ñáÝ³Ï³Ý Û³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáí£ î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ..., ¿ç 27£ 10 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦ ûñ³Ã»ñÃ, Î.äáÉÇë, 15 Ù³ÛÇëÇ 1909, ÃÇí 3838, ¿ç 3£ 11 êáõñ»Ý ä³ñÃ»õ»³Ý, ÎÇÉÇÏ»³Ý áñμ»ñÁ..., ¿ç 603£ 12 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 604£ î»°ë Ý³¨, ä³ñÃ»õ»³Ý êáõñ¿Ý, ÎÇÉÇÏ»³Ý ³ñÑ³íÇñùÁ£ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉÇë, 1910, ¿ç 99£ 13 ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ áñμ³ËÝ³Ù Ï»¹ñáÝ³Ï³Ý Û³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáí. î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ 1909 û·áëïáë 7 – 1910 ¹»Ïï»Ùμ»ñ 31 ¨ 1911 háõÝí³ñ 1 – 1911 háõÝÇë 30£ Î.äáÉÇë, 1911£ 14 Î»¹ñáÝ³Ï³Ý í³ñãáõÃÇõÝ. ¸³ñ ÙÁ å³ïÙáõÃÇõÝ Ð³Û ´³ñ»·áñÍ³Ï³Ý ÀÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ØÇáõÃ»³Ý. Ðï. 1. 1906-1940. ¶³ÑÇñ»-ö³ñÇ½-ÜÇõ ºáñù, 2006£ Raymond H. Kévorkian, La Cilicie..., ¿ç 103£

²ñ³Ù ØÇñ½áÛ³Ý

ÝáõåáÉëÇ Ð³Ûáó å³ïñÇ³ñù ºÕÇß» ¸áõñÛ³ÝÁ ÝßáõÙ ¿ 7-10.000 »ñÏë»é áñμ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ£15 Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáõÙ §úï³ñ»ñÏñÛ³ ³é³ù»ÉáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÉÇ³½áñÝ»ñÇ ³Ù»ñÇÏÛ³Ý ËáñÑñ¹Ç¦ ·³ÝÓ³å³Ñ àõÇÉÛ³Ù öÇÃÁ ÝßáõÙ ¿ñ, áñ, Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ ³Ù»ñÇÏÛ³Ý ÙÇëÇáÝ»ñÝ»ñÇ ½»ÏáõÛóÝ»ñÇ, ç³ñ¹»ñÇ ßñç³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ ËÝ³ÙùÇ ¨ ³ç³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ý Ï³ñáï 3-4.000 áñμ»ñ Ï³Ý£16 àñμ³ËÝ³Ù ·áñÍÁ å³ïß³× Ù³Ï³ñ¹³Ïáí Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßï ¿ñ ³å³Ñáí»É ËÝ¹ñÇ ÝÛáõÃ³Ï³Ý ÏáÕÙÁ£ 1908 Ã. ÝáÛ»Ùμ»ñÇ ëÏ½μÇÝ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáõÙ Ï³½Ùí»ó Üå³ëï³Ù³ïáõÛó Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáí, áñÇ Ýå³ï³ÏÝ ¿ñ û·Ý»É ²ñ¨ÙïÛ³Ý Ð³Û³ëï³ÝÇ ¨ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ ³ÝûÃ¨³Ý ¨ ÁÝã³½áõñÏ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ£ ÎÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÇó Ñ»ïá Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³Ý ·áñÍÁ ¹³ñÓ³í ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÇ í»ñ³óáõÙÁ£ ê³Ï³ÛÝ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ³Û¹ Ï³éáõÛóÇ Ñ³í³ù³Í ÙÇçáóÝ»ñáí ³ÝÑÝ³ñ ¿ñ ³ÙμáÕçáõÃÛ³Ùμ Ñá·³É μáÉáñ Ï³ñÇùÝ»ñÁ, áõëïÇ Üå³ëï³Ù³ïáõÛó Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÝ ³é³ç³ñÏ»ó ²½·³ÛÇÝ í³ñãáõÃÛ³ÝÁ` Ï³½Ù»É ÙÇç³½·³ÛÇÝ û·ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáí£17 Î³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý Ý»ñëáõÙ ¨ ¹ñ³ ë³ÑÙ³ÝÝ»ñÇó ¹áõñë Ýå³ëï³Ñ³í³ù ·áñÍÁ Ï³ÝáÝ³íáñ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ëï»ÕÍí»ó ØÇç³½·³ÛÇÝ Ýå³ëï³Ù³ïáõÛó Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåáõÃÛáõÝ, áñÇ ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛáõÝÝ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óíáõÙ ¿ñ ëáõÉÃ³Ý Ø»ÑÙ»¹ 5-ñ¹Ç Ñáí³Ý³íáñáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ Ð³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ ³é³çÇÝ ÝÇëïÁ Ï³Û³ó³í 1909 Ã. Ù³ÛÇëÇ 9-ÇÝ£ Ð³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÝ áõÝ»ñ »ñÏáõ ËáõÙμ£ ØÇ ËáõÙμÁ ½μ³Õí»Éáõ ¿ñ ³ñï³ë³ÑÙ³ÝÇó Ýå³ëïÝ»ñÇ Ñ³í³ùÙ³Ý ·áñÍáí, ÙÛáõëÁ` Ñ³í³ùí³Í Ýå³ëïÝ»ñÇ μ³ßËÙ³Ý£18 ØÇ¨ÝáõÛÝ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ áñμ³ËÝ³Ù Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ ³ßË³ï³ÝùÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ ýÇÝ³Ýë³Ï³Ý ÙÇçáóÝ»ñ Ñ³ÛÃ³ÛÃ»Éáõ Ýå³ï³Ïáí ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßï Ñ³Ù³ñí»ó, áñå»ë½Ç áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñ Ñ³ëï³ï»Éáõ ¨ ¹ñ³Ýó Ù³ï³Ï³ñ³ñÙ³Ùμ ½μ³Õí»Éáõó ½³ï ³ÛÝ Ý³¨ Ñ³ëáõÛÃÇ ³ÕμÛáõñÝ»ñ ÷Ýïñ»Éáõ ¨ ¹ñ³Ù³Ñ³í³ù ³ßË³ï³ÝùÝ»ñ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÝ»Éáõ Çñ³í³ëáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ áõÝ»Ý³£ êï³Ý³Éáí ²½·³ÛÇÝ Ï»ÝïñáÝ³Ï³Ý í³ñãáõÃÛ³Ý ³ñïáÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ` Ð³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÁ Ïáãáí ¹ÇÙ»ó Ñ³Ù³ÛÝ Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, áñáí Ñáñ¹áñáõÙ ¿ñ ³ç³Ïó»É áñμ³ËÝ³Ù ·áñÍÇÝ£ ²í»ÉÇÝ, Ýå³ëï³Ñ³í³ùÇ ·áñÍÝ ³Ù»Ýáõñ»ù Ï³ÝáÝ³íáñ ÑÇÙù»ñÇ íñ³ ¹Ý»Éáõ Ýå³ï³Ïáí Ð³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÁ áñáß»ó Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáõÙ, ·³í³éÝ»ñáõÙ, ³ñï³ë³ÑÙ³ÝáõÙ, ³Ù»Ýáõñ»ù, áõñ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ Ï³ñ, ÑÇÙÝ»É àñμ³ËÝ³Ù Ù³ëÝ³ËÙμ»ñ£19 ¸ñ³ Ñ»ï Ù»Ïï»Õ ³½·³ÛÇÝ Ù³ÙáõÉÁ ÝáõÛÝå»ë ç³Ý³ëÇñ³μ³ñ ù³ñá½áõÙ ¿ñ ³ÙμáÕç ³ßË³ñÑÇ Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³ÝÁ` û·ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ó»éù Ù»ÏÝ»Éáõ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ áñμ»ñÇÝ£ ²Û¹ ÏáãÁ ÝáõÛÝå»ë ³Ýå³ï³ëË³Ý ãÙÝ³ó, ãÝ³Û³Í áñáß ï»Õ»ñáõÙ ëå³ë»ÉÇùÝ»ñÇó ³é³í»É ù³Ý Ñ³Ù»ëï ³ñ¹ÛáõÝù ïí»óÇÝ£ ²Ûëå»ë, ²ëïñ³Ë³ÝÇ »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñáõÙ »ñ»ù ÏÇñ³ÏÇÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ áñμ³ËÝ³Ù ·áñÍÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ Ñ³Ý·³Ý³Ïí»É ¿ñ ÁÝ¹³Ù»ÝÁ 70 éáõμÉÇ£20 Î³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¨ë ÙÇçáóÝ»ñ ïñ³Ù³¹ñ»ó ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÁ í»ñ³óÝ»Éáõ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ áñμ³ËÝ³Ù ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ£ êÏ½μÝ³Ï³Ý ßñç³ÝáõÙ áñáßí»ó ÑÇÝ· ï³ñÇ Å³ÙÏ»ïáí ï³ñ»Ï³Ý 25.000 ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý áëÏÇ /Ñ»ï³Ûëáõ` û.á./ Ñ³ïÏ³óÝ»É ²½·³ÛÇÝ å³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³ÝÇÝ` áñμ»ñÇ ¨ ³ÛñÇÝ»ñÇ Ï³ñÇùÝ»ñÁ Ñá·³Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ßáõïáí ³Û¹ ·áõÙ³ñÁ Ýí³½»óñ»ó ÙÇÝã¨ ï³ñ»Ï³Ý 10.000 û.á.£ ä³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³ÝÝ ³Û¹ ·áõ15 ¶³ëå³ñÛ³Ý èáõμ»Ý, Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ£ ºñ., 2005, ¿ç 82£ 16 Der Christliche Orient. Monatsschrift der Deutschen Orient-Mission. Schriftleiter: Dr. J. Lepsius und P. Klein. X. Jahrgang, 1909, ¿ç 124: 17 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú³Ïáμ, ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ (å³ïÏ»ñ³½³ñ¹)£ ä¿ÛñáõÃ, 1964, ¿ç 693£ 18 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 696-697£ 19 ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ áñμ³ËÝ³Ù Ï»¹ñáÝ³Ï³Ý Û³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáí, ¿ç 8-9£ 20 §Èñ³μ»ñ¦ ß³μ³Ã³Ã»ñÃ, ²ëïñ³Ë³Ý, 1909Ã. ÑáÏï»Ùμ»ñÇ 10, ÃÇí 38, ¿ç 3£

²ñ³Ù ØÇñ½áÛ³Ý

Ù³ñÝ»ñÁ μ³ßËáõÙ ¿ñ ²ÛñÇ³ËÝ³Ù ¨ àñμ³ËÝ³Ù Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÝ»ñÇ ÙÇçáóáí£21 êÏ½μÝ³Ï³Ý ßñç³ÝáõÙ áñμ»ñÁ ëÏë»óÇÝ Ï»ÝïñáÝ³Ý³É Ø»ñëÇÝáõÙ, áõëïÇ ¶¨áñ· Ì. ìñ¹. ²ëÉ³ÝÛ³ÝÇ ¨ ê³ñ·Çë êáõÇÝÇ ç³Ýù»ñáí ³é³çÇÝ áñμ³ÝáóÁ μ³óí»ó Ñ»Ýó ³Û¹ï»Õ` ³ÝÙÇç³å»ë ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ ³Õ»ïÇó Ñ»ïá£ àñμ»ñÇÝ ï»Õ³íáñ»É ¿ÇÝ Ø»ñëÇÝÇ ³½·³ÛÇÝ í³ñÅ³ñ³ÝáõÙ£ êÏ½μÝ³Ï³Ý ßñç³ÝáõÙ ³ÛÝï»Õ Ñ³ßííáõÙ ¿ñ 410 »ñÏë»é áñμ£ àñμ³ÝáóÁ ïÝûñÇÝáõÙ ¿ñ ¶³éÝÇÏ ¸³íÃÛ³ÝÁ, ÇëÏ ÑëÏáÕáõÃÛáõÝÝ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÝáõÙ ¿ñ ¼³å»É ºë³Û³ÝÁ£22 ê³Ï³ÛÝ 1910 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇÝ Ø»ñëÇÝÇ áñμ³ÝáóÁ ÷³ÏíáõÙ ¿, ù³ÝÇ áñ ï»ÕÇ ÏÉÇÙ³Ý ³Ýμ³ñ»Ýå³ëï ¿ñ »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÇ ³éáÕçáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ²ÛÝï»Õ å³ÑíáÕ áñμ»ñÇ ÙÇ Ù³ëÁ Ñ³ÝÓÝí»ó Çñ»Ýó Ù³Ûñ»ñÇÝ, ÇëÏ ÙÛáõë Ù³ëÁ ï»Õ³÷áËí»ó ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áñμ³Ýáó£ Ð»ï³·³ÛáõÙ áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñ μ³óí»óÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ, Ð³×ÁÝáõÙ, Ø³ñ³ßáõÙ, ²ÛÝÃ³÷áõÙ, ¸áñÃ ÚáÉáõÙ ¨ Ð³ë³Ýμ»ÛÉÇáõÙ£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áñμ³ÝáóÁ ÝáõÛÝå»ë μ³óí»ó ¼³μ»É ºë³Û³ÝÇ Ý³Ë³Ó»éÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ 1909Ã. û·áëïáëÇ 15-ÇÝ£ Æ ëÏ½μ³Ý» ³ÛÝï»Õ å³ÑíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ 100 »ñÏë»é áñμ»ñ, áñáÝó ÃÇíÁ Ñ»ï³·³ÛáõÙ ³í»É³ó³í` ¹³éÝ³Éáí 233£ Ø³ñ³ßÇ áñμ³ÝáóÁ μ³óí»ó 1909 Ã. ë»åï»Ùμ»ñÇ 1-ÇÝ£ ²Ûëï»Õ ·ïÝíáÕ »ñÏë»é áñμ»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ Ñ³ëÝáõÙ ¿ñ 178-Ç£ Ê³ã³ïáõñ ¶éáõ½Û³ÝÝ ³ÝÓ³Ùμ Ï³ï³ñ»ó áñμ»ñÇ ÁÝïñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¨ μ³ó»ó áñμ³ÝáóÁ£ Ð³×ÁÝÇ áñμ³ÝáóÁ μ³óí»ó 1909 Ã. ë»åï»Ùμ»ñÇ 15-ÇÝ£ ²Ûëï»Õ å³ÑíáÕ »ñÏë»é áñμ»ñÇ ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ÃÇíÁ Ñ³ëÝáõÙ ¿ñ 350£ ²ÛÝÃ³÷Ç áñμ³ÝáóÁ ÑÇÙÝí»ó 1909 Ã. ÑáÏï»Ùμ»ñÇ 1-ÇÝ, áñï»Õ ËÝ³ÙíáõÙ ¿ñ 185 »ñÏë»é áñμ£ ²é³çÝáñ¹³Ï³Ý ÷áË³Ýáñ¹ î. Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ù³Ñ³Ý³Ý áõÕ³ñÏí»ó ²ÝïÇáù ¨ ßñç³Ï³ í³Ûñ»ñ, Ñ³í³ù»ó ³ÛÝï»Õ ·ïÝíáÕ áñμ»ñÇÝ ¨ ï»Õ³÷áË»ó Ýñ³Ýó Ýáñ³μ³ó áñμ³Ýáó£ Ð³ë³Ýμ»ÛÉÇÇ áñμ³ÝáóÁ ÑÇÙÝí»ó 1909 Ã. ÑáÏï»Ùμ»ñÇ 10-ÇÝ, áñï»Õ å³ÑíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ 207 »ñÏë»é áñμ»ñ£ ì»ñç³å»ë, ¸áñÃ ÚáÉáõÙ áñμ³ÝáóÁ μ³óí»ó 1909 Ã. ÝáÛ»Ùμ»ñÇ 15-ÇÝ, ³ÛÝï»Õ å³ÑíáÕ »ñÏë»é áñμ»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ Ï³½ÙáõÙ ¿ñ 273£ ÀÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ³éÙ³Ùμ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ, Ø³ñ³ßÇ, Ð³×ÁÝÇ, ²ÛÝÃ³÷Ç, Ð³ë³Ýμ»ÛÉÇÇ ¨ ¸áñÃ ÚáÉÇ áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñáõÙ ·ïÝíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ 1426 »ñÏë»é áñμ»ñ, áñáÝóÇó 817` ïÕ³, 609` ³ÕçÇÏ£ àñμ»ñÇ ÁÝïñáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ï³ï³ñíáõÙ ¿ñ ËÝ³Ùùáí ¨ Ù»Í ËÝ³ÛáÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ ÜÏ³ïÇ ¿ÇÝ ³éÝíáõÙ Ýñ³Ýó ÁÝï³Ý»Ï³Ý íÇ×³ÏÁ, Ù³Ûñ áõÝ»Ý³Éáõ å³ñ³·³ÛáõÙ Ùáñ íÇ×³ÏÁ, ³éáÕçáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¨ ³ÛÉÝ£ ²Û¹ ³Ù»ÝÁ Ñ³ßíÇ ³éÝ»Éáõ Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí Ð³×ÁÝáõÙ, ûñÇÝ³Ï, 1000-Çó ³í»ÉÇ áñμ»ñÇó ÁÝïñí»É ¿ÇÝ ÁÝ¹³Ù»ÝÁ 350-Á£ ØÛáõë í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ Ñ³ñ³μ»ñ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ùáï³íáñ³å»ë ÝáõÛÝÝ ¿ñ£23 ²½·³ÛÇÝ áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñáõÙ »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÇ ³åñáõëïÁ Ñá·³Éáõó ½³ï ½μ³ÕíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ý³¨ Ýñ³Ýó ÏñÃ»Éáõ ·áñÍáí£ ²Û¹ ³é³ù»ÉáõÃÛáõÝÝ ëï³ÝÓÝ»É ¿ÇÝ ²½·³Ýí»ñ Ñ³ÛáõÑÛ³ó ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ØÇ³óÛ³É ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¨ ¸åñáó³ë»ñ ïÇÏÝ³Ýó ÁÝÏ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ£24 ò³íáù, ³½·³ÛÇÝ áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñÇ íÇ×³ÏÁ ¨ ÝÛáõÃ³Ï³Ý ³å³ÑáíáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ãÝ³Û³Í Ó»éÝ³ñÏí³Í ÙÇçáó³éáõÙÝ»ñÇÝ, ½ÇçáõÙ ¿ñ å»ï³Ï³Ý ¨ ûï³ñ»ñÏñ³óÇÝ»ñÇ ÑÇÙÝ³Í áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñÇÝ£

21 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú³Ïáμ, ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 690£ 22 ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ áñμ³ËÝ³Ù Ï»¹ñáÝ³Ï³Ý Û³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáí, ¿ç 13-14£ 23 ÎÇÉÇÏÇá áñμ³ËÝ³Ù..., ¿ç 25£ 24 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú³Ïáμ, ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 714£

²ñ³Ù ØÇñ½áÛ³Ý

Þáõïáí ²½·³ÛÇÝ Ï»ÝïñáÝ³Ï³Ý í³ñãáõÃÛáõÝÁ áñáßáõÙ ¿ ÷áùñ-ÇÝã ÷áË»É áñμ³ËÝ³Ù ³ßË³ï³ÝùÝ»ñáõÙ áñ¹»·ñ³Í ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ Ð³ñÏ³íáñ ¿ñ ³ßË³ï³Ýùáí ³å³Ñáí»É ÑÝ³ñ³íáñÇÝë ß³ï ³ÛñÇÝ»ñÇ, ÇÝãÇ ³ñ¹ÛáõÝùáõÙ Ýñ³Ýó Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ñ í»ñ³¹³ñÓÝ»É áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñáõÙ å³ÑíáÕ Çñ»Ýó »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÇÝ£ ¸ñ³ ßÝáñÑÇí ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ÏÉÇÝ»ñ áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñáõÙ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ å³Ñ»É ¨ ï»Õ ï³É »ñÏÏáÕÙ³ÝÇ áñμ »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÇÝ£25 1911 Ã. í»ñçÇ ïíÛ³ÉÝ»ñáí` ³ÛñÇÝ»ñÇ Ùáï ·ïÝíáÕ 3-18 ï³ñ»Ï³Ý »ñÏë»é áñμ»ñÇ ÃÇíÝ ¿ñ` ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·áõÙ` 2092 ïÕ³, 1551 ³ÕçÇÏ, Ð³É»åÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·áõÙ` 684 ïÕ³, 553 ³ÕçÇÏ, ÀÝ¹³Ù»ÝÁ` 2776 ïÕ³, 2104 ³ÕçÇÏ, ³ÛëÇÝùÝ` 4880 »ñÏë»é áñμ£26 Àëï ê³ñ·Çë êáõÇÝÇ ï»Õ»Ï³·ñÇ` áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñáõÙ å³ÑíáÕ »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÇ ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ÃÇíÁ 3367 ¿ñ, áñáÝóÇó, ÇÝãå»ë ³ñ¹»Ý Ýßí»ó, ÙÇ³ÛÝ 1426-Ý ¿ÇÝ ·ïÝíáõÙ ³½·³ÛÇÝ áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñáõÙ£ ØÝ³ó³Í 1941 »ñÏë»é áñμ»ñÁ, áñáÝóÇó 978-Á` ïÕ³ ¨ 963-Á` ³ÕçÇÏ, ·ïÝíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ å»ï³Ï³Ý, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ûï³ñ»ñÏñ³óÇÝ»ñÇ ÑÇÙÝ³Í áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñáõÙ£ Ð³×ÁÝÇ ¨ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ å»ï³Ï³Ý áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñáõÙ ·ïÝíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ßáõñç 430 »ñÏë»é áñμ»ñ£ ´³óÇ ³Û¹ Ù»Í Ãíáí áñμ»ñ ·ïÝíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ñ»ï¨Û³É áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñáõÙ` ²ÛÝÃ³÷Ç ³Ý·ÉÇ³Ï³Ý áñμ³ÝáóáõÙ` 100, Ø³ñ³ßÇ ·»ñÙ³Ý³Ï³Ý áñμ³ÝáóáõÙ` 727, Ø³ñ³ßÇ ³Ý·ÉÇ³Ï³Ý áñμ³ÝáóáõÙ` 200, Ð³×ÁÝÇ ³Ù»ñÇÏÛ³Ý áñμ³ÝáóáõÙ` 350£ ¶»ñÙ³Ý³Ï³Ý, ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý, ³Ý·ÉÇ³Ï³Ý, ³Ù»ñÇÏÛ³Ý áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñáõÙ ·ïÝíáÕ Ñ³Û áñμ»ñÁ, ×Çßï ¿, ëï³ÝáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßï ËÝ³Ùù áõ Ñá·³ï³ñáõÃÛáõÝ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ Ñ³×³Ë ÏïñíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ³½·³ÛÇÝ ³ñÙ³ïÝ»ñÇó£27 Ð³Û»ñÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ ¹Å·áÑáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»Í ï»ÕÇù ¿ñ ï³ÉÇë Ý³¨ å»ï³Ï³Ý áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñÇ ·áÛáõÃÛáõÝÁ£28 ÀÝ¹Ñ³Ýñ³óÝ»Éáí` Ñ³ñÏ ¿ Ýß»É, áñ 1909Ã. ³åñÇÉÛ³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÇó Ñ»ïá Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Á Ï³ñáÕ³ó³í Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»É áñμ³ËÝ³Ù ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛáõÝ, ÇÝãÇ ßÝáñÑÇí μ³½Ù³ÃÇí áñμ»ñ ÷ñÏí»óÇÝ ëïáõÛ· Ù³ÑÇó£ ´³óÇ ³Û¹, ³ÛÉ áñμ³ÝáóÝ»ñáõÙ ¨ë ËÝ³ÙíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ½·³ÉÇ Ãíáí Ñ³Û áñμ»ñ£ ê³Ï³ÛÝ ³Û¹ áñμ»ñÇ Ù»Í Ù³ëÇÝ ÁÝ¹³Ù»ÝÁ í»ó ï³ñÇ ³Ýó íÇ×³Ïí³Í ¿ñ ÏñÏÇÝ í»ñ³åñ»É ó»Õ³ëå³Ý³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÁ£

25 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦ ûñ³Ã»ñÃ, Î.äáÉÇë, 4 ë»åï»Ùμ»ñÇ 1910, ÃÇí 4225, ¿ç 2£ 26 î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ ²ÛñÇ³ËÝ³Ù Û³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ... ï»Õ»Ï³·Çñ ùÝÝÇã-å³ïáõÇñ³Ï ä. Ä³· ê³Û³å³É»³Ý, ¿ç 95£ 27 Ü»ñë¿ë »åëÏ. ¸³ÝÇ¿É»³Ý (êë³Ï³Ý í³ñ¹³å»ï), Î³ÃÇÉ ÙÁ çáõñ ³Ûñ³Í ëñï»ñáõ£ Î.äáÉÇë, ·ñ³ïáõÝ Ú. ¶ÁÉÁ×»³Ý, 1912, ¿ç 68£ 28 §²ñ³·³Í¦ å³ïÏ»ñ³½³ñ¹ Ñ³Ý¹¿ë, ÜÇõ ºûñù, û·áëïáë 17, 1911, ÃÇõ 13, ¿ç 193-194£

²ñ³Ù ØÇñ½áÛ³Ý

Aram Mirzoyan Orphan Care After 1909 Massacres in Provinces of Adana and Aleppo Summary Coup d’etat of Young Turks in 1908 raised a wave of hope among the subjected nations of the Ottoman Empire including Armenians who suffered the most during the reign of Sultan Abdul Hamid known as "Red Sultan". But the Cilicia massacres in April 1909, when 30.000 Armenians were killed, made them to rethink their expectations. As a result many Armenian children became orphans. Unlike the Armenian massacres of 1894-1896 Ottoman government allowed Armenians to launch relief work. Furthermore, it allocated some money for this work and opened several state orphanages. This article presents Armenian relief activities after the Adana massacres in 1909.

ØÞ²ÎàôÂ²ÚÆÜ òºÔ²êä²ÜàôÂÚ²Ü Æð²¶àðÌØ²Ü ØºÊ²ÜÆ¼Ø ÜºðÀ 1909 Â. ²¸²Ü²ÚÆ ºì Ð²ð²ÎÆò Þðæ²ÜÜºðÆ Îàîàð²ÌÜºðÆ ÀÜÂ²òøàôØ ºì ¸ð²Üò Ðºîºì²ÜøÜºðÀ ê»¹³ ä³ñë³ÙÛ³Ý úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý` Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ¹»Ù Çñ³·áñÍí³Í ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ áõÕ»Ïóí»ó Ý³¨ Ñ³½³ñ³ÙÛ³ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ Å³é³Ý·áõÃÛ³Ý ½³Ý·í³Í³ÛÇÝ áãÝã³óÙ³Ùμ Ï³Ù ³Û¹ ³ñÅ»ùÝ»ñÝ ³ÛÉ Ýå³ï³ÏÝ»ñáí ÏÇñ³é»Éáõ μ³½Ù³ÃÇí ûñÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñáí, áñáÝù ÉÇáíÇÝ Ñ³Ù³å³ï³ëË³ÝáõÙ »Ý §Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝ¦ μÝáñáßÙ³ÝÁ:1 Ø³ëÝ³íáñ³å»ë, Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ÏñÃ³Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ, Ñá·¨áñ Ñ³ëï³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ` áñå»ë ³½·³ÛÇÝ ÇÝùÝáõÃÛ³Ý å³Ñå³ÝÙ³Ý Ï³ñ¨áñ³·áõÛÝ ÙÇçáó úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ï³ñ³ÍùáõÙ, ãÝ³Û³Í ·áÛ³ï¨Ù³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ ÙÕ³Í Çñ»Ýó Ùßï³Ï³Ý å³Ûù³ñÇÝ` ß³ñáõÝ³Ï ·ïÝí»É »Ý áãÝã³óÙ³Ý íï³Ý·Ç Ù»ç ¨ Ñ³ñí³ÍÇ ï³Ï ³éÝí»É ³é³çÇÝ ÇëÏ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛ³Ý ¹»åùáõÙ£ ´³½Ù³ÃÇí ÷³ëï»ñ íÏ³ÛáõÙ »Ý, áñ ÇÝãå»ë 1894-1896 ÃÃ. Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý, 1909 Ã. ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ, ³ÛÝå»ë ¿É 1915-1923 ÃÃ. Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ï³ñÇÝ»ñÇÝ ·ñ»Ã» μáÉáñ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÝ áõÕ»Ïóí»É »Ý Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ ³ñÅ»ùÝ»ñÇ, Ù³ëÝ³íáñ³å»ë` å³ßï³ÙáõÝù³ÛÇÝ Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙ³×³ñï³ñ³å»ï³Ï³Ý Ñáõß³ñÓ³ÝÝ»ñÇ ¨ ÏñÃûç³ËÝ»ñÇ áãÝã³óÙ³Ùμ£ êïáñ¨ ÏËáëíÇ 1909 Ã. ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¨ Ñ³ñ³ÏÇó ßñç³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ ³ñÅ»ùÝ»ñÇ áãÝã³óÙ³Ý »Õ³Ý³ÏÝ»ñÇ, ¹ñ³Ýó ûñÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÇ áõ Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ£ Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ, Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë ·ÛáõÕ³Ï³Ý μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ, »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ Ñ³×³Ë Ñ³Ý¹Çë³ó»É ¿ áñå»ë ³å³ëï³ñ³Ý£ Êáõ×³å³Ñ³ñ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÷ñÏí»Éáõ Ýå³ï³Ïáí ³å³ëï³Ý»É ¿ í³Ýù»ñáõÙ, »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñáõÙ` Ï³ñÍ»Éáí, áñ Ñá·¨áñ ³Û¹ ßÇÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ½»ñÍ ÏÙÝ³Ý ³í»ñ³ÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇó, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ¹³ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ ãÇ Ï³Ý·Ý»óñ»É, ³ÛÉ¨ Ýå³ëï³íáñ å³ÛÙ³ÝÝ»ñ ¿ ëï»ÕÍ»É ç³ñ¹³ñ³ñÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ` Ññ¹»Ñ»Éáí »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ` ÙÇ³Å³Ù³Ý³Ï áÕç³ÏÇ½»É Ý»ñëáõÙ Ã³ùÝí³Í μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³ÝÁ£ ÜÙ³Ý ûñÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÁ μ³½Ù³ÃÇí »Ý Ý³¨ 1909 Ã. ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï£ ØÇ³ÛÝ ²¹³Ý³ ù³Õ³ùáõÙ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ ³Û¹åÇëÇ ³å³ëï³ñ³ÝÝ»ñ Ñ³Ý¹Çë³ó³Ý êμ êï»÷³Ýáë »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ, áõñ ³å³ëï³Ý»É ¿ÇÝ ßáõñç 2000 Ñ³Û»ñ, êμ ²ëïí³Í³ÍÇÝ »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ` 1500 Ñ³Û»ñáí, Ñ³Û μáÕáù³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ ¨ ³Ù»ñÇÏÛ³Ý Ç·³Ï³Ý í³ñÅ³ñ³ÝÁ` ßáõñç 1000-³Ï³Ý ³å³ëï³ÝáÕÝ»ñáí, ×Ç½íÇïÝ»ñÇ »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ áõ Ñ³ñ³ÏÇó ßÇÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ` 6000 Ñ³Û»ñáí:2 ²Ûë ³éáõÙáí áõß³·ñ³í ¿ ²ÝïÇáùáõÙ ÇéÉ³Ý¹³Ï³Ý-ßí»¹³Ï³Ý »ñÇó³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óáõ ÙÇëÇáÝ»ñáõÃÛ³Ý ³Ý¹³Ù ì»ñ. ê. ø»Ý»¹áõ Ñ»é³·ñ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÁ, áñáõÙ Ý³ Ñ³Õáñ¹áõÙ ¿. §²ÝïÇáùÇ Ù¿ç Ð³Ûù ç³ñ¹áõ»ó³Ý... Ðáë Ï³óáõÃÇõÝÝ ÛáÛÅ Í³Ýñ ¿£ ºÏ»Õ»óÇù ÉÇ »Ý ³å³ëï³Ý»³ÉÝ»ñáí... Ïå³ßïå³ÝáõÇÝ Î³é³í³ñáõÃ»Ý¿Ý¦:3 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ ç³ñ¹³ñ³ñÝ»ñÇó å³ßïå³Ýí»Éáõ í»ñáÝßÛ³É Ù»Ãá¹Á Ñ³ïáõÏ ¿ μáÉáñ ³ÛÝ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇÝ, áñáÝù ½»ñÍ ãÙÝ³óÇÝ ³ñÑ³íÇñùÇó, ¨ ·ñ»Ã» ³Ù»Ýáõñ»ù ³å³ëï³ÝÛ³ÉÝ»ñáí É»óáõÝ ³Û¹ ßÇÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ áãÝã³óí»óÇÝ ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó£ ²Ù»Ý³ÛÝ Ñ³Ûáó Ï³ÃáÕÇÏáëÇ ï»Õ³å³Ñ î. ¶¨áñ· ³ñù»åÇëÏáåáë êáõñ»ÝÛ³Ý1 î»°ë, Lyndel V. Prott, Ethnocide, Encyclopedia of Genocide and Crimes Against Humanity, Dinah L. Shelton [editor in chief], vol. 1, Thomson Gale, 2005, p. 309-310. 2 î»°ë §²ñ³ñ³ï¦, ä³ßïûÝ³Ï³Ý ³Ùë³·Çñ Ð³Ûñ³å»ï³Ï³Ý ³ÃáéáÛ ê. ¾çÙÇ³ÍÝÇ, ÛáõÉÇë-û·áëïáë, ê. ¾çÙÇ³ÍÇÝ, 1909, ¿ç 663, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú. Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ². Ù³ë, Î. äáÉÇë, 1912, ¿ç 44£ 3 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, 3818, ³åñÇÉ 21-4 Ù³ÛÇë, 1909, ¿ç 3£

ê»¹³ ä³ñë³ÙÛ³Ý

óÇÝ áõÕÕí³Í (Î. äáÉÇë, 4-Á Ù³ÛÇë 1909 Ãí³ÏÇñ) å³ï³ëË³Ý-Ý³Ù³ÏáõÙ ÐáíÑ³ÝÝ»ë »åÇëÏáåáë ²ñß³ñáõÝÇÝ ·ñáõÙ ¿. §ØÇÝã ó³ñ¹ ä³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³Ýë Ñ³ë³Í μ³½Ù³ÃÇõ Ñ»é³·ñ»ñ áõ ÃáõÕÃ»ñ ÏÁ·áõÅ»Ý ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ½³Ý³½³Ý ÏáÕÙ»ñÁ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ³Ñ³ñÏáõ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñ¿Ý... ³½·³ÛÇÝ Ñ³ëï³ïáõÃÇõÝù ¨ ³éÑ³ë³ñ³Ï μáÉáñ ß¿Ýù»ñ Ññ¹»Ñáõ³Í »Ý` ÙáËÇñÝ»ñáõ Ë³éÝáõ³Í μ³½Ù³ÃÇõ ³ÝÓ»ñáõ ³×ÇõÝÝ»ñáí, áñáÝù ³å³ëï³Ý³Í ¿ÇÝ ³Û¹ ß¿Ýù»ñáõÝ Ù¿ç` Ïáïáñ³Í¿ Ëáõë³÷»Éáí...¦:4 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ñá·¨áñ, ÏñÃ³Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ Ñ³ëï³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ³é³í»É Ù»Í Í³í³ÉÇ áãÝã³óáõÙ ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñí»ó Ù³ëÝ³íáñ³å»ë »ñÏñáñ¹ ç³ñ¹Ç ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ` ³åñÇÉÇ 12-Çó ëÏë³Í, »ñμ Ï³ÝáÝ³íáñ ½áñ³çáÏ³ïÝ»ñÁ Ñ³Ù³Éñí»óÇÝ ¨ Ýáñ áõÅáí Ñ³ñÓ³ÏÙ³Ý ³Ýó³Ý:5 ²Û¹ Ñ³ëï³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÃíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ êμ êï»÷³Ýáë »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ ¨ Ýñ³ μ³ÏáõÙ ·ïÝíáÕ ²ßË»ÝÛ³Ý Ç·³Ï³Ý ½áõÛ· í³ñÅ³ñ³ÝÝ»ñÁ, Øáõß»ÕÛ³Ý (Ý³ËÏÇÝáõÙ` ²μ·³ñÛ³Ý) í³ñÅ³ñ³ÝÁ,6 Ñ³Û Ï³ÃáÉÇÏ Â»ñ½Û³Ý í³ñÅ³ñ³ÝÝ áõ »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ, Ñ³Û μáÕáù³Ï³Ý ¹åñáóÝ áõ »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ,7 ýñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ ÑÇëáõëÛ³ÝÝ»ñÇ (×Ç½íÇïÝ»ñ) ¹åñáóÁ, »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ8 ¨ ³ÛÉ Ñ³ëï³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ£ ø³Õ³ùÇ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ßÇÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇó ÙÇ³ÛÝ êμ ²ëïí³Í³ÍÇÝ Ø³Ûñ »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ ¨ Ýñ³ μ³ÏáõÙ ·ïÝíáÕ ²½·³ÛÇÝ ³é³çÝáñ¹³ñ³ÝÝ áõ ²ñ³ÙÛ³Ý Ý³Ë³ÏñÃ³ñ³ÝÝ ³½³ïí»óÇÝ ÑñÏÇ½áõÙÇó:9 ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ñ³Û μáÕáù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ³é³çÝáñ¹ Ð³Ùμ³ñÓáõÙ Ð. ²ß×Û³ÝÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ` Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ññ³Ù³Ýáí ³é³çÇÝ ç³ñ¹Ç Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí íÇñ³íáñí³Í Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÙÇ Ù³ëÇÝ` Ãáõñù ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÝ Çμñ¨ ·»ñÇÝ»ñÇ, ï»Õ³÷áË»óÇÝ ù³Õ³ùÇ ²ßË»ÝÛ³Ý, ÇëÏ ½·³ÉÇ Ãíáí í»ñ³åñáÕÝ»ñÇ` ²μ·³ñÛ³Ý í³ñÅ³ñ³ÝÝ»ñ` ³é³çÇÝÁ áñå»ë ÑÇí³Ý¹³Ýáó, »ñÏñáñ¹Á` ³å³ëï³ñ³Ý ·áñÍ³Í»Éáí£ ºñÏáõ í³ñÅ³ñ³ÝÝ»ñÝ ¿É, ë³Ï³ÛÝ, ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÁ »ñÏñáñ¹ ç³ñ¹Ç ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ ³ÙμáÕçáíÇÝ ÑñÏÇ½»óÇÝ` Ý»ñëáõÙ ·ïÁÝíáÕ Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ýó Ñ»ï Ù»Ïï»Õ,10 áñáÝó ÃíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ý³¨ ³é³çÇÝ ç³ñ¹Çó Ñ»ïá Ëáõ×³å³Ñ³ñ ù³Õ³ù ï»Õ³÷áËí³Í Ñ³ñ³ÏÇó ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ ·ÛáõÕ»ñÇ` ÆÝ×ÇñÉÇÏÇ, Þ»ÛË-Øáõñ³ïÇ, ²åïûÕÉáõÇ, ¶Û³íáõñ-ùÛáÛÇ Ñ³ñÛáõñ³íáñ μÝ³ÏÇãÝ»ñ:11 ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ³Ù»ñÇÏÛ³Ý ÙÇëÇáÝ»ñáõÃÛ³Ý Õ»Ï³í³ñ àõ. Ü. â»ÙμÁñëÁ Ø»ñëÇÝÇó 1909 Ã. Ù³ÛÇëÇ 1-ÇÝ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ ÈáÝ¹áÝ Ñ»é³·ñ»Éáí` ÷³ëïáõÙ ¿ Ñ»ï¨Û³ÉÁ. §æ³ñ¹Á Ï³ï³Õ³μ³ñ í»ñëÏë³õ ÏÇñ³ÏÇ ûñÁ£ ²åñÇÉ 12/25ÇÝ, ½ûñù»ñÝ áõ μ³ßÇμá½áõÏÝ»ñÁ ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ Ññ³ó³Ý³Ó·áõÃÇõÝ ÙÁ ëÏë³Ý Ð³Ûáó í³ñÅ³ñ³ÝÇÝ íñ³Û, áõñ »ñÏáõ Ñ³½³ñ (2000) ³ÝÓÇÝù ³å³ëï³Ý³Í ¿ÇÝ£ ÆëÏáÛÝ Ññ¹»Ñ»ó³õ ß¿ÝùÁ... ²õ»ñÇã Ññ¹»ÑÝ ³ÝË³÷³Ý ß³ñáõÝ³Ï»ó³õ ÙÇÝã»õ ³é³õûï, ÑñáÛ ×³ñ³Ï ÁÉÉ³Éáí ãáñë »Ï»Õ»óÇù ¨ ³ÝáÝó ¹åñáóÝ»ñÁ¦:12 êáõñ»Ý ä³ñÃ¨Û³ÝÁ, áñ Î. äáÉëÇ Ð³Ûáó å³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³ÝÇ ÏáÕÙÇó ç³ñ¹»ñÇó ³ÝÙÇç³å»ë Ñ»ïá ²¹³Ý³ áõÕ³ñÏí³Í û·ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ËÙμÇ ³Ý¹³Ù ¿ñ ¨ ³ÝÓ³Ùμ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ë ¿ »Õ»É Ï³ï³ñí³ÍÇÝ, ³åñÇÉÇ 17/30-ÇÝ ·ñáõÙ ¿. §... ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ù¿ç Ð³Û ïáõÝ, ßáõÏ³Û ¨ ³½·³ÛÇÝ

4 §²ñ³ñ³ï¦, Ù³ÛÇë-ÛáõÝÇë, 1909, ¿ç 525£ 5 úñÙ³Ý»³Ý Ø., ²½·³å³ïáõÙ, Ñï. ¶., ¾çÙÇ³ÍÇÝ, 2001, ¿ç 5869£ 6 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú. Ú., ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ï»³ÝùÁ, Î. äáÉÇë, 1909, ¿ç 23£ 7 ²ß×»³Ý Ð. Ú., ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ »Õ»éÝÁ »õ ¶áÝÇ³Û¿ Ûáõß»ñ, ÜÇõ ºáñù, 1950, ¿ç 138£ 8 Brézol G., Les Turcs ont passé là..., Recueil de documents, dossiers, rapports, requétes protestations, suppliques et enquétes, établissant la vérité sur les massacres d’Adana en 1909, Paris, 1911, p. 22-23. 9 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú. Ú., ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ï»³ÝùÁ, ¿ç 23,46£ 10 ²ß×»³Ý Ð. Ú., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 22, ï»°ë Ý³¨ Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 59£ 11 îûÝÇÏ»³Ý Î. Ú., Î»³ÝùÇë Úáõß»ñÁ 1900-1972, ä¿ÛñáõÃ-ÈÇμ³Ý³Ý, 2004, ¿ç 20, Ý³¨ Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÝáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 102-103£ 12 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, 3,822, ³åñÇÉ 25-8 Ù³ÛÇë, 1909, ¿ç 3£

ê»¹³ ä³ñë³ÙÛ³Ý

Ñ³ëï³ïáõÃÇõÝ ·ñ»Ã¿ ã¿ ÙÝ³ó³Í... Øáõß»Õ»³Ý ¹åñáóÝ áõ Ýáñ ßáõÏ³Ý, áñ ¹¿åù¿Ý ëÏÇ½μÁ íñÇå³Í ¿ÇÝ Ññ¹»Ñ¿Ý, ³Ûñáõ»É ÙáËñ³ó»É »Ý, Çñ»Ýó Ù»ç ³å³ëï³Ý³Í Ñ³ñÇõñ³õáñ ¿³ÏÝ»ñ ³ÍË³óÝ»Éáí£ ºÏ»Õ»óÇÝ»ñ¿Ý Ù¿ÏÁ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ¹»é ÏÁÙÝ³Û ²é³çÝáñ¹³ñ³ÝÇÝ Ñ»ï...¦:13 Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ ³ÛÝ ßÇÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ¿ñ ÑñÏÇ½»É, Ãáõñù»ñÝ Çñ³·áñÍáõÙ ¿ÇÝ §ù³ñÛáõÕÇ¦ (Ý³íÃ) û·ÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ, ÁÝ¹ áñáõÙ` »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñÇ áõ Ù½ÏÇÃÝ»ñÇ μ³ñÓáõÝùÝ»ñÇó çñÑ³ÝÝ»ñÇ ÙÇçáóáí áã Ã» çáõñ, ³ÛÉ §ù³ñÛáõÕ¦ ÉóÝ»Éáí,14ÇëÏ ³ÛÝï»Õ, áñï»Õ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ã¿ñ ÑñÏÇ½»É, ÇÝãå»ë ûñÇÝ³Ï` î³ñëáÝÇ êμ. äáÕáë ù³ñ³ß»Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ, ç³ñ¹³ñ³ñÝ»ñÁ ·áñÍÇ ¿ÇÝ ¹ÝáõÙ Çñ»Ýó μ³ñμ³ñáë³Ï³Ý í³ñù³·ÇÍÁ` ³í»ñ»Éáí Ï³Ù åÕÍ»Éáí Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ Ñ³ëï³ïáõÃÛáõÝÁ:15 úï³ñ»ñÏñÛ³ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ` §Îñ³ÏÁ Ù³ñ»Éáõ ÷áË³ñ¿Ý Ññß¿çÝ»ñÁ Õ»Ï³í³ñáõÃ»³Ý Ññ³Ù³Ýáí μáÉáñ ù³ñ¿ ßÇÝáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÁ` ¹åñáóÝ»ñ, »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñ, áÕáÕ»óÇÝ ù³ñÇõÕáí ¨ ßáõñç ùë³Ý Ñ³½³ñ μÝ³ÏãáõÃ»³Ý ïÝùáóÝ»ñÇÝ, ³Õ³Õ³ÏÝ»ñÇÝ áõ ½¿Ýù»ñÇ ã¹³¹³ñáÕ Ññ³Ó·áõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÇÝ ½áõ·³Ñ»é ù³Õ³ùÁ Ù³ïÝáõ»ó Ã³É³ÝÇ ¨ í»ñ³Íáõ»ó ³õ»ñ³ÏÝ»ñÇ¦:16 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ ³ñÅ»ùÝ»ñÇ áãÝã³óÙ³Ý μ³ñμ³ñáë³Ï³Ý ·áñÍáÕáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ¹ÇåáõÏ ÝÏ³ñ³·ÇñÁ ï³ÉÇë ¿ ø»ë³åÇ (·ÛáõÕ³ù³Õ³ù Ð³É»åÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·áõÙ) ç³ñ¹»ñÇÝ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ë áÙÝ ´»Ý-Æμñ³ÑÇÙÁ, áí, íÏ³Û»Éáí Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ Çñ³·áñÍ³Í Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý áãÝã³óÙ³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ, ÷³ëïáõÙ ¿ Ñ»ï¨Û³ÉÁ. §ì³Ûñ»ÝÇ Ë³ßÝ³ñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ Û³ïáõÏ í³Ûñ³·áõÃ»³Ùμ... ç³ñ¹³ñ³ñÝ»ñÁ ³ÛñáõÙ »Ý ïÝ»ñÁ, ¹åñáóÝ»ñÁ, »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñÁ, μ³ó³éáõÃÇõÝ ã³Ý»Éáí ¨ ûï³ñ³Ñå³ï³ÏÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ...¦:17 Âáõñù³Ï³Ý ½áñù»ñÁ ãËÝ³Û»óÇÝ ³Ý·³Ù Ö³ÙÁ½-¶ÛáÉÇ Ùáï ·ïÝíáÕ ³ëáñ³Ï³Ý ³ÛÝ ÙÇ³Ï »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ áõ ÏÇó ¹åñáóÁ, áõñ ³ëáñÇ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ»ï ³å³ëï³Ý»É ¿ÇÝ Ý³¨ ½·³ÉÇ Ãíáí Ñ³Û»ñ. ëå³Ý»Éáí ³ëáñÇ ù³Ñ³Ý³ÛÇ ÙÇ³Ï áñ¹áõÝ áõ íÇñ³íáñ»Éáí Ýñ³Ý` Ãáõñù»ñÁ ÑñÏÇ½»óÇÝ ¹åñáóÝ áõ »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ:18 ²Ý·³Ù ³å³ëï³ÝÛ³ÉÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñÇó å³ñ½³Í ëåÇï³Ï ¹ñáßÝ»ñÇ ³éÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÁ, áñÁ Ë³Õ³ÕáõÃÛ³Ý ³Õ»ñë ¿ñ »ÝÃ³¹ñáõÙ, ãÏ³Ý·Ý»óñ»ó ÙáÉ»é³Ý¹ ç³ñ¹³ñ³ñÝ»ñÇÝ£ ²Ûë »ñ¨áõÛÃÇ Ù³ëÇÝ »Ý ÷³ëïáõÙ ÇÝãå»ë Ð³×ÝáõÙ ³Ù»ñÇÏÛ³Ý ÙÇëÇáÝ»ñáõÑÇ èááõ½ È³Ùμ»ñ¹Ç,19 ³ÛÝå»ë ¿É Ð³×ÝáõÙ üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛÇ ·ÉË³íáñ ÑÛáõå³ïáë ¸Ûáõå³ñÑÇ20 Ñ³Õáñ¹³Í ï»Õ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ£ Àëï ¸Ûáõå³ñÑÇ` §Ð³çÇÝáõÙ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñÇ íñ³Û å³ñ½³Í ¿ ëåÇï³Ï ¹ñûß³Ï (ËÝ³Û»Éáõ ³Õ»ñë), μ³Ûó Ï³ï³Õ³Í ÙáÉ»é³Ý¹Ý»ñÁ ¹ñ³Ý áõß³¹ñáõÃÇõÝ ã»Ý ¹³ñÓÝáõÙ »õ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏáõÙ »Ý ·ÁÝ¹³Ï³Ñ³ñ»É£ Îñ³ÏÁ É³÷áõÙ ¿ Ù¿Ï Ã³Õ ÙÇõëÇ Û»ï»õÇó£ ²åñÇÉÇ 21ÇÝ (Ý. ïáÙ.) ³Ûñáõ»É ¿ Ñ³Ûáó í³ÝùÁ ¨ ³ÛÝï»Õ ³å³ëï³Ý³Í μáÉáñ Ñ³Û»ñÁ Ïáïáñáõ»É »Ý. áã áù ãÇ Ï³ñáÕ³ó»É ÷ñÏáõ»É...¦:21 Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ ³ÛÝ ßÇÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ¿ñ ÑñÏÇ½»É, Ãáõñù»ñÝ Çñ³·áñÍáõÙ ¿ÇÝ §ù³ñÛáõÕÇ¦ (Ý³íÃ) û·ÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ, ÁÝ¹ áñáõÙ` »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñÇ áõ Ù½ÏÇÃÝ»ñÇ μ³ñÓáõÝùÝ»ñÇó çñÑ³ÝÝ»ñÇ ÙÇçáóáí áã Ã» çáõñ, ³ÛÉ §ù³ñÛáõÕ¦ ÉóÝ»Éáí, ÇëÏ ³ÛÝï»Õ, áñï»Õ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ã¿ñ ÑñÏÇ½»É, ÇÝãå»ë ûñÇÝ³Ï` î³ñëáÝÇ êμ. äáÕáë ù³ñ³ß»Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ, 13 ä³ñÃ»õ»³Ý ê., ÎÇÉÇÏ»³Ý ³ñÑ³õÇñùÁ, Î. äûÉÇë, 1909, ¿ç 31£ 14 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 103£ 15 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 165£ 16 Аданские чернiе дни, издание Х.А.Вермишева, Баку, 1909, стр. 8. 17 î»°ë, §²ñ³ñ³ï¦, Ù³ÛÇë-ÛáõÝÇë, 1909, ¿ç 538-539£ 18 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 44,105£ 19 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, 3818, ³åñÇÉ 21-4 Ù³ÛÇë, 1909, ¿ç 3£ 20 §²ñ³ñ³ï¦, Ù³ÛÇë-ÛáõÝÇë, 1909, ¿ç 526-528£ 21 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 527£

100

ê»¹³ ä³ñë³ÙÛ³Ý

ç³ñ¹³ñ³ñÝ»ñÁ ·áñÍÇ ¿ÇÝ ¹ÝáõÙ Çñ»Ýó μ³ñμ³ñáë³Ï³Ý í³ñù³·ÇÍÁ` ³í»ñ»Éáí Ï³Ù åÕÍ»Éáí Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ Ñ³ëï³ïáõÃÛáõÝÁ: úï³ñ»ñÏñÛ³ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ` §Îñ³ÏÁ Ù³ñ»Éáõ ÷áË³ñ¿Ý Ññß¿çÝ»ñÁ Õ»Ï³í³ñáõÃ»³Ý Ññ³Ù³Ýáí μáÉáñ ù³ñ¿ ßÇÝáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÁ` ¹åñáóÝ»ñ, »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñ, áÕáÕ»óÇÝ ù³ñÇõÕáí ¨ ßáõñç ùë³Ý Ñ³½³ñ μÝ³ÏãáõÃ»³Ý ïÝùáóÝ»ñÇÝ, ³Õ³Õ³ÏÝ»ñÇÝ áõ ½¿Ýù»ñÇ ã¹³¹³ñáÕ Ññ³Ó·áõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÇÝ ½áõ·³Ñ»é ù³Õ³ùÁ Ù³ïÝáõ»ó Ã³É³ÝÇ ¨ í»ñ³Íáõ»ó ³õ»ñ³ÏÝ»ñÇ¦: àñáß ¹»åù»ñáõÙ Ãáõñù ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÁ Ý³Ëù³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ ³í»ñ»ÉÁ` åÕÍ»É Ï³Ù Ï»ÕÍ ÝÙ³Ý³ÏÙ³Ý ÙÇçáóáí Í³Õñ»É »Ý ùñÇëïáÝ»³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óáõ ËáñÑáõñ¹Ý áõ »Ï»Õ»ó³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ£ ²Ûëå»ë, 1909 Ã. î³ñëáÝáõÙ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ç³ñ¹Ý ³í³ñï»Éáõó ¨ êáõñμ ²ëïí³Í³ÍÇÝ (äáÕáë ²é³ùÛ³É) Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ ³ÙμáÕçáíÇÝ ÏáÕáåï»Éáõó Ñ»ïá Ãáõñù ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÁ ÷áñÓ»É »Ý μáÉáñ ÏáÕÙ»ñÇó Ññ¹»Ñ»É ³ÛÝ£ âÏ³ñáÕ³Ý³Éáí Ññ¹»Ñ»É ù³ñ³ß»Ý ³Û¹ »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ` í»ñçÇÝÝ»ñë ÏñáÝ³Ï³Ý ùÇÝ³ËÝ¹ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ Ý³Ë ù³Ý¹»É »Ý »Ï»Õ»óáõ Ëáñ³ÝÁ, ³å³` åÕÍ»É ³ÛÝ` Ëáñ³ÝÝ û·ï³·áñÍ»Éáí áñå»ë ³ñï³ùÝáó:22 Âáõñù ³ÙμáËÇ ÏáÕÙÇó î³ñëáÝÇ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ã³Õ³Ù³ëÇ ¨ »Ï»Õ»óáõ ³í»ñÙ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ ¿ ÷³ëïáõÙ Ý³¨ ³Ù»ñÇÏ³óÇ Éñ³·ñáÕ, Çñ³í³μ³Ý Ð»ñμ»ñï ²¹³Ùë ¶ÇμμáÝëÁ, áí ³ÝÓ³Ùμ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ë ¿ »Õ»É 1909 Ã. Ãáõñù»ñÇ í³Ûñ³·áõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ£ ¶ÇμμáÝëÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ` §î³ñëáÝÇ Ñ³Ûáó Ù»Í å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ, áñ ù³Õ³ùÇÝ ³Ù»Ý³Ï³ñ»õáñ ß¿ÝùÝ ¿ñ, Ã³É³Ýáõ»ó³õ, Ù³ñÙ³ñÇáÝ¿ ³ñÓ³Ýù ù³Ý¹áõ»ó³Ý, å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ë»Õ³Ýù ù³ñ áõ ù³Ý¹ »Õ³Ý, ¨ ï³Ý»ÉÇ ³Ù¿Ý μ³Ý ³õ³ñÇ ïñáõ»ó³õ£ ´³Ûó ß¿ÝùÁ ¹ÇÙ³¹ñ»ó ÑñÓÇ·áõÃ»³Ý ÷áñÓ»ñáõÝ¦:23 Àëï áñáß ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇ` î³ñëáÝÇ ÑÇßÛ³É »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ í»ñçÝ³Ï³Ý ³í»ñáõÙÇó ÷ñÏí»ó áõ Ï³Ý·áõÝ ÙÝ³ó ï»ÕÇ Ãáõñù μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ßÝáñÑÇí, áñáÝù, ÑÇ³ó³Í ³Û¹ ßÇÝáõÃÛ³Ý ·»Õ»óÏáõÃÛ³Ùμ áõ ³ÙñáõÃÛ³Ùμ, ÷áñÓ»óÇÝ å³Ñå³Ý»É ³ÛÝ` Ñ»ï³·³ÛáõÙ Ù½ÏÇÃÇ í»ñ³Í»Éáõ ³ÏÝÏ³ÉÇùáí:24 ²ñÓ³Ý³·ñí»É »Ý ¹»åù»ñ, »ñμ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ñá·¨áñ Ñáõß³ñÓ³ÝÝ»ñÇ ³í»ñáõÙÁ Ãáõñù ³ÙμáËÇ ÏáÕÙÇó í»ñ³ÍíáõÙ ¿ñ Ëñ³Ë×³ÝùÇ` ¹ñ³Ý Ñ³Õáñ¹»Éáí ÍÇë³Ï³Ý-³ñ³ñáÕ³Ï³Ý μÝáõÛÃ£ æ³ñ¹»ñÇÝ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ë ¶ñÇ·áñ ¶áõïáõÉÛ³ÝÇ (áõëáõóÇã ´³Ëã»áõÙ` æ»μ»É-´»ñ»ù»ÃÇ ·³í³é) íÏ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ` È³μ³×ÉÁ ·ÛáõÕáõÙ ÙáÉ»é³Ý¹ ËáõÅ³ÝÁ ÙÛáõ¹Çñ ÆëÙ³ÛÇÉ ¾ý»Ý¹ÇÇ` §êáõÉÃ³Ý Ð³ÙÇï ãû°· »³ß³¦ (Ï»óó»¯ ëáõÉÃ³Ý Ð³ÙÇ¹Á) ³½¹³Ýß³ÝÇó Ñ»ïá Ý³Ë ÑñÏÇ- ½»É ¿ ï»ÕÇ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ¹åñáóÁ, ³å³` »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ` å³ñ μéÝ»Éáí ¹ñ³Ýó ßáõñç:25 ÆëÏ úëÙ³ÝÇ» ·ÛáõÕáõÙ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ½áñù»ñÁ, å³ß³ñ»Éáí ï»ÕÇ Ñ³Û Éáõë³íáñã³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ, áõñ ³å³ëï³Ý»É ¿ñ ßáõñç 500 Ñ³Û, §ù³ñÛáõÕáí¦ ÑñÏÇ½»É »Ý ³ÛÝ ¨ ¹ÑáÉ-½áõéÝ³ÛÇ Ýí³·³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ùμ å³ñ μéÝ»É Ýñ³ ßáõñçÁ:26 ¸»åùÇÝ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ë-í»ñ³åñáÕÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ` §¸áõñëÁ ¹ÑáÉ-½áõéÝ³Ý ÏÁ ½³ñÝáõ¿ñ ¨ ËáõÅ³ÝÁ å³ñ μéÝ³Í Ëñ³Ë×³ÝáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñ ÏÁ Ï³ï³ñ¿ñ... ¼¿Ýù»ñáõ ·áéáõÙÝ»ñÁ, ½ÇÝáõáñ³Ï³Ý ÷áÕ³Ñ³ñáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÁ, Ññ¹»ÑÝ»ñáõ Ù³ñ¹³Ï»ñ μáó»ñáõÝ ×³ñ×³ïÇõÝÝ»ñÁ, ¹ÑáÉ ½áõéÝ³Ý»ñáõ Ó³ÛÝ»ñÁ, ³ÛñáõáÕÝ»ñáõ ëñï³ÏëÏÇÍ ×Çã»ñÝ áõ ËáõÅ³ÝÇÝ í³ÛÝ³ëáõÝÝ»ñÁ, Çñ³ñ Ë³éÝáõ³Í ³Ñé»ÉÇ íÇ×³Ï ÙÁ ëï»ÕÍ³Í ¿ÇÝ¦:27 ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ·»ñÙ³Ý³Ï³Ý ÑÇí³Ý¹³ÝáóÇ μáõÅùáõÛñ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ` ÝáõÛÝ úëÙ³ÝÇ» ·ÛáõÕÇ Ñ³Û μáÕáù³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ Ãáõñù»ñÁ ÑñÏÇ½»óÇÝ »Ï»Õ»ó³Ï³Ý ³ñ³ñáÕáõÃÛ³Ý Å³Ù³Ý³Ï` Ý»ñëáõÙ ·ïÝíáÕ 17 Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ýóáí, áñáÝó ÃíáõÙ ¨ Ù»Ï ³Ù»ñÇÏÛ³Ý ÙÇëÇáÝ»ñ ¨ Ù»Ï μáÕáù³Ï³Ý ù³ñá½Çã:28 22 î»°ë Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 165, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ §²ñ³ñ³ï¦, ÛáõÉÇë-û·áëïáë, 1909, ¿ç 673£ 23 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, 3818, ³åñÇÉ 21-4 Ù³ÛÇë, 1909, ¿ç 3£ 24 Â¿á¹ÇÏ ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇ, ²ÙÇë ÙÁ Ç ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³, Î. äûÉÇë, 1910, ¿ç 205-207£ 25 ¶áõïáõÉ»³Ý ¶.¶., Ð³Û É»éÁ. Ï³ñÙÇñ ¹ñáõ³·Ý»ñ ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ»ï¿Ý, Î. äáÉÇë, 1912, ¿ç 42-43£ 26 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 197-199£ 27 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 197£ 28 ê³ñ·Çë»³Ý Ú., ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ »Õ»éÝÁ. ï»Õ»Ï³·Çñ Ú³Ïáμ ä³åÇÏ»³ÝÇ, Î. äáÉÇë, 1919, ¿ç 15, ï»°ë Ý³¨

101

ê»¹³ ä³ñë³ÙÛ³Ý

1909 Ã. Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý μ³ñμ³ñáë³Ï³Ý ·áñÍáÕáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇó ½»ñÍ ãÙÝ³óÇÝ ³Ý·³Ù Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ·»ñ»½Ù³ÝáóÝ»ñÁ, ÇÝãå»ë ûñÇÝ³Ï` Ø»ñëÇÝÇ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ·»ñ»½Ù³Ý³ïáõÝÁ, áñÁ ï»ÕÇ ÙÛáõÃ»ë»ñÇýÇ (ë³Ýç³ÏÇ Õ»Ï³í³ñ) Ï³ñ·³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ, ½»Ýù ÷Ýïñ»Éáõ å³ïñí³Ïáí Ëáõ½³ñÏí»ó áõ ³Ý³ñ·í»ó£ êáõñ»Ý ä³ñÃ¨Û³ÝÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ` §¶»ñ»½Ù³ÝÝ»ñÁ μ³óáõ»ó³Ý, Ù»é»ÉÝ»ñÁ ¹áõñë Ñ³Ýáõ»ó³Ý, áñå¿ë½Ç Ã³·Ýáõ³Í ½¿Ýù»ñ ·ïÝáõÇÝ ³ÝáÝó å³ï³ÝùÝ»ñáõÝ Ù¿ç¿Ý... ²Ûë ³Ý³ñ·áõÃÇõÝÁ Ï³ï³ñáõ»ó³õ, ³é³Ýó ·áÝ¿ Ï³ÝË³õ ÇÙ³ó ïñáõ»Éáõ Ø»ñëÇÝÇ Ð³Ûáó Ã³Õ³Ï³Ý ËáñÑáõñ¹ÇÝ Ï³Ù ï¿ñï¿ñÇÝ¦:29 Âáõñù»ñÇ ÙáÉ»é³Ý¹áõÃÛáõÝÝ ³é³í»É ¹ñë¨áñí»É ¿ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³, ïíÛ³É ¹»åùáõÙ` Ñ³Û Ñá·¨áñ ³é³çÝáñ¹Ý»ñÇ ç³ñ¹Ý Çñ³·áñÍ»ÉÇë` ¹³ñÓÛ³É ¹ñ³Ý Ñ³Õáñ¹»Éáí ÍÇë³Ï³Ý-³ñ³ñáÕ³Ï³Ý μÝáõÛÃ£ ÜÙ³Ý ûñÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÁ ß³ï »Ý »Õ»É Ý³¨ 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï£ È³í³·áõÛÝ ûñÇÝ³ÏÁ ³åñÇÉÇ 3-ÇÝ ´³Ëã» ·ÛáõÕáõÙ î»ñ ì³Ñ³Ý (êï»÷³ÝÛ³Ý) ù³Ñ³Ý³ÛÇ ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ ¿ñ, áñÁ ·ÛáõÕÇ μÝ³ÏÇãÝ»ñÇ Ù»Í Ù³ëÇ Ñ»ï ³å³ëï³Ý»É ¿ñ ï»ÕÇ Ù½ÏÇÃáõÙ£ ØÛáõýÃÇÇ (μ³ñÓñ³ëïÇ×³Ý Ñá·¨áñ³Ï³Ý, ÏñáÝ³Çñ³í³Ï³Ý Ñ³ñó»ñáõÙ Ù»Í Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏáõÃÛáõÝ í³Û»ÉáÕ) Ï³ñ·³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ ù³Ñ³Ý³ÛÇÝ ëå³ÝáõÙ »Ý μéÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ Ù½ÏÇÃÇó ¹áõñë μ»ñ»Éáõó áõ ¹³Å³Ý ã³ñã³ñ³ÝùÝ»ñÇ »ÝÃ³ñÏ»Éáõó Ñ»ïá£ ¸»åùÇÝ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ë Üáõýáõë Ø»ÙáõñáõÝ, áñ ç³ñ¹»ñÇÝ Ù³ëÝ³ÏÇó ãÇ »Õ»É, Çñ Ñáõß³ï»ïñáõÙ ·ñ»É ¿. §ØÇõýÃÇÝ Ñ³ë³Í ¿ñ Çñ Ýå³ï³ÏÇÝ, Çñ áË»ñÇÙ î. ì³Ñ³ÝÁ ãÏ³ñ ³ÛÉ»õë. ÙÇõýÃÇÝ áõñ³ËáõÃ»Ý¿Ý ½·ÉË³Í ÏÁ ëÏëÇ å³ñ»É »õ Ù½ÏÇÃÇÝ ³éç»õ »ñÇóë §÷³ïÇß³ÑÁÙ ãû· »³ß³¦ ·áã»É ÏÁ Ññ³Ù³Û¿ ³ñÇõÝÏ½³Ï ËáõÅ³ÝÇÝ¦:30 ²ÝïÇáùáõÙ 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇ 6-ÇÝ ç³ñ¹³ñ³ñÝ»ñÁ ï»ÕÇ Ð³Û ³é³çÝáñ¹³ñ³ÝÁ ßñç³÷³Ï»Éáõó, »Ï»Õ»ó³Ï³Ý ·áõÛùÝ ³ÙμáÕçáíÇÝ ÏáÕáåï»Éáõó ¨ Ñá·¨áñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³ÝÁ (Ï³ÃáÕÇÏáëÇ ÷áË³Ýáñ¹ î. ²ñë»Ý í³ñ¹³å»ï, Îïáõó ³Ý³å³ïÇ í³ÝùÇ ÙÇ³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÇó ÑÛáõñ »Ï³Í î. ¸³ÝÇ»É í³ñ¹³å»ï, î. ²ñÙ»Ý³Ï ù³Ñ³Ý³ îáÝ³ÃáëÛ³Ý ¨ ³ÛÉù) ·³½³Ý³μ³ñ ëå³Ý»Éáõó Ñ»ïá í»ñçÇÝÝ»ñÇë ¹Ç³ÏÝ»ñÁ ù³ñß »Ý ïí»É ù³Õ³ùÇ ÷áÕáóÝ»ñáí` Ïáã ³Ý»Éáí Ñ³í³ùí³Í ÙáõëáõÉÙ³Ý μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³ÝÁ μÝ³çÝç»É ï»ÕÇ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇÝ:31 ²ÛëåÇëáí, 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ ½·³ÉÇ ¿ñ Ý³¨ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ Å³é³Ý·áõÃÛ³Ý ÏáñáõëïÁ£ Ð³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ Ø³Õ³ùÇ³ úñÙ³ÝÛ³ÝÇ (1896-1907 ÃÃ. Î. äáÉëÇ Ñ³Ûáó å³ïñÇ³ñù) ï»Õ»Ï³·ñÇ` ÙÇ³ÛÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç Ñ³ßí³éí³Í 37 ·ÛáõÕ»ñáõÙ áõ ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñáõÙ 1909 Ã. ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí ÑñÏÇ½í»É Ï³Ù ³í»ñí»É »Ý 50-Çó ³í»ÉÇ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñ áõ ¹åñáóÝ»ñ,32 áñáÝóÇó ÙÇ³ÛÝ ²¹³Ý³ ù³Õ³ùáõÙ` 6 »Ï»Õ»óÇ, 5 ¹åñáó, ÇëÏ æ»μ»É-´»ñ»ù»ÃÇ ·³í³éáõÙ (²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·)` 6 »Ï»Õ»óÇ, 12 ¹åñáó:33 Ð³Ù»Ù³ïáõÃÛ³Ý Ï³ñ·áí Ýß»Ýù, áñ 1901-1902 ÃÃ. ¹ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·áõÙ ·áñÍáÕ Ñ³Û ³½·³ÛÇÝ í³ñÅ³ñ³ÝÝ»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ Ýí³½³·áõÛÝÁ 36-Ý ¿ñ` 3973 ³ß³Ï»ñïÝ»ñáí (Ý»ñ³éí³Í ã»Ý Ñ³Û Ï³ÃáÉÇÏ ¨ μáÕáù³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ù³ÛÝùÝ»ñÇÝ å³ïÏ³ÝáÕ ¹åñáóÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù ¨ë ½·³ÉÇ ÃÇí »Ý Ï³½Ù»É),34 ÇëÏ 1904 Ã. ¹ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ Ý³Ñ³Ý·áõÙ ·áñÍáÕ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý í³Ýù»ñÇ áõ »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñÇ (³é³ù»É³Ï³Ý, Ï³ÃáÉÇÏ, μáÕáù³Ï³Ý) ÃÇíÁ` 82-Á:35

Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 314£ 29 ä³ñÃ»õ»³Ý ê., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 79£ 30 ¶áõïáõÉ»³Ý ¶.¶., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 45-46£ 31 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 255£ 32 úñÙ³Ý»³Ý Ø., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 5869-5870£ 33 Adossidès A., Arméniens et Jeunes-Turcs. Les massacres de Cilisie, Paris, 1910, p. 104-105. 34 Ð³ßíáõÙÝ»ñÁ Ï³ï³ñí³Í »Ý Ù»ñ ÏáÕÙÇó£ î»°ë ìÇ×³Ï³óáÛó ·³õ³é³Ï³Ý ³½·³ÛÇÝ í³ñÅ³ñ³Ý³ó ÂáõñùÇáÛ, ï»ïñ ´., íÇ×³Ï 1901-1902 ï³ñõáÛ, Î. äáÉÇë, 1903£ 35 Ð³Û »Ï»Õ»óõáÛ Ã»Ù»ñÁ, »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñÁ »õ í³Ýù»ñÁ Áëï §ê. öñÏÇã ÐÇí³Ý¹³ÝáóÇ ÀÝ¹³ñÓ³Ï úñ³óáÛóÇÝ¦, 1904, Î. äáÉÇë, ï»°ë Ð³Û ÁÝï³ÝÇù, 1985, ê. Ô³½³ñ-ì»Ý»ïÇÏ, ØËÇÃ³ñ»³Ý Ññ³ï³ñ³ÏáõÃÇõÝ, ¿ç 36-41£

102

ê»¹³ ä³ñë³ÙÛ³Ý

²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç ³é³çÝáñ¹³Ï³Ý íÇ×³ÏÝ»ñÇ å³ßïáÝ³Ï³Ý ï»Õ»Ï³·ñÇ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ` 1909 Ã. ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí ÙÇ³ÛÝ ²¹³Ý³ Ý³Ñ³Ý·áõÙ ÑñÏÇ½í»É ¿ 24 »Ï»Õ»óÇ, 16 ¹åñáó36£ Ð³ñÏ ¿ Ýß»É, áñ å³ßïáÝ³Ï³Ý ³Ûë ï»Õ»Ï³·ñáõÙ Ï³Ý μ³½Ù³ÃÇí ³Ý×ßïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ áõ μ³óÃáÕáõÙÝ»ñ. Ù³ëÝ³íáñ³å»ë` ÑñÏÇ½í³Í Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñÇ áõ ¹åñáóÝ»ñÇ ß³ñùáõÙ μ³ó »Ý ÃáÕÝí³Í æ»ÛÑ³Ý (Ý³ËÏÇÝáõÙ` Ð³ÙÇ¹Ç»)37, Þ»ÛË-Øáõñ³¹ (Ð³Û ·ÛáõÕ, ÑñÏÇ½í»É »Ý ¨° ¹åñáóÁ, ¨° »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ)38, ÆÝ×ÇñÉÇÏ39, È³μ³×ÉÁ (¨° ¹åñáóÁ, ¨° »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ ÑñÏÇ½í»É »Ý)40, ø»ÉÉ»ñ (ÆëÉ³ÑÛ» ·³í³é³ÏáõÙ)41, Ð³ñáõÝÇ» (Ê³éÝÇ)42, ¶á½áÉáõ·43, ØÇëÇë (Ø³Ù»ëïÇ³, »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ ³í»ñí³Í ¿, ¹åñáóÁ` ÑñÏÇ½í³Í)44 ·ÛáõÕ»ñÇ »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñÝ áõ ¹åñáóÝ»ñÁ£ î»Õ»Ï³·ñáõÙ ÁÝ¹·ñÏí³Í ã»Ý Ý³¨ Ð³É»åÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·áõÙ Çñ³·áñÍí³Í ç³ñ¹Ç Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÁ. ³Ûëå»ë` ³ÙμáÕçáíÇÝ ÑñÏÇ½í»É Ï³Ù ³í»ñí»É »Ý ²ÝïÇáùÇ (²ÝÃ³ùÇ³) Ñ³Û ³é³ù»É³Ï³Ý ¨ μáÕáù³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñÁ45, ø»ë³åÇ Ñ³Û Ï³ÃáÉÇÏ áõ μáÕáù³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñÁ46 ¨ ³ÛÉ Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ Ñ³ëï³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ£ ì»ñáÝßÛ³É å³ßïáÝ³Ï³Ý óáõó³Ï³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÇó μ³óÇ, ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹»ñÇó Ñ»ïá Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ¿ç»ñáõÙ Ññ³å³ñ³Ïí»É »Ý Ù³ñ¹Ï³ÛÇÝ ¨ ÝÛáõÃ³Ï³Ý ÏáñáõëïÝ»ñÁ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝáÕ Ï»ÕÍ óáõó³ÏÝ»ñ, áñáÝóáõÙ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ïñ³Í ÏáñáõëïÝ»ñÁ ·ñ»Ã» ÏñÏÝ³ÏÇ Ýí³½»óí³Í »Ý47£ ²ëí³ÍÇ É³í³·áõÛÝ ûñÇÝ³ÏÁ 1909 Ã. ÑáõÉÇëÇÝ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý §Â³ÝÇÝ¦ Ã»ñÃáõÙ ïå³·ñí³Í óáõó³ÏÝ ¿, áñï»Õ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óí³Í ÝÛáõÃ³Ï³Ý ÏáñáõëïÝ»ñÁ, ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ ¨ ³í»ñí³Í áõ ÑñÏÇ½í³Í Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñÇ áõ ¹åñáóÝ»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ Ñ³ëóí³Í ¿ Ýí³½³·áõÛÝÇ48£ Ð³ñÏ ¿ Ýß»É, áñ Ã»° 1894-1896 ÃÃ. ¨ Ã»° 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ÑñÏÇ½í³Í áõ ù³Ý¹í³Í Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñÇ, í³Ýù»ñÇ áõ ¹åñáóÝ»ñÇ ½·³ÉÇ Ù³ëÁ Ñ»ï³·³ ï³ñÇÝ»ñÇÝ ·»ñ³½³Ýó³å»ë Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý Ý³Ë³Ó»éÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ áõ ÙÇçáóÝ»ñáí í»ñ³Ýáñá·í»É Ï³Ù í»ñ³Ï³éáõóí»É ¿,49 ë³Ï³ÛÝ 1915 Ã. ¨ Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ï»Õ³Ñ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÇó Ñ»ïá í»ñçÝ³Ï³Ý³å»ë áãÝã³óí»É£

36 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 254£ 37 î»°ë §î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ ²ÛñÇ³ËÝ³Ù Ú³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ¦, ùÝÝÇã-å³ïáõÇñ³Ï` ä. Ä³· ê³Û³å³É»³Ý, 1910, ë»åï. 11-1912 ë»åï. 11, Ô³É³ÃÇ³, ¿ç 63, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇ Â¿á¹ÇÏ, Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç141-142, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ Brézol G., Les Turcs ont passé là..., p. 341. 38 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 215-216, Ý³¨ ¼³å¿É ºë³Û»³Ý, ²õ»ñ³ÏÝ»ñáõÝ Ù¿ç, ä¿ÛñáõÃ, 1957, ¿ç 90- 91£ 39 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú. Ú., ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ï»³ÝùÁ, ¿ç 23£ 40 ¶áõïáõÉ»³Ý ¶.¶., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 42-43, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ §î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ ²ÛñÇ³ËÝ³Ù Ú³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ¦, ¿ç 69, 72£ 41 î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ ²ÛñÇ³ËÝ³Ù Ú³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ, ¿ç 72£ 42 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 83£ 43 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 77£ 44 Â¿á¹ÇÏ ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇ, Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 135£ 45 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, ¿ç 255-256 46 î»Õ»Ï³·Çñ ²ÛñÇ³ËÝ³Ù Ú³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ, ¿ç 16£ 47 Brézol G., Les Turcs ont passé là..., p. 381-385 48 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 381-383£ 49 1912-1913 ÃÃ. ¹ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·áõÙ ·áñÍ»É ¿ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý 44 »Ï»Õ»óÇ, 5 í³Ýù, 63 ¹åñáó` 5834 ³ß³Ï»ñïÝ»ñáí, ÇëÏ Ð³É»åÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·áõÙ` 93 »Ï»Õ»óÇ, 16 í³Ýù, 113 ¹åñáó` 8451 ³ß³Ï»ñïÝ»ñáí£ î»°ë, Kèvorkian R. H., Paboudjian P. B., Les Armèniens Dans L'Empire Ottoman Ala Veille Du Gènocide, Paris, 1992, p. 57-60. î»°ë Ý³¨ ê³ýñ³ëïÛ³Ý ². Ê., Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëÇ Ð³Ûáó ä³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³ÝÇ ÏáÕÙÇó ÂáõñùÇ³ÛÇ ²ñ¹³ñ³¹³ïáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ ¸³í³Ý³ÝùÝ»ñÇ ÙÇÝÇëïñáõÃÛ³Ý Ý»ñÏ³Û³óí³Í Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñÇ ¨ í³Ýù»ñÇ óáõó³ÏÝ»ñÝ áõ Ã³ùñÇñÝ»ñÁ (1912-1913 ÃÃ.), §¾çÙÇ³ÍÇÝ¦, ² (ÐáõÝí³ñ), 1965, ¿ç 40-42£

103

ê»¹³ ä³ñë³ÙÛ³Ý

Seda Parsamyan The Mecanisms of Implementation of Cultural Genocide During the 1909 Massacres in Adana and Adjacent Regions and its Consequences Summary Numerous facts testify that during the Hamidian massacres of 1894-1896, and the Adana massacres of 1909, as well as during the Armenian Genocide (1915-1923) massacres were accompanied by the destruction of the Armenian cultural monuments, values; namely, the demolition of schools and historical-architectural monuments, which completely fits with the description of the cultural genocide. This article observes the methods of the destruction of the educational-cultural and religious buildings in Adana and its consequences. During the 1909 massacres the Turkish perpetrators saw the Armenian religious-cultural buildings as appropriate places for implementing their genocidal action, which though uncontrollable, yet included certain ceremonial, religious and ritual elements and by targeting them, the Turkish perpetrators also aimed to disgrace the Armenian religious-cultural establishments.

104

THE POETICS OF VIOLENCE IN LITERARY RESPONSES TO THE ADANA MASSACRES Rubina Peroomian The literary responses to the 1894-96 Hamidian massacres in their entirety can be seen as the struggle of the Armenian literati to conceptualize Turkish atrocities against the Armenian population of the Ottoman Empire, atrocities unexpected and unprecedented in scale and momentum. The old paradigm of responses to historical catastrophes was ruptured. The ancient concepts of sin and punishment, or the soothing image of martyrdom for the sake of Christianity rewarded by the gift of immortality fell short of explaining the widespread destruction and loss of life. Even the secularized concept of martyrdom underlying the Armenian Renaissance ideology of romantic patriotism and political optimism, advocating armed struggle, eulogizing the exploits of fedayees, and exalting the liberation movement could not withstand the shock. New literary tools were needed to portray and explain the calamity; a language of violence had to be crafted befitting the indescribable brutality. The literary responses to the 1894-96 massacres, in particular Siamanto’s (1878-1915) and Daniel Varuzhan’s (18841915) poetic representations of the calamity, laid the foundation to eventually achieve this language in the most effective way in these two great poets’ ever-during, timeless portrayal of Adana massacres. My focus in this paper and my dedication to the centenary of the 1909 massacres of Adana is that dimension of the literary responses to this calamity that has not been observed and studied before, namely the language of violence. A language that, as Stanley Fish puts it in his argument for the Readers Response literary theory limits our subjectivity as a reader and gives us an internalized understanding of the language, as native speakers of it, to experience these poems always controled by normative boundaries set by the text. I will discuss this language, the discourse of violence and its use both to facilitate the actions of the perpetrators and to lay bare these horrible actions and their effects. I will demonstrate the binary opposition inherent in these two manifestations of the language of violence and their powerful effect, the reason why this poetic tool remained unparalleled in the literary responses to the Great Catastrophe of 1915 still ahead. But first, the beginnings of the language of violence. xxx The initial response in Western Armenian literature to the massacres of 1894-96 was silence which gradually dissipated into lamentation, an old poetic device, a cathartic tool to vent out frustration and unleash the shackles of the language, or as Ulrike Bail puts it §a textual space of survival.¦ In effect, the initial responses to the calamity are characterized by the painful struggle to represent, as closely as possible, the morbid scenes of blood and death, coupled with helpless confessions to the inadequacy of language to do justice to the collective suffering and devastation beyond human imagination. For Hagop Oshagan the period during and after the massacres of 1894-96 §symbolized the brutal violence imposed upon our literature.¦ §Kotorats¦ (Massacre, written in 1898) by Siamanto exemplifies that struggle to confront the catastrophe and find a proper discourse to encompass the reality in whole.

105

Rubina Peroomian

Massacre! Massacre! Massacre! In the cities and outside the cities in our land. And the barbarians, with booty and blood, Return leaving the dead and the dying. Flocks of ravens hover above. Bloody is their mouth; they chortle like drunks... ..................... Listen! Listen! Listen! The sinister howling of horrified dogs Reaching me from the valleys and the graves. O! Close your windows and your eyes too, Massacre! Massacre! Massacre! Siamanto has no alternative to offer, no solution to alleviate the pain. The only way out is to escape from the torrent of images, to close your mind against them to be able to survive and go on living. The poem §Kotorats¦ with a changed title of §Mahvan Tesilk¦ (Phantom of Death) opens Siamanto’s collection of poems published in 1907 as Hogevarki ev Huysi Jaher (Torches of Agony and Hope). Characteristically, the mood of the poems gradually changes from morbid despair and agony and mourning and lamentation over the loss to a yearning for a better future and a searching for a spark of hope. §Aspetin erge¦ (The Song of the Knight) is the turning point. It is the author’s imaginary journey mounted on a winged white steed, back into the land of blood, suffering, and death, once his happy and thriving birthplace£ §For my native valley I yearn, I yearn the valleys/that hold my home¦.1 In keeping with the mood of the first poem, §The Phantom of Death,¦ Siamanto shuns direct contact with the scenes of devastation and death. They are still insurmountable, still causing him fear and agony, and he has no answer to it. §I shudder at the ruins, helpless bangs¦ (p. 145). Oh, do not halt, my courser, where these corpses scattered lie! Fly far away from graveyards, where white shades of dead men be. I cannot bear, I tell thee, I cannot bear again The death of my dear native land with anguished eyes to see! (p. 145) The journey continues into a sudden embrace of Hope (hope with a capital H connotating the concept and the ideal that the word suggests)£ §From this time onward, I will burn Hope’s torches blazing bright¦. The poem ends in a vision of the masses marching toward victory£ What a procession, what a host, all glad and full of might! ‘Tis Freedom pioneers; their swords flash out life giving rays, And Brotherhood they celebrate in morning’s glorious light.¦ (p. 145) This vision of the future is a marked influence of Claude Henry de Saint-Simon who regarded artists as the cultural avant-garde who will lead §the triumphant march of mankind toward its glorious socialist future.¦ But also, since the poem is dated 1897-1907, the passage speaks of Siamanto’s hope and confidence toward the Young Turk movement that was 1 Alice Stone Blackwell, tr. Armenian Poems Rendered into English Verse (1917), facsimile ed. (Delmar, NY: Caravan Books, 1978), p. 144.

106

Rubina Peroomian

very much alive and active in Europe at that time. There is hope in the future; however, the memory of gruesome scenes of murder and rape, burning homes and churches and wiped out villages are very much alive and expressed as lamentations in Siamanto’s poignant poetic representations.2 Daniel Varuzhan was very young when the massacres of 1894-96 occurred. He was personally affected by it, since his pandukht (self-exiled) father in Constantinople was falsely accused and imprisoned. After years of searching Varuzhan and his mother found him a tormented, emaciated man who died shortly after his son’s visit in the prison. Varuzhan’s §Hors bantin mej¦ (In my Father’s Prison, written between1906 and 1909) is a tribute to his father and all those who were thrown in Turkish prisons to die a prolonged and torturous death. It is in this poem that we come to witness the transformation in the 12-year-old boy’s heart£ spite and rancor against the perpetrators of a gross injustice done to his father and the whole nation. And gazing long after you O, my father, I cried there, alone, (While within my chest a new rancor was shaking its head) I wringed my heart out from my eyes. The dilemma of the brutal massacres reverberated in Varuzhan’s first poems in the collection titles Sarsurner (Shiverings), published in 1906 in Venice; however, his most dramatic response to the massacres echoes in a long poem §Jarde¦ (The Carnage) that he published in 1907. The literary piece does not intend a realistic portrayal of the event; descriptions are mostly abstract, shocking the reader with vivid colors or, as he later remarks, with §barbarian colors of Flemish masters.¦ The poem is fashioned after the Lamentations of the Old Testament—with personification of the victimized Armenia—mixed with the elements of Armenian songs of mourning, yeghererg, lauding the victim, anathematizing the victimizer. The piece is also a psycho-political analysis of the event, reflecting upon the instinctive drive of the Turk to kill and destroy, the insensitivity of the Big Powers and their Silence and failure to intervene to stop the carnage, but also the unpreparedness of the majority of the Armenian masses to resist and halt a catastrophe of such magnitude. The latter is pictured in the metaphoric image of Armenian men with the yellow mud of the wheat-fields on their feet and their chests smelling incense instead of gun powder. Varudzan has not been able to reconcile with the memory of the traumatic past of the nation. In his mind’s eye he still sees the evil and barbarian Spirit of Alp Aslan mounted on his white horse, leading the hordes of murderers. As in Siamanto, Varudzan’s response, too, ends with an optimistic note, a vision of the approaching footsteps of victory, again, an arbitrary ending, in stark contrast with the mood of the poem. What is evident, however, is that Varuzhan is engaged in concocting the language of violence wrought up with metaphoric images and laconic strokes of his powerful pen painting gruesome scenes£ Their sabers cutting open streams of blood, Rolling young heads Some with dark others with blond hair 2 This poem is significantly the last in the 1907 Paris publication of Hogevarki ev Huysi Jaher. Ten others have been added in the later edition published in Boston.

107

Rubina Peroomian

Crushed in the mud. They hold on tight to the old men’s throats And crush their sculls against the wall. They cut open our mothers’ sacred bellies, And our yet unnamed brothers, Armenians without shapes fall out, And are trampled, crushed. Under foot, under truncheon, or horseshoe. Ribs, and sculls, sculls, innumerable sculls Are filling the cracks of the pavement with marrow and brain. Varuzhan’s Hayhoyank (Curse, written in 1907), is another poem in response to the massacres, integrating the spirit of ancient concepts but with a new twist. The unnamed old woman, the lyric heroine stands above the crowd of wretched survivors of a mass slaughter, and raising her clenched fists, curses God for what befell the Armenian nation. She challenges the covenant between man and God; she questions God’s judgment, protests His indifference toward the persecution of a people who faithfully worshipped Him and sacrificed their lives for Him. But the old woman is alone in her outburst as a lone champion of this strange uprising. The frightened youngsters in the crowd begin to cry; women pray. In a state of utter frustration and anguish, she walks to the edge of the abyss and hurls herself down. With her demise, the angry voice of protest is stifled in the seed. It was the early 1900s and the passing of time and the innate spirit of revival of the nation had appeased the pain. Streaks of hope of a brighter future had already crept in. Optimism had grown back slowly. National pride and integrity lost in the widespread submission to the enemy’s sword was being restored. The unabated memory of the massacres, however, still preoccupied creative minds and gave birth to literary works. Siamanto had found the solution to the dilemma of crafting a literary response to the massacres. Distancing in time, overcoming the urge to describe the gruesome scenes as they were, he devised a unique poetic tool£ recourse to the past, but not to borrow the old concepts to help him respond to the unexplained and indigested disaster. He found his inspiration in the heroic deeds in the Armenian pagan past, and with renewed enthusiasm began to eulogize the revolutionary acts of reprisal and armed resistance carried out by the fedayees of the present. His collection of poems titled §Diutsaznoren¦ (Heroically, 1902) epitomize the author’s view of collective trauma of the recent past, the present situation, and the future course of action. Siamanto idealizes the Nietzschean hero and hopes to see his spirit grow in every Armenian young and brave. Once again, it is the spirit of Hope encouraging action£ §Take the lightning sword bravely in your hand.¦ Nothing new, just an underscored idealization of the Armenian Renaissance themes£ armed struggle, revenge, revolt, retaliation. Then, §Dareru vrezh¦ (Revenge of the Centuries, written in 1902 in Geneva) resonating Siamanto’s credo, a credo that was adopted by the devotees of the Armenian armed struggle for the liberation of the nation from the oppressive yoke of the Ottoman rulers£ §Justice must be created and freedom fiercely seized.¦ xxx In such an atmosphere, the Young Turk revolution of 1908 was received with enthusiasm. Equality, Brotherhood, and Justice to all, ideas adorning the promises of the Young Turk 108

Rubina Peroomian

leaders, were turned into slogans in the streets. After years of wandering in different cities in Europe, Siamanto too, like many other Armenian intellectuals, returned to Constantinople. He was physically weakened and ill with tuberculosis but full of optimism and plans for the future. The Adana massacres of 1909, only a few months after the reinstatement of constitution and the proclamation of Hurriet, were a blow to the ideal of a peaceful coexistence with the Turk and a detrimental shock to all literary conventions that could ever help to devise responses to the new calamity. The road that extended from silence to lamentation, to descriptive expressions, to call for action in order to reverse the fate of the nation, reaching eventually to Hope for a better future bumped onto a dead end. Standards collapsed. Poetic expressions were once again condemned to impotency. The 1909 catastrophe occurred one-hundred years ago beginning March 31st (Old Calendar). And today with a spirit of commemoration and reevaluation of the event and its aftereffects, we look back to scrutinize once again the powerful literary responses, to marvel over the tools, the poetic strategies that remained unsurpassed, armed with the potency to respond even to the catastrophes of yet to come. Zapel Esayan and Suren Partevian recorded the accounts as they witnessed them in the immediate aftermath of the catastrophe. I have studied their responses at length in two chapters dedicated to their work in Literary Responses to Catastrophe£ A Comparison of the Armenian and the Jewish Experience (1993). They had indeed undertaken a difficult task to confront the disaster head-on and to assess its scale and aftereffects in order to recommend the scope of assistance needed. I have shown instances when they stopped stupefied unable to overcome the torrent of emotions£ helplessness toward the victims, rage against the perpetrators, and praise for those who took arms and stood up in defense of their homes, city quarters, and villages. I have shown instances of total submission and inability to describe the scenes leading these writers to resort to lamentation or confession to paralysis of diction£ §This is the first time, I discover so brutally the impotence of my pen, the painful struggle, the inadequacy of all meanings of the word to capture the scenes around me... the horrifying reality that crushes my soul.¦3 Or §I cannot find words accurate enough, dramatic and tragic enough, to describe the depressing, suffocating scenes of misery that I have witnessed these days.¦4 And,§Words are incapable of expressing the dreadful and unspeakable sights that my eyes witnessed.¦5 In another paper, titled §The Tears and Laughter of Cilician Armenians,¦ I have revisited the responses of these writers and havecompared them to the burning intensity of Siamanto’s and Varuzhan’s poetic responses to that same calamity. I have stated, and I repeat here again that, §History documents and even tries to explain the massacres of 1909, but memoirs, testimonies, and eyewitness accounts mix fact and imagination to paint the horrifying truth the way it was. Poetry [on the other hand] captures one moment, one image, and the impact is incomparable.¦6 In this comparison, I contend, it is not only the power of poetry or the 3 Suren Partevian, Kilikian Arhavirke, p. 69. 4 Ibid., p. 44. 5 Zapel Esayan, Amidst the Ruins, pp. 39-40. 6 In this paper, presented at a conference on Cilician Armenians, 2000, I have done a close reading of Siamanto’s poems in his collection titled Karmir lurer barekames (Bloody News from my Friend), "Kheghtamah" (Strangled), "Pare" (The Dance), "Khache" (The Cross), and then I have briefly discussed Varuzhan’s and

109

Rubina Peroomian

extraordinary talent and deep knowledge of the boundaries and possibilities of the language. It is the immediacy of the catastrophe, the on-the-scene, head-on experience for Esayan and Partevian impeding the language to overcome all boundaries and the imagination rising above the actual scenes of misery and atrocity. In looking at the Adana massacres from the vantage point of the perpetrator and using Michael Foucault’s terminology suggesting a broader meaning of government, the governmentality of the Young Turks depended on the promise of change of techniques and rationalities used by the Ottoman Sultans to rule over the multiethnic, multi-religious Empire. The events that unfolded in Adana and spread over all of Cilician Armenian towns and villages and beyond were in absolute negation of these promises, but they proved compatible with the subsequent policies and practices, in other words, compatible with the governmentality adopted by the Young Turks. It is a common knowledge that the massacres were instigated by reactionary forces as another manifestation of their counter-revolutionary activities. However, the Young Turk government’s handling of the atrocities and their aftermath leaves no doubt about its conspiracy at least to continue what the reactionaries started. In that stage, it did not take extra effort by the government to introduce their true mentality and not the one they pretended to have espoused in relation to the ethnic minorities, Armenians in particular. The society willingly absorbed that mentality aspect or dimension of governmentality because the culture of violence, an intrinsic characteristic in the Turkish-Armenian centuries-long relationship and absolute domination, never showed a sign to ease. The culture of violence had to find its expressions in language in order to instigate action. And we have witnessed its use in the massacres of 1894-96 as manifested in the Armenian literary responses to them. That language, powerful and unsurpassed, echoes in the poetic responses to the 1909 catastrophe. xxx The entire series of Siamanto’s poems in Karmir lurer barekames (Bloody News from my Friend) makes us realize today the intensity, the dreadfulness of these massacres more than any statistics or a document could. To use Louise Rosenblatt’s formulation, these are poems in which we live through, in this case through the massacres of 1909, §under the guidance of the text and experiences as relevant to the text.¦7 The following are excerpts of the perpetrator’s language in utterances and portrayals of the crime through which the smooth flow of the operation and full participation of the populace was ensured. Captured by Siamanto in §Irents erge¦ (Their Song)£ I sow corpses in the garrets of slavery And these bodies I snatched because they are infidels, Allah says£ turn the vally of the infidels into graves, Butcher the children, fuck all the virgins. ..................... In the air like stars I spread cut heads, I spread death like a caravan of clouds.

Ruben Sevak’s equally powerful poetic responses immediately after the Cilician massacres. The paper was published in a volume containing the proceedings of the Conference, titled The Armenian Cilicia, in 2008, Richard G. Hovannisian ed. 7 "Definition of Reader-Response Criticism" by Ross Murfin.

110

Rubina Peroomian

What are you waiting for? It’s all yours. Strike and eat and dance and get drunk... ..................... Drink from my cup the blood of young virgins. Time runs. Justice changes its course. Drink from this virgin’s scull. What’s gold or silver next to this?8 Siamanto, §Kuyre¦ (The Blind) -- is an absolute manifestation of hatred and drive to murder the infidel. The blind man is applauding those who have spread death and devastation in the neighboring Armenian village and is burning with the desire of participating in the carnage. How badly I want to feel a dead body with my hands. I smell the ashes— May you live a thousand years blessed ones. While walking, my sleepers suddenly stick to the earth.... I know what it is ... I smell it. The blood of sinners is so hot It’s like fire flowing over the roads.... A young man approaches dragging an Armenian beauty by her hair£ I chose this girl from nearby village, but she wouldn’t become a Muslim, and refuses to be my wife. I am terrified by her eyes, I’m afraid she’ll strangle me in my bed. A thousand pities that you’re blind, but feel her body first, The young man gives him his dagger and helps him to drive it in that naked virgin’s heart. The wish is accomplished; he feels the warm blood of that virgin splashing on his face. That was heaven; the blind man shouts in ecstasy as if he had seen the light. §A thousand cheers, I’m ready. Where is her heart my son?¦ §Wait, let me guide your hand.¦ As the blood splattered his face like flaming poppies, he shouted to the crowd£ §My eyes are clear. I’ve seen the light.¦ Studying the cycles of violence in early American West, Ned Blackhawk speaks of violence in New Mexican colony in the 16th and 17th centuries and how violence from both sides had their public rituals and symbols including §the formal presentation of the scalps and 8 With some reservation, I use the published translation in this and the following excerpts from Siamanto’s collection of poems titled "Karmir lurer barekames" (Bloody News from My Friend). In some passages, the meaning of the poems is compromised, as the reader can see, to the poetic qualities the translators have striven to achieve or the poem is abbridged. See, Bloody News from My Friend, Poems by Siamanto, translated by Peter Balakian and Nevart Yaghlian (Detroit: Wayne State University Press, 1996). I have quoted the translations as they were without making necessary changes to convey the true meanings. Incidentally, the word sow (in I sow corpses -- »ë ¹Ç³ÏÝ»ñ ÏÁ ó³Ý»Ù) is misprinted (I saw corpses) in the book.

111

Rubina Peroomian

ears of enemy Indians to the governor of colonial New Mexico and the mass, public rape of indigenous women captives,¦ or the §display of enemy body parts as trophies.¦ Well, this is happening in the Twentieth Century Ottoman Empire. In the last days of his life, the old Turk, seeking paradise after death, remembers the only sin he has committed in life. Once, in his young age, infatuated with the beauty of a young Armenian girl, he had failed to deliver his everyday prayer to God. He had to repent, and his plans were diabolical£ Then two black men took a fair Armenian boy from Darson to the cellar and with a scimitar slashed off his clothes. His death shriek shook the house, But to complete the ritual the old man was to drink the blood of that Armenian boy. And who should hand him the cup of atonement? §There’s no doubt,¦ he said£ §The last child of that Armenian girl who cost me my place in paradise.¦ So that grandchild brought him a silver tray With a gold cup filled with blood. §You unlucky ones, this cup is a symbol of your defeat,¦ and he bit into the cup and on the threshold of his paradise he smiled as he died. The dream of paradise was realized. Violence turned into ritual performed with awe and piety. [Siamanto, §Kavutiun¦ (Atonement)] In a rich Armenian’s house, the Turkish executioner is standing with a dagger in his hand, the dagger he has found in the house of this rich Armenian, the dagger with which he has killed the young master, and now it is the turn of the beautiful lady of the house. But the murderer has gathered an audience to applaud the performance and share the booty. The man orders the lady to take the dagger in her hand and thrust it in the heart of her two year old boy clinging to her chest and crying in terror. The audience is impatient. It is time for the evening prayers and the infidel woman is refusing to obey. Eventually, she takes the dagger, raises it in the air and down into her own heart£ The woman swung her dagger heavenward, Then collapsed dead her eyes open. But some blood-thirsty punk took her dead hand With the dagger in it, and stabbed her son seven times. [Siamanto, "Dashuyne" (The Dagger)] A perverted religious ritual is being performed in an Armenian church. A mother is begging the Turk to spare his son. But this is an opportunity for the murderers to turn the killing into a pleasurable entertainment. They ask the woman to take off her flowery dress. In a minute the men came running out of the vestibule with a blood-soaked dress. §Isn’t this your dress? 112

Rubina Peroomian

Doesn’t it smell familiar? What kind of mother are you? Smell it, go ahead! Don’t be mad; we sacrificed your son on the altar with white cloths and candles. Now we’ll paint your cross... The executioners have turned the killing of their victims into a mystical performance adorned with a powerful script to match the formidable violence. [Siamanto, §Khache¦ (The Cross)] In a marble bath of the Muslim lady a ritual is being conducted by the wicked witch of the town. The scene describes the slaughter of seven young Armenian virgins and spilling their blood in the bath, the blood running from the feet to the womb of the naked lady standing proudly as the goddess accepting human sacrifice. The witch has promised that the blood of Armenian virgins will bestow her the power of giving birth to conquerors and heroes of the race. Behind the curtains, an old Muslim clergy is reading a mysterious prayer to the Muslim God. Looking toward heaven, the petrified barren beauty Rose to her feet, As the warm blood began to rise Up her leggs to her womb. [Siamanto, §Loganke¦ (The Bath)] Seeing leftovers still lurking in that Armenian village, the mob rises shouting, §We need to attack once again. There are people who still breathe... We sought graveyard yet there is life in there. We all want ashes and death, infidels!¦ Siamanto, §Zavake¦ (The Son).9 Siamanto’s §Pare¦ (The Danse) is in itself the epitome of Turkish atrocities against innocent women. It is an episode related to the author by a German missionary woman who had witnessed a most horrific practice of public violence and incredible utterances of the Muslim murderers£ a dark crowd standing in a vineyard Lashing twenty brides and singing filthysongs. ....................... ‘Dance,’ they raves, ‘dance till you die infidel beauties. with your flapping tits, dance! Smile for us. You’re abandoned now, you’re naked slaves, so dance like a bunch of fuckin’ sluts. We’re hot for your dead bodies,’ These are masterful representations of images that remained unparalleled even in Hagop Oshagan’s Mnatsordats (Remnants). The language befitted the crime, provided a tool, a strategy that worked better than any command from above to turn the mob into the cruelest 9 I have skipped citing excerpts from the translation of this poem. It does not match the original. It is too short and does not do justice to the torrent of imagery, diabolical scenes, and horrifying dialogs Siamanto created in this poem.

113

Rubina Peroomian

and most sadistic murderers to shore up the Young Turk governmentality. In the case of Zapel Esayan, except for a few instances of cynical utterances by Turkish murderers, such as §You don’t have God! Just as your Christ died by torture, so will each one of you die by torture¦ (p. 169), she takes the language of violence to the level of metaphoric expressions, where objects and symbols signify human behavior. §I have witnessed the arrogant and shameless Turkish quarters standing tall amongst Armenian ruins ... I noticed the cynical expressions of unpunished criminals¦ (p. 18-19). Or, the scene of Muslim minarets §rising arrogantly amongst the ruins of Armenian homes burnt to ashes by the fire of hatred¦ (p. 25). Zapel Esayan too, in her own way tried to explore the character of the Turk and what made him a murderer. She views the Turks with the eyes of orphaned children who have witnessed the killing of their parents as cold-blooded murderers whose eyes burn with evil passion to destroy and kill (p. 40). She attributes this behavior to the nature of the Turk who §nurtures bloody aspirations and destroys.¦10 A woman recounts how the Turks killed her husband and son. §The Turkish neighbor women stood there laughing at my sorrow. The more I cried the louder they laughed¦ (pp. 75-76). A Turkish woman had loaded wounded men, women, and children in a carriage with a promise to take them to safety, but instead, she had pushed them into the river to drown. Another Turkish woman was seen crushing the head of a child kneeling over his mother’s dead body. The two women were brought to court and tried. Ironically, they were sentenced to death by hanging and then pardoned. The thrill of bloodshed had intoxicated women so much, Esayan observes, as to forget the friendship and hospitality of their Armenian neighbors. (p. 218). And now contrast this discourse with its binary opposition the crushing, heartrending, tragic images of the catastrophe the executioners accomplished to fulfill. New literary critics following the Readers Response theory believe that our experience reading a text and responding to it is not so much under the guidance of the text, but more so it is motivated by deep-seated, personal, psychological needs. Yes, it is the psychology of a survivor of a great collective catastrophe that draws us to reread and relive the experience of our predecessors’ dreadful struggle of survival through the hell that burned in Cilicia in 1909 and once again in Western Armenia and the entire Ottoman Empire in 1915. Once again examples from Siamanto’s §Bloody News from My Friend¦ elucidate the flip side of the coin, images of utter tragedy, the unparalleled results of unprecedented atrocities that the language of violence achieves to depict. A man returns to his village to find his house ruined, the body of his wife at the threshold, and his young son still clinging to her. The Turks have noticed him from a distance and are coming to finish him off too to complete the carnage of the entire village. The man has to rescue his son, the only Hope of the future, and bury his wife. The scene describes his morbid struggle giving his dead wife the funereal ritual within the raging waves of the river and fighting with the waves and the incoming corpses to reach the sea holding his son high, clenching his belt by his teeth. He finally reaches the sea and puts his son down on the shore to notice stupefied that his wife’s corpse had accompanied them to the sea shore as if to make sure that her son is saved. Siamanto, §Zavake¦ (The Son).11 The corpses were piled high as trees. and from the from the springs, from the streams and the road,

10 This is an excerpt from a letter written from Mersin to her husband in Paris, discussed in Literary Responses to Catastrophe: A Comparison of the Armenian and the Jewish Experience, p. 107. 11 For the same reasons mentioned in note #9, I have skipped the translation.

114

Rubina Peroomian

the blood was stubborn murmur, and still calls revenge in my ear. . . . Siamanto, §Pare¦ (The Dance) And the meaningful synthesis of it all in that same poem£ §so people will understand/ the crimes men do to men.¦ a prototype of the renowned and much quoted phrase §man’s inhumanity to man.¦ And another poetic outburst that has endured through time to become the ultimate defiance against humanity, its principles and values£ §Human justice/ I spit in your face.¦ Siamanto’s §Kheghtamah¦ (Strangled) is a classic in the Armenian genocide literature and the embodiment of the Armenian collective suffering. How many wretched Armenian women on the road of deportation have gone crazy after strangling their crying infant to save others or after hurling their daughters in the river to save them from Turkish molesters? How many of these wretched women have wandered seeking death when surviving the horrifying experience had been impossible? In the darkness we heard the flash-dance crackling, flaring in the sun— guns, spears, bayonets, and swords. Corpses like uprooted trees fell on the roof of our cellar. Through the walls we heard shrieks, mute breathing, the ghost given up. Blood seeped through earth ceiling and trickled [down] our faces. This is human tragedy in a sinister landscape of violence and murder. Then another sinister image in that same poem£ In the dark, the mother offered her throat, then her son’s . . . Then like snakes, two arms found the infant, and the silence in the cellar was a storm. I thought we had all died. Then we heard the man above cursing and the killers left. Was this salvation? Can slaves be saved? Every day that mother half-naked stands by the road delirious, Hanging on the skirt of a stranger, the enemy, the passerby [--See these hands of mine? Do you see these hands? It was I who strangled my newborn in that cellar... Believe me, it was I who strangled him, what unfair people you are, strangle me at least. I have no strength in my hands. It was I, in that cellar, who strangled my newborn with all my strength... Have you no heart? Strangle me. My hands

115

Rubina Peroomian

have no strength any more...]12 Varuzhan’s textualization of the catastrophe is more complex and abstract. In §Kilikean mokhirnerun¦ (To the Ashes of Cilicia), he guides a foreign visitor (otarakan) to the disaster stricken land to show him the wounded left dying, to listen to their painful sighs and moaning, the unburied corpses scattered in the smoking ruins of their houses, crucified men, naked, their blood running down to make streams gushing down the hill. §Behold! The Turk ignited the pyres of his amusement/ Sobbing skeletons are burning grandly.¦ §Arevangiche¦ (The Abductor), is the painstaking struggle of an Armenian man, his fight to save a virgin from her abductor and eventually his victory. The poem ends with the grateful prayers of all the virgins of the same fate whose innocence and purity had fallen victim to the lustful crime. Varuzhan’s synthesis of Turkish Armenian relationship is also captured in §Derenik¦ (a boy’s name in Armenian), a poem that has significantly found its way into the Armenian language primary school textbooks. The mother drives out his son who has come inside crying with his head bleeding. Ali, the Turkish boy has hit him. §Get out, and don’t come home until you hit him back and wash your blood with his...¦ The boy is scared. Ali is Turkish and there is evil in his eyes. §And you are Armenian,¦ the mother replies; §go fight your fight with whichever you want.¦ Surprisingly, however, Varuzhan does not end the poem with the boy’s victory over his Turkish opponent. That would have been too mundane and unrealistic. There, in the yard, a big stone in his hand, the blood flowing down his cheek, Derenik is long awaiting the enemy at his door. And once again, metaphoric images by Esayan and Partevian, synthesized in formulations like §beyond the gallows of Adana, can a road to justice still exist?¦ They both believed that the Turkish-Armenian relationship had suffered a detrimental shock that would never heal. Esayan sees the lingering mistrust for the Turks£ What will not be replaced or compensated in the aftermath of this inexplicable catastrophe is not so much the houses that were turned to ashes, or the ruined orchards, or the vast number of dead. Rather, it is the paralyzing and hopeless sensation reflected in the eyes of the survivors. It is the feelings of a nation trampled and crushed under brutal heels. Those who rose yearning for light and freedom were crushed with pitiless cruelty.13 Partevian doubted if the faith Armenians once had in their Turkish neighbors would ever be restored£ The bodies of the dead will be buried; the wounds will heal, the tears will dry up, the blood will be wiped away, the ruins will be rebuilt, the catastrophe will be redressed. But there is something broken, something sunken in our souls; there is a ravage of faith, a pain of frustration that will remain incurable.14 xxx 12 The translation of this poem too is abridged and schematic. It hardly conveys the tension, the meaning, and the impact building up within the original. Furthermore, some inaccuracies in translation have distorted the original meaning. I have inserted my own translation in brackets in the last six lines. The Balakian-Yeghlian translation goes, "I strangled my baby. It’s true. / Have pity on me, for I’m a coward. / You could wring my neck in a second. / Have you no heart?" 13 Esayan, Averaknerun mej, p. 28. 14 Partevian, Kilikian arhavirke, p. 200, from the essay "Andarmanelin" [The Incurable].

116

Rubina Peroomian

Norman Holland suggested that when we read, and I would say especially when we read about our people’s tragic past, we find our own §identity theme¦ in the text by using §the literary work to symbolize and finally replicate ourselves.¦ The catalyst in this reading is the language of violence, an aesthetic counter-violence to portray the landscape of the most striking and sinister acts of mob violence, torture, and murder in the literature of atrocity, a shocking encounter for the reader, to see the truth about the nature and the motive of the perpetrators, the magnitude of the atrocities and the resulting disaster. In her study of Wallace Steven’s poetry, Jaqueline Vaught Brogan asserts that §he is acutely aware of .... the constitutive power of language in shaping the structures and experiences of our actual world.¦ By being aware, Brogan meant to say that Stevens achieved that function in his poetry, not many have. The Armenian poets and writers of the Adana massacres, in their difficult, self-imposed task of textualizing the catastrophe sought to achieve that goal and found the solution in devising the language of violence befitting the world of catastrophic atrocities around them. Zapel Esayan did not venture to create art after 1915. She could not surpass the mastery by which she had created the morbid images of the 1909 massacres. Suren Partevian composed two pieces, mediocre in comparison to his Kilikian Arhavirke. Siamanto and Varuzhan did not survive the Genocide of 1915 to immortalize in their greatness, the truth of the Genocide as it occurred. But take any of the pieces they created in response to the massacres of 1909 and change the date they were written, you will have a landscape of the atrocities of the 1915 before your eyes. These literary gems served the survivors of the 1915 Genocide to commemorate and mourn their dead, to express anger, sorrow, and vengeance. It can be easily said that in terms of magnitude, extent, duration, and participation of the populace, the massacres of 1909 present a microcosm of the genocide of 1915. But the literary responses to the massacres of 1909, the poetic tools, the language, and the intensity of images in literature remained unsurpassed and shadowed the immediate responses to the 1915 Genocide. They became powerful sources of inspiration for new art forms to introduce the truth about the Armenian Genocide. They built a paradigm to last and to assist the poets and the writers of the future in their struggle to portray the Catastrophe, the genocide of Armenians at the hands of the Turks. èáõμÇÝ³ öÇñáõÙÛ³Ý ´éÝáõÃÛ³Ý åá»ïÇÏ³Ý ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ·ñ³Ï³Ý ³ñÓ³·³ÝùÝ»ñáõÙ ³Ù÷á÷áõÙ Ðá¹í³ÍáõÙ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óíáõÙ ¿ 1909 Ã. ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ã»Ù³ÛÇ ³ñï³óáÉáõÙÁ ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç£ Ð»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝáõÙ ¿ êÇ³Ù³ÝÃáÛÇ, ¸³ÝÇ»É ì³ñáõÅ³ÝÇ ¨ Ñ³Û ÙÛáõë ·ñáÕÝ»ñÇ ëï»ÕÍ³·áñÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ, í»ñÉáõÍáõÙ ¹ñ³Ýù ¨ óáõÛó ï³ÉÇë ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áÕμ»ñ·áõÃÛ³Ý Ï³åÁ ¹ñ³Ýó Ñ»ï` Ñ³Ù»Ù³ï»Éáí ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÇ ¨ 1915-1923 ÃÃ. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ³ñÓ³·³ÝùÝ»ñÁ ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç: Ð»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ñ³Ïí³Í ¿ ¹Çï»Éáõ áñå»ë 1915 Ã. ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ëï³óí³Í ¹ñë¨áñáõÙ£ Ð»ÕÇÝ³ÏÇ ÙÛáõë Ï³ñ¨áñ »½ñ³Ï³óáõÃÛáõÝÝ ³ÛÝ ¿, áñ ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÇ ³ñï³óáÉáõÙÁ áñáß³ÏÇáñ»Ý ëïí»ñáõÙ ¿ ÙÝ³ó»É` Ç Ñ³Ù»Ù³ïáõÃÛáõÝ 1915 ÃÃ. ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³ÝÝ ³Ý¹ñ³¹³ñÓáÕ ·ñ³Ï³Ý ëï»ÕÍ³·áñÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ£

117

1909 Â. ÎÆÈÆÎÚ²Ü Îàîàð²ÌÜºðÀ üð²ÜêÆ²Î²Ü ä²îØ²¶ðàôÂÚ²Ü øÜÜ²Î²Ü ÈàôÚêÆ Üºðøà (Ð²Ø²èàî ¸Æî²ðÎàôØ Üºð) ì³ñáõÅ³Ý äáÕáëÛ³Ý 1909 Ã. ·³ñÝ³ÝÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ1 Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÇ (1894-1922) μ³ÕÏ³óáõóÇã Ù³ëÝ »Ý£ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ»ï³½áïáÕÝ»ñÝ ³ÝÑ³Ù»Ù³ï Ýí³½ áõß³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝ »Ý ¹³ñÓñ»É ³Ûë Ï³ñ¨áñ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, Ñ³í³Ý³μ³ñ, ³ÛÝ å³ï×³éáí, áñ ³ÛÝ ã»Ý ¹Çï»É Çμñ¨ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ³Ýù³Ïï»ÉÇ ûÕ³ÏÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÁ£ ÎÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ùï³ÑÕ³ó»É, Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»É ¨ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óñ»É ¿ 1908 Ã. Ñ»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛ³Ý ³ñ¹ÛáõÝùáõÙ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý »Ï³Í ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý Ýáñ áõÅ»ñÇ` »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Á, ë³Ï³ÛÝ, ¹ñ³Ýó Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÙ³ÝÝ ³ÝÙ³ë ã»Ý ÙÝ³ó»É Ý³¨ Çñ Ù³Ûñ³ÙáõïÝ ³åñáÕ Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇãÝ»ñÁ, Ù³ëÝ³íáñ³å»ë ï»Õ³Ï³Ý ûëÙ³ÝÝÛ³Ý μ³ñÓñ³ëïÇ×³Ý å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÁ£ ÎÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝÝ Ç ëÏ½μ³Ý» ³é ³Ûëûñ, ß³ï ³í»ÉÇ Ù³Ýñ³ÏñÏÇï ¿ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñí»É üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛáõÙ, ù³Ý áñ¨¿ ³ÛÉ »ñÏñáõÙ£ ¸ñ³Ýó å³ïÙáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ÝíÇñí³Í ³é³çÇÝ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ å³ïÏ³ÝáõÙ »Ý ¹»é¨ë Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇó ýñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ å³ïÙ³μ³ÝÝ»ñÇ ¨ Ùï³íáñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ·ñãÇÝ£ 1910-³Ï³Ý Ãí³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛáõÙ ÉáõÛë ÁÝÍ³Ûí³Í å³ïÙ³·Çï³Ï³Ý ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³ñÏ ¿ μ³Å³Ý»É »ñ»ù ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³Ý ËÙμ»ñÇ` ÷³ëï³·ñ³Ï³Ý μÝáõÛÃÇ Ññ³ï³ñ³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ, μáõÝ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝÁ Éáõë³μ³ÝáÕ ³ßË³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ¨ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ÝíÇñí³Í Ñ»ï³½áïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ, áñáÝóáõÙ ³Ûë Ï³Ù ³ÛÝ ã³÷áí Ù»ÏÝ³μ³Ýí»É ¿ ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ²é ³Ûëûñ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ÝíÇñí³Í ÙÇ³Ï ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñÇ ÅáÕáí³ÍáõÝ ÉáõÛë ¿ ÁÝÍ³Ûí»É 1911 Ã. ÄáñÅ ´ñ»½áÉ Ï»ÕÍ³Ýí³Ùμ Ñ³Ý¹»ë »Ï³Í Ñ³Û³½·Ç ä»ïñáë ²½Ý³íáõñÇ ³ßË³ï³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ùμ` §²Ûëï»ÕÇó Ãáõñù»ñÝ »Ý ³Ýó»É¦ Ëáñ³·ñáí:2 ²ÛÝ ÁÝ¹·ñÏáõÙ ¿ Ù»Í Ù³ë³Ùμ Ñ³Û ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇ ¨ ·ÉË³íáñ³å»ë Ñ³Û Ñá·¨áñ ³é³çÝáñ¹Ý»ñÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ` ½»Ïáõó³·ñ»ñ, Ý³Ù³ÏÝ»ñ ¨ ³ÛÉÝ, áñáÝù ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ »Ý ÁÝÓ»éáõÙ å³ïÏ»ñ³óáõÙ Ï³½Ù»Éáõ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ¨ Ñ³ñ³ÏÇó ï³ñ³Í³ßñç³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç μÝ³çÝçÙ³Ý ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÇ í»ñ³μ»ñÛ³É£ ´ñ»½áÉÁ ½»ï»Õ»É ¿ Ý³¨ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÏ»ñÁ Ë»Õ³ÃÛáõñáÕ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ£ Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý í³í»ñ³·ñ»ñÁ, áñáÝó ·»ñ³ÏßéáÕ Ù³ëáõÙ ãÏ³Ý í»ñÉáõÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ, ³Ýëïáñ³·Çñ »Ý ¨ ÝÏ³ñ³·ñáÕ³Ï³Ý μÝáõÛÃÇ »Ý£ ¸ñ³Ýó Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÁ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³÷³ÏíáõÙ »Ý ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ μÝáõÛÃÇ ¹ÇïáÕáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñáí, ÇÝãÁ íÏ³ÛáõÙ ¿, áñ Ýñ³Ýù áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ ¹»é¨ë ã»Ý ÁÙμéÝ»É Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý Çñ³Ï³Ý å³ï×³éÝ»ñÁ, ³ÛÉ¨ Ç íÇ×³ÏÇ ã»Ý »Õ»É Ñëï³Ïáñ»Ý ÏáÕÙÝáñáßí»É Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÇ ÇÝùÝáõÃÛ³Ý μ³ó³Ñ³ÛïÙ³Ý` Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ ¹»é¨ë ËñÃÇÝ Ñ³ñóáõÙ, ù³Ý½Ç ¹ñ³Ýù Ñ³çáñ¹»É »Ý 1 ¼áÑ»ñÇ Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÇ ßáõñç å³ïÙ³μ³ÝÝ»ñÁ Ñ³ÛïÝ»É »Ý Çñ³ñ³Ù»ñÅ Ï³ñÍÇùÝ»ñ£ ÀÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ³éÙ³Ùμ Ýñ³Ýù Ï³ñÍáõÙ »Ý, áñ ½áÑí³Í Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ ï³ï³ÝíáõÙ ¿ 25.000-Çó 30.000-Ç ÙÇç¨ (ï»°ë, ûñÇÝ³Ï, Dadrian V., Histoire du génocide arménien. Conflits nationaux des Balkans au Caucase, Paris, 1996, p. 305; Kévorkian R.H., Le génocide des Arméniens, Paris, 2006, p. 100): öáùñ-ÇÝã ³ÛÉ ¿ ³Ï³¹»ÙÇÏáë Ð. êÇÙáÝÛ³ÝÇ Ùáï»óáõÙÁ. Áëï Ýñ³ Ñ³ßí³ñÏÝ»ñÇ` ½áÑ»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ Ñ³ëÝáõÙ ¿ 40.000-Ç£ î»°ë êÇÙáÝÛ³Ý Ð., Ð³Û»ñÇ ½³Ý·í³Í³ÛÇÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ (1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉ), ºñ., 2009, ¿ç 206£ 2 Brézol G., Les Turcs ont passé là… Recueil de documents, dossiers, rapports, requêtes, protestations, suppliques et enquêtes établissant la vérité sur les massacres d’Adana en 1909, Paris, 1911.

118

ì³ñáõÅ³Ý äáÕáëÛ³Ý

1909 Ã. Ù³ÛÇëÇ 31-Ç ëáõÉÃ³Ý³Ï³Ý Ñ»Õ³ßñçÙ³ÝÁ ¨ ¹ñ³ ×ÝßÙ³ÝÁ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó£ Üñ³Ýù, Áëï ¿áõÃÛ³Ý, μ³í³ñ³ñíáõÙ »Ý ·ÉË³íáñ³å»ë ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ íÇÉ³Û»ÃÇ Ïáõë³Ï³É æ¨³¹ μ»ÛÇ ¨ ½ÇÝíáñ³Ï³Ý Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñ ØáõëÃ³ý³ è»Ù½Ç ÷³ß³ÛÇ Ñ³Ýó³·áñÍ ¹ÇñùáñáßÙ³Ý ¹³ï³å³ñïÙ³Ùμ£ ÀÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ³éÙ³Ùμ, Ñ³Û ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇ Ùáï»óÙ³ÝÁ μÝáñáß ¿ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ë³ÝÓ³½»ñÍí³Í Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ß³ÕÏ³åáõÙÁ ëáõÉÃ³Ý³Ï³Ý Ñ»Õ³ßñçÙ³ÝÁ£ Üñ³Ýó Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ ËáñÑñ¹³Ýß³Ï³Ý »Ý í³í»ñ³·ñ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÇ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÇ ËáñÑñ¹³ÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝóÇó Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ Ïé³Ñ»É, áñ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹Ý ¿ñ Çñ³í³ëáõ ÉáõÍáõÙ ï³É å»ïáõÃÛ³Ý ³éç¨ Í³é³ó³Í ËÝ¹ÇñÝ»ñÇÝ, áõëïÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³ñÏ ¿ í»ñ³·ñ»É ÙÇ³ÛÝ ëáõÉÃ³ÝÇÝ£ Ð³Û Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇ, ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ` Ñá·¨áñ ³é³çÝáñ¹Ý»ñÇ, ßñç³ÝáõÙ ÙÇ³Ý·³Ù³ÛÝ ³ÏÝÑ³Ûï ¿ 1908 Ã. Ñ»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛ³Ý ³ñ¹ÛáõÝùáõÙ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Õ»ÏÁ ëï³ÝÓÝ³Í »ñÇïÃáõñù å³ñ³·ÉáõËÝ»ñÇÝ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÇó ½»ñÍ å³Ñ»Éáõ ÙÇïáõÙÁ, ÇÝãÁ Ñ»ï¨³Ýù ¿ Ýñ³Ýó Ùáï ³ñÙ³ï³ó³Í ³ÛÝ ÃÛáõñ Ùï³ÛÝáõÃÛ³Ý, Ã» Çμñ 1908 Ã. Ñ»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÇó Ñ»ïá í»ñçÇÝÝ»ñë Ñ»ï³Ùáõï »Ý »Õ»É 1908 Ã. í»ñ³Ñ³ëï³ïí³Í` 1876 Ã. ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ Ñéã³Ïí³Í ¹ñáõÛÃÝ»ñÇ Ï»Ýë³·áñÍÙ³ÝÁ£ àõëïÇ Ñ³Û Ñá·¨áñ ·áñÍÇãÝ»ñÁ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óáõÙÁ å³ÛÙ³Ý³íáñáõÙ »Ý ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ù³ñïÇ 31-ÇÝ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ëáõÉÃ³Ý³Ï³Ý Ñ»Õ³ßñçÙ³Ùμ ¨ ÙÇ³Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ßñç³ÝóáõÙ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ Õ»Ï³í³ñ ¹»ñÁ£ âÇ μ³ó³éíáõÙ, áñ »ñÇïÃáõñù å³ñ³·ÉáõËÝ»ñÇÝ ÑÕ³Í ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñáõÙ Ýñ³Ýù ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý μÝ³çÝçÙ³Ý å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ μ³ñ¹»É »Ý ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç íñ³ ·áõó»¨ ·Çï³Ïó³μ³ñ, ù³Ý½Ç ·»ñ³¹³ë»É »Ý Ó»éÝå³Ñ ÙÝ³É ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý »Ï³Í ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý Ýáñ áõÅ»ñÇ Ñ³ëó»ÇÝ μ³ó³Ñ³Ûï ùÝÝ³¹³ï³Ï³Ý Ëáëù»ñ áõÕÕ»Éáõó` Ýñ³Ýó Ñ³Ï³Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ïñ³Ù³¹ñí³ÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ ³í»ÉÇ ãμáñμáù»Éáõ Ùï³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ Ø³Ýñ³Ù³ëÝ»Ýù, áñ Ñ³Û Ñá·¨áñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÁ, »ÉÝ»Éáí Çñ»Ýó ³ßË³ñÑ³Û³óùÇó, ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï×³éÝ»ñÁ í»ñÉáõÍ»É »Ý ë³ÑÙ³Ý³÷³Ï Ïïñí³Íùáí, áõß³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ï»ÝïñáÝ³óÝ»Éáí Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ ¨ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇÝ ½³Ý³½³ÝáÕ ÏñáÝ³Ï³Ý ³é×³Ï³ïÙ³Ý íñ³, ÇÝãÁ μ³ó³Ñ³Ûï ß»ÕáõÙ ¿ å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý Çñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÇó£ ²ÛÝáõ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝÇí, Ýñ³Ýó Ñ³çáÕí»É ¿ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³Ý»É Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ ³éÝãíáÕ ÙÇ ß³ñù ¿³Ï³Ý ÑÇÙÝ³ËÝ¹ÇñÝ»ñ£ Ð³ïÏ³Ýß³Ï³Ý ¿, áñ Ýñ³Ýó ·ñ³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñáõÙ μ³½ÙÇóë ÁÝ¹·ÍíáõÙ ¿ ¨ ÑÇÙÝ³íáñíáõÙ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý` Çμñ¨ »ñ¨áõÛÃÇ, ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³Ý μÝáñáßÇãÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÇ` ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý μÝ³çÝçÙ³Ý å³ñ³·³ÛáõÙ Ï³ÝË³Ùï³Íí³ÍáõÃÛ³Ý ³éÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÁ (Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ ½»Ýù ïñ³Ù³¹ñ»ÉÁ ¨ ³ÛÉÝ)£ Ð³ñÏ ¿ ÁÝ¹·Í»É, áñ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ï³ÃáÉÇÏ Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ñá·¨áñ ³é³çÝáñ¹ Ð³Ïáμ »åÇëÏáåáë Â»ñ½Û³ÝÁ μ³ó³éáõÙ ¿ Ñ³Û»ñÇ` Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ë³ÝÓ³½»ñÍÙ³ÝÁ å³ï×³é ¹³éÝ³Éáõ Ñ³í³Ý³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ÇÝãÁ ËÇëï Ï³ñ¨áñ ¿, ù³Ý½Ç ¹ñ³Ýáí Ý³ ÑáõÅÏáõ Ñ³Ï³Ñ³ñí³Í ¿ Ñ³ëóÝáõÙ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ Çñ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇó Ãáõñù å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ, ³ÛÉ¨ Ñ»ï³·³ ï³ëÝ³ÙÛ³ÏÝ»ñáõÙ ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý ³Õ³í³ÕÙ³ÝÁ ÙÇïí³Í` Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ý»Ý·³÷áËáÕ ï³ñμ»ñ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÇ ³é³ç³¹ñ³Í ëï³Ñá¹ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ£ ÎÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ³éÝãáõÃÛ³Ùμ Ýß»Ýù, áñ Ñ»ï³ùñùñáõÃÛáõÝ »Ý Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝáõÙ Ý³¨ ÅáÕáí³ÍáõáõÙ ½»ï»Õí³Í ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ·ñ³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ£ ¸»é¨ë æ¨³¹ μ»ÛÁ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ÉÏïÇ³μ³ñ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³Ý»Éáí ëáëÏ Çμñ¨ §Ñáõ½áõÙÝ»ñ¦, ¹ñ³Ýó å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïáõ ¿ Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ Ñ³Û ýÇ¹³ÛÇÝ»ñÇ£ Àëï Ýñ³` ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ å³ßïå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ï³Ï »Ý ·ïÝí»É áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ ûëÙ³Ý³Ñå³ï³ÏÝ»ñÇ Ã³Õ³Ù³ë»ñÁ, ³ÛÉ¨ »íñáå³óÇÝ»ñÇÝ å³ïÏ³ÝáÕ Ñ³ëï³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, ÇÝãÁ μ³ó³ñÓ³Ï³å»ë ãÇ Ñ³Ù³å³ï³ë119

ì³ñáõÅ³Ý äáÕáëÛ³Ý

Ë³ÝáõÙ Çñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³ÝÁ£ ²ñ¹³ñ³óÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý μ³Ý³ÏÇ ÙÇç³ÙïáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ »ñÏñáñ¹ ÷áõÉÇÝ` Ý³ ¹»é¨ë ¹ñ³Ýó ë³ÝÓ³½»ñÍÙ³Ý ³é³çÇÝ ûñ»ñÇÝ Çñ³íÇ×³ÏÁ Ï³ñ·³íáñ»Éáõ ÙÇ³Ï ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ÙÇçáóÁ Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ ¿ μ³ó³é³å»ë ½ÇÝí³Í áõÅ»ñÇ ÙÇç³ÙïáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ Ð»ï³ùñùñ³Ï³Ý ¿ Ýß»É, áñ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý í»ñ³Ñ³ëï³ïáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá ÙÇ³ÛÝ, Ç ï³ñμ»ñáõÃÛáõÝ Ý³Ëáñ¹ Ñ³Õáñ¹³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ, æ¨³¹ μ»ÛÝ ³é³çÇÝ ³Ý·³Ù û·ï³·áñÍáõÙ ¿ §Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñ¦ μ³éÁ, ÇÝãÁ å³ï³Ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ³ñ¹ÛáõÝù ã¿£ Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï×³éÝ»ñÁ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ, Ý³ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÙ ¿ ³ÛÝ §³ÝÇñ³½»ÏáõÃÛ³Ùμ¦, áñáõÙ ·ïÝíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÝ áõ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÁ (ÇÝãÁ, Áëï Ýñ³, å³ÛÙ³Ý³íáñí³Í ¿ »Õ»É μéÝ³Ï³É³Ï³Ý ¹³ñ³ßñç³Ýáí), ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ï³ñμ»ñ ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Ý»ñÇ` ÙÇ¨ÝáõÛÝ ï³ñ³Í³ßñç³ÝáõÙ Ñ³Ù³ËÙμÙ³Ý ó³ÝÏáõÃÛ³Ý μ³ó³Ï³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ, Ñ³Ù³Ï»óáõÃÛ³Ý ³Ýμ³í³ñ³ñ Ó·ïáõÙáí£ ²ÏÝÑ³Ûï ¿, áñ ëáõÉÃ³Ý³Ï³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç ï³å³ÉáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá æ¨³¹ μ»ÛÝ ÁÝ¹áõÝáõÙ ¿ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÷³ëïÁ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ¹ñ³Ýó å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ μ³ñ¹áõÙ ¿ ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ý³ËÏÇÝ í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç íñ³£ ÄáÕáí³ÍáõáõÙ Ññ³å³ñ³Ïí³Í »Ý Ý³¨ ï³ñμ»ñ ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñ, áñáÝù ³éÝãíáõÙ »Ý Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÇÝùÝ³å³ßïå³ÝáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ óáõÛó ïñí³Í û·ÝáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, ³ñï³ë³ÑÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ù³Õ³ù³óÇÝ»ñÇ ÙÇç³ÙïáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ å³ßïáÝ³Ï³Ý ½»Ïáõó³·ñ»ñ, ûñÇÝ³Ï` Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ»ï³ùÝÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ í³ñ³Í Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ ³Ý¹³Ù, »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ïáõë³ÏóáõÃÛ³ÝÝ ³Ý¹³Ù³·ñí³Í Ñ³Û³½·Ç å³ï·³Ù³íáñ Ð³Ïáμ ä³åÇÏÛ³ÝÇ ½»Ïáõó³·ñÇó áñáß Ñ³ïí³ÍÝ»ñ£ ´ñ»½áÉÁ, Ç ¹»å, ßñç³Ýó»É ¿ ½»Ïáõó³·ñÇ í»ñçÇÝ Ù³ëÁ, áñï»Õ ä³åÇÏÛ³ÝÁ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ μ³ó³Ñ³Ûïáñ»Ý μ³ñ¹»É ¿ »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç íñ³£ ÜÙ³Ý ¹ÇñùáñáßáõÙÁ Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ Ù³ë³Ùμ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³Ý»É ³ÛÝ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³Ýùáí, áñ Ý³, Ã»ñ¨ë, ÑáõÛë»ñ ¿ Ï³å»É ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³Û»ñÇ Çñ³íÇ×³ÏÇ μ³ñ»É³íÙ³Ý Ñ³ñóáõÙ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý »Ï³Í ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý áõÅ»ñÇ Ñ»ï ¨, Ñ³í³Ý³μ³ñ, ãÇ ó³ÝÏ³ó»É Ýñ³Ýó ³í»ÉÇ μáñμáù»É£ âÇ μ³ó³éíáõÙ Ý³¨, áñ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ Ñ³Ý¹»å ³ÏÝÏ³ÉÇùÝ»ñáí ÉÇ Ññ³ï³ñ³ÏÇãÁ ·»ñ³¹³ë»É ¿ ëùáÕ»É Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ áõÝ»ó³Í Ýñ³Ýó í×é³Ï³Ý ¹»ñÁ` ·»ñÉ³ñí³Í Çñ³íÇ×³ÏÁ ÉÇóù³Ã³÷»Éáõ Ùï³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ Â»¨ ´ñ»½áÉÁ ç³Ýù»ñ ¿ ·áñÍ³¹ñ»É Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù³å³ñ÷³Ï å³ïÏ»ñÁ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝ»Éáõ áõÕÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ, ³Û¹áõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ, Ýñ³ áõß³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÇó íñÇå»É »Ý ÙÇ ß³ñù Ï³ñ¨áñ Ñ³ñó»ñ, ÇÝãåÇëÇù »Ý, Ù³ëÝ³íáñ³å»ë, Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇ, »íñáå³Ï³Ý ï»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý μ³ó³Ñ³ÛïáõÙÁ£ âÝ³Û³Í ³Ûë μ³óÃáÕáõÙÝ»ñÇÝ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ áñáß ÑÇÙÝ³Ñ³ñó»ñÇ ßáõñç, ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ` ËÇëï ¿³Ï³Ý (Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇ Éáõë³μ³ÝÙ³Ý, å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïáõÝ»ñÇ ¹ÇÙ³½»ñÍÙ³Ý), Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñÇ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÇ` ÁÝ¹·Íí³Í ÙÇ³ÏáÕÙ³ÝÇ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ, ´ñ»½áÉÇ Ññ³ï³ñ³Ï³Í ÅáÕáí³ÍáõÇ Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ù»Í ¿£ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç ³ÛÝ ³é ³Ûëûñ 1909 Ã. ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ÝíÇñí³Í ÙÇ³Ï ÷³ëï³·ñ³Ï³Ý Ññ³ï³ñ³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ ¿, áñÁ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇÝ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ Ñ»ï³·³ ë»ñáõÝ¹Ý»ñÇÝ, ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ ÁÝÓ»é»É ï³ñ³ï»ë³Ï ëÏ½μÝ³ÕμÛáõñÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³¹ñÙ³Ý ÙÇçáóáí å³ïÏ»ñ³óáõÙ Ï³½Ù»É áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ¨ Ñ³ñ³ÏÇó ï³ñ³Í³ßñç³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ Í³í³Éí³Í Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ, ³ÛÉ¨ Ñ³Û³½·Ç ·áñÍÇãÝ»ñÇ ¨ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Õ»Ï³í³ñÝ»ñÇ` Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ïí³Í Çñ³ñ³Ù»ñÅ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ£ Àëï ³Û¹Ù` ´ñ»½áÉÇ ÅáÕáí³ÍáõÝ ÙÇÝã ûñë å³Ñå³ÝáõÙ ¿ Çñ ·Çï³Ï³Ý ¨ ×³Ý³ãáÕ³Ï³Ý Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ÎÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛ³ÝÁ üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛáõÙ ³Ý¹ñ³¹³ñÓ»É »Ý Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý ë³Ï³í³ÃÇí Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇóÝ»ñ` ². ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÁ, Ä. ¹’²Ý½»Ý ¨ Ä. ì»ëÇ»Ý, áñáÝó 120

ì³ñáõÅ³Ý äáÕáëÛ³Ý

³ßË³ï³ÝùÝ»ñÁ å³ïÙ³·Çï³Ï³ÝÇó ½³ï áõÝ»Ý Ý³¨ ³ÕμÛáõñ³·Çï³Ï³Ý Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝ:3 Üñ³Ýó ÃíáõÙ μ³½Ù³½³Ý ÑÇÙÝ³ËÝ¹ÇñÝ»ñÇ ÁÝ¹·ñÏÙ³Ý ³éáõÙáí ³é³í»É Ñ»ï³ùÁñùÇñ ¿ ². ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÇ ³ßË³ïáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ Ü³ Ñ»ñùáõÙ ¿ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ³é³ç³¹ñ³Í` Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ËéáíáõÃÛ³Ý Ï»ÕÍ í³ñÏ³ÍÁ, Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³Û»ñÇ íñ³ μ³ñ¹»Éáõ Ñ»ñÛáõñ³ÝùÁ, ß»ßïáõÙ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ï³Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ÙÇïí³ÍáõÃÛáõÝÁ, Ñ³Û ïÕ³Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ýó Ñ³Ý¹»å ¹ñë¨áñí³Í ³é³ÝÓÝ³Ñ³ïáõÏ ¹ÅÝÇ í»ñ³μ»ñÙáõÝùÁ£ ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÇ ³ñÅ³ÝÇùÝ»ñÇó Ýß»Ýù Ý³¨ Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç Ïñ³Í ÝÛáõÃ³Ï³Ý íÝ³ëÝ»ñÇ ùÝÝ³ñÏáõÙÁ, ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý μÝ³çÝçÙ³Ý å³ñ³·³ÛáõÙ Ï³ÝË³Ùï³Íí³ÍáõÃÛ³Ý ³éÏ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý ÷³ëïáõÙÁ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÃáÕïíáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ Ýñ³Ýó Õ»Ï³í³ñ ¹»ñÇ μ³ó³Ñ³ÛïáõÙÁ ï³ñ³Í³ßñç³ÝÇ ï³ñμ»ñ í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ Í³í³Éí³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ý³Ë³å³ïñ³ëï»Éáõ ·áñÍáõÙ£ ²í»Éáñ¹ ã»Ýù Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ å³ñ½³μ³Ý»É, áñ ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÁ ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ï³ÝË³Ùï³Íí³ÍáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ Ý³Ë³å³ïñ³ëïí³ÍáõÃÛ³Ý ßáõñç ³é³ç³¹ñáõÙ ¿ ³ÝÑ³ñÇñ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ£ ö³ëï»Éáí, áñ §ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÙÇ Ù³ëÁ Ý³Ë³å»ë ï»ÕÛ³Ï ¿ »Õ»É Íñ³·ñí³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ¦, Ý³, ³ÛÝáõ³Ù»Ý³ÛÝÇí, ·»ñ³¹³ëáõÙ ¿ ³Ûë Ñ³ñóÁ ÃáÕÝ»É §û¹áõÙ Ï³Ëí³Í¦, ù³Ý½Ç Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ë³ÝÓ³½»ñÍÙ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ í»ñëïÇÝ ¿³Ï³Ý ¿ Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ ëáëÏ §Ï³ÛÍÇ¦ μéÝÏáõÙÁ£ àõëïÇ ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óáõÙÁ Ï³ÝË³Ùï³Íí³ÍáõÃÛ³Ý ÑÇÙ³Ý íñ³, ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÁ, Áëï ¿áõÃÛ³Ý, ÁÙμéÝáõÙ ¿ ËÇëï ë³ÑÙ³Ý³÷³Ï Ïïñí³Íùáí ¨ ³ÛÝ ùÝÝ³ñÏáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ¨ Ãáõñù»ñÇ ¹³í³Ý³ÝùÝ»ñÇ ½³Ý³½³ÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ å³ÛÙ³Ý³íáñí³Í` Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ¨ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ÙÇç¨ ³éÏ³ Ñ³Ï³Ù³ñïáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ñÃáõÃÛ³Ý íñ³£ ÆÝã í»ñ³μ»ñáõÙ ¿ ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇ Éáõë³μ³ÝÙ³ÝÁ, ³å³ Ýñ³ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ëå³éÇã ã»Ý£ Ü³Ë Ý³ »ñμ»ÙÝ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý å³ï×³éÝ»ñÁ ß÷áÃáõÙ ¿ ß³ñÅ³éÇÃÝ»ñÇ, ûñÇÝ³Ï` Ñ³Û»ñÇ ³Ý½·áõÛß å³Ñí³ÍùÇ Ñ»ï, μ³óÇ ³Û¹, Áëï Çñ Ñ³Û»ó³Ï³ñ·Ç, ¹ñ³Ýó ÃíáõÙ Ù»Í Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ Ñ³ïÏ³óÝáõÙ ÏñáÝ³Ï³Ý ½³Ý³½³ÝáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, áñÁ, ³Ýï³ñ³ÏáõÛë, ãÇ Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¹³ë»É å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇ ß³ñùÁ£ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ï³ñμ»ñ` Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý ¨ »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·»ñÇ` 1909 Ã. ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ËÝ¹ñáõÙ Ïñ³Í å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ñóÇ ßáõñç ¨ë Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÁ, ÇÝãå»ë ¨ Ýñ³ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇ ·»ñ³ÏßéáÕ Ù³ëÁ, ãÇ áõÝ»ó»É Ñëï³Ï ¹ÇñùáñáßáõÙ£ Ü³Ë ÷³ëï»ñáí Ý³ μ³ó³Ñ³ÛïáõÙ ¿ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ ã³ñ³·áõß³Ï ¹»ñÁ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý Ñ³ñóáõÙ. §²Ûë í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Á, áñÇó Ýñ³Ýù (Ñ³Û»ñÁ – ì. ä.) ³ÏÝÏ³ÉáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Çñ»Ýó ÷ñÏáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ¹³ñÓ³í... Ýñ³Ýó ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ áÕμ»ñ·áõÃÛ³Ý Ã»° å³ï×³éÁ ¨ Ã»° ³éÇÃÁ¦£ Ð»ÕÇÝ³ÏÇ ³Ûë »½ñ³Ñ³Ý·áõÙÁ ÙÇ³Ý·³Ù³ÛÝ ÁÝ¹áõÝ»ÉÇ ¿£ ØÇ³Å³Ù³Ý³Ï, ë³Ï³ÛÝ, Ù»Ï ³ÛÉ ³éÇÃáí Ý³ ÝßáõÙ ¿. §ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ ÑáÉáùáëïÁ, ³Ýï³ñ³ÏáõÛë, »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ ·áñÍÁ ã¿£ ²Ûë Ññ»ß³íáñ Ñ³Ýó³÷áñÓÇ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÝ ³ÙμáÕçáõÃÛ³Ùμ μ³ñ¹íáõÙ ¿ Ñ»ï³¹ÇÙáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç íñ³¦£ ²ÛëåÇëáí, ÙÇ³Ý·³Ù³ÛÝ ³ÏÝÑ³Ûï ¿, áñ ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÁ Ë³ñË³÷áõÙ ¿ ½³Ý³½³Ý Ñ³Ï³ëáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ù»ç£ ²ÝÏ³Ë »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ ¹»ñÇ μ³ó³Ñ³ÛïÙ³Ý ³éÝãáõÃÛ³Ùμ ³é³ç³¹ñ³Í ³ÝÑ³ñÇñ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ` Ý³, μ³½ÙÇóë ß»ßï»Éáí 1909 Ã. áÕμ»ñ·áõÃÛ³Ý ë³ÝÓ³½»ñÍÙ³Ý ¨ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý ·áñÍáõÙ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ, ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ` ï»Õ³Ï³Ý å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ¹»ñÁ, ³ÝáõÕÕ³ÏÇáñ»Ý Ñ³í³ëïáõÙ ¿ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý` å»ï³3 Adossidès A., Arméniens et Jeunes-Turcs. Les massacres de Cilicie, Paris, 1910 ; d’Annezay J., Au pays des massacres, saignée arménienne de 1909, Paris, 1910 ; Vayssié G., Les vêpres ciliciennes // § La Revue ¦ (Ancienne § Revue des revues ¦), 1er novembre 1909, N 21.

121

ì³ñáõÅ³Ý äáÕáëÛ³Ý

Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³Ï³ñ¹³Ïáí Íñ³·ñí³Í ÉÇÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÁ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ Ýñ³ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³Ý Ñ»ï¨áõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÙÇ Ù³ëÁ, Ç í»ñçá, ³ÝÑ³ñÇñ ¿ ³Ûë Çñ³ï»ë³Ï³Ý Ñ³í³ëïÙ³ÝÁ£ ¸’²Ý½»Ý μ³½Ù³ÃÇí Ñ³Ùá½Çã ÷³ëï»ñáí ³å³óáõó»É ¿ 1909 Ã. Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óáõÙÁ å»ï³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³Ï³ñ¹³Ïáí` Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëÇó ëï³óí³Í Ï³ñ·³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ Ï³ÝË³Ùï³Íí³ÍáõÃÛ³Ý ÑÇÙ³Ý íñ³, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ï»Õ³Ï³Ý μ³ñÓñ³ëïÇ×³Ý å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ·áñÍáõÝ ³ç³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ ²Û¹áõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ, Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÇÝ ãÇ Ñ³çáÕí»É ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßï å³ñ½áõÃÛáõÝ ÙïóÝ»É ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý μÝ³çÝçÙ³Ý å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇ μ³ó³Ñ³ÛïÙ³Ý Ï³å³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ ²Ûë Ñ³ñóáõÙ ¹’²Ý½»ÝÇ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ¨ë ËÇëï Ã»ñÇ »Ý, ù³Ý½Ç áõß³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ·ñ»Ã» ³ÙμáÕçáõÃÛ³Ùμ μ¨»éáõÙ ¿ »ñÏñáñ¹³Ï³Ý μÝáõÛÃÇ ³ÛÝåÇëÇ ÙÇ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÇ íñ³, ÇÝãåÇëÇÝ ¿ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ¨ Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ï³Í³Í ³ï»ÉáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ Àëï ¿áõÃÛ³Ý, Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÁ ÑÇÙÝ³íáñ³å»ë μ³ó³Ñ³ÛïáõÙ ¿ 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ëáëÏ ß³ñÅ³éÇÃÁ` Ï³åí³Í 1908 Ã. Ñ»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÇó Ñ»ïá »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ ßé³ÛÉ³Í ËáëïáõÙÝ»ñÇ ³ñ¹ÛáõÝùáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ Ñ³Ù³Ï³Í á·¨áñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ»ï, ë³Ï³ÛÝ, ÇÝãÁ ËÇëï Ï³ñ¨áñ ¿, ÙÇ³Å³Ù³Ý³Ï Çñ³í³Ùμ Ù³ïÝ³ÝßáõÙ ¿, áñ 1908 Ã.` 1876 Ã. ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý í»ñ³Ñ³ëï³ïÙ³ÝÁ Ñ³çáñ¹³Í Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ßñç³ÝáõÙ, Øáõß»Õ »åÇëÏáåáë ê»ñáμÛ³ÝÇ ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç §ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ã¿ ·ïÝ»É á°ã ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ¹³í³×³Ý»Éáõ ¨ á°ã Çñ³Ï³Ý ¹³í³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ»ïù¦, ÇÝãÁ μ³½ÙÇóë ¹³ñÓ»É ¿ ß³Ñ³ñÏáõÙÝ»ñÇ ³é³ñÏ³ Ã»° Ãáõñù Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇ ¨ Ã»° Ñ»ï³·³ÛáõÙ å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý Ï»ÕÍ³ñ³ñÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó, áñáÝù ç³Ýù áõ »é³Ý¹ ã»Ý ËÝ³Û»É` ³ÝÇñ³í³óÇáñ»Ý Ýñ³ íñ³ μ³ñ¹»Éáõ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ë³ÝÓ³½»ñÍÙ³Ý å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ Æ í»ñçá, ¹’²Ý½»Ý Çμñ¨ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ §Çñ³Ï³Ý å³ï×³é¦ ³é³ÝÓÝ³óÝáõÙ ¿ ³Ûë §Ë»Õ× ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç¦ Ñ³Ý¹»å ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹ II-Ç ï³Í³Í ³ï»ÉáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ²ÏÝÑ³Ûï ¿, áñ Ý³ μ³ó³ñÓ³Ï³å»ë ãÇ ÏáÕÙÝáñáßí»É 1908 Ã. »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ñ»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý μ³ñ¹ ï»Õ³ß³ñÅ»ñáõÙ, ÇÝãÁ å³ï×³é ¿ ¹³ñÓ»É ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý áÕμ»ñ·áõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ñóáõÙ Çñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ãÑ³Ù³å³ï³ëË³ÝáÕ ³Ûë ³ÝÁÝ¹áõÝ»ÉÇ Ñ»ï¨áõÃÛ³ÝÁ Ñ³Ý·»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ºÉÝ»Éáí Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÇ ß³ñ³¹ñ³ÝùÇó` Çñ³í³ëáõ »Ýù Ñ³í³ëï»É, áñ Áëï Ýñ³ Ñ³Û»ó³Ï³ñ·Ç` Ñ»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÇó Ñ»ïá »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÁ å»ïáõÃÛ³Ý Õ»Ï³í³ñÙ³ÝÁ áñ¨¿ Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝ ã»Ý áõÝ»ó»É, ÇëÏ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ »ñÏñáõÙ ÙÇ³Ñ»Í³Ýáñ»Ý ß³ñáõÝ³Ï»É ¿ ïÝûñÇÝ»É ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹Á£ ²Ûë å³ÛÙ³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ ûñÇÝ³ã³÷ ¿, áñ 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÙ³Ý å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ý³ μ³ñ¹áõÙ ¿ μ³ó³é³å»ë ëáõÉÃ³ÝÇ íñ³` ¹ñ³ÝÇó ³ÙμáÕçáõÃÛ³Ùμ ½»ñÍ å³Ñ»Éáí Çñ³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ½ëå³Ý³ÏÝ»ñÝ Çñ»Ýó Ó»éùáõÙ Ï»ÝïñáÝ³óñ³Í »ñÇïÃáõñù å³ñ³·ÉáõËÝ»ñÇÝ£ àõëïÇ ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ¹’²Ý½»Ý ³Ýù³Ïï»ÉÇáñ»Ý ß³ÕÏ³åáõÙ ¿ ÙÇÙÇ³ÛÝ ¹Çñù»ñÁ ½ÇçáÕ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ å³Ñå³Ý»Éáõ ³Ýë³ëï»ÉÇ ó³ÝÏáõÃÛ³Ùμ Ñ³Ù³Ïí³Í ëáõÉÃ³ÝÇ Ùï³ÑÕ³ó³Í §ë³ï³Ý³Û³Ï³Ý¦ Íñ³·ñÇÝ£ ²ÛëåÇëáí, ¹’²Ý½»Ý 1909 Ã. Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ñ³ÝÇñ³íÇ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÙ ¿ Çμñ¨ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹Ç Ý³Ë³Ó»éÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óí³Í Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝ, áñÁ, Ýñ³ Ï³ñÍÇùáí, ÁÝ¹³Ù»ÝÝ ³é³ç³¹ÇÙ³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý áõÅ»ñÇ` »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ ¹»Ù ëáõÉÃ³ÝÇ í³ñ³Í Ñ»ï³¹ÇÙ³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý μ³ÕÏ³óáõóÇã Ù³ëÝ ¿ñ£ ÜáõÛÝù³Ý ³ÝÁÝ¹áõÝ»ÉÇ »Ý Ý³¨ Ýñ³` Ñ³Û»ñÇ μÝ³çÝçáõÙÁ Ï³ë»óÝ»Éáõ ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÇÝ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ï³ñÍ»óÛ³É Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛ³ÝÝ ³éÝãíáÕ ÙïáñáõÙÝ»ñÁ, Áëï áñáÝó` Ýáñ ·³Õ³÷³ñÝ»ñÇÝ ïáõñù ïí³Í ½ÇÝíáñ³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ¨ »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý §Ñ½áñ Ïáõë³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ¦ Ï³ñáÕ³ó»É »Ý Å³Ù³Ý³ÏÇÝ Ã³÷³Ýó»É ëáõÉÃ³ÝÇ Ñ³Ýó³·áñÍ Íñ³·ñ»ñÇ ¿áõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç ¨ ¹ÇÙ³Ï³Û»É ¹ñ³Ýó£ 122

ì³ñáõÅ³Ý äáÕáëÛ³Ý

Ä. ì»ëÇ»Ç Ñá¹í³ÍÁ ÑÇÙÝí³Í ¿ ëáëÏ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ` º·ÇåïáëáõÙ, êÇñÇ³ÛáõÙ ¨ ÎÇåñáëáõÙ Ñ³Ý·ñí³Ý³Í Ñ³Û, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ Ãáõñù ¨ »íñáå³óÇ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ íñ³£ Æ ï³ñμ»ñáõÃÛáõÝ Ý³Ëáñ¹ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÇ` Ý³, Áëï ¿áõÃÛ³Ý, í»ñ³ß³ñ³¹ñáõÙ ¿ Çñ ½ñáõó³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ£ Ð³Û ·³ÕÃ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÁ ¨ Ãáõñù Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇóÝ»ñÁ 1909 Ã. ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý áãÝã³óÙ³Ý ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÁ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÙ »Ý í»ñÁ Ýßí³Í ³ÝÑ³ñÇñ Ùáï»óáõÙÝ»ñÇ ßñç³Ý³ÏÝ»ñáõÙ£ Üñ³Ýó ÃíáõÙ ³í»ÉÇ Ñ»ï³ùñùÇñ »Ý »íñáå³óÇÝ»ñÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù μ³ó³Ñ³ÛïáõÙ »Ý ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ï»Õ³Ï³Ý å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ, Ù³ëÝ³íáñ³å»ë, æ¨³¹ μ»ÛÇ ¨ è»Ù½Ç ÷³ß³ÛÇ ·Çï³Ïó³μ³ñ áñ¹»·ñ³Í` ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³Û»ñÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ ÝÏ³ï»ÉÇ ËÙáñáõÙÝ»ñÇ Í³í³ÉÙ³ÝÁ Ýå³ëïáÕ ¨ í»ñçÇÝÝ»ñÇë Ñ³Ù³ñ ÏáñÍ³Ý³ñ³ñ Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ý·»óñ³Í Ëáñ³Ù³ÝÏ Ù³ñï³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ, Ýñ³Ýó ÷áõÃ»é³Ý¹ Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ëáõÉÃ³Ý³Ï³Ý Ï»ÝïñáÝ³Ï³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç Õ»Ï³í³ñ ¹»ñÁ ¹ñ³Ýó Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÙ³Ý ·áñÍáõÙ£ ê³Ï³ÛÝ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÇ Ù»ñÏ³óÙ³Ý ËÝ¹ñáõÙ Ýñ³Ýù ¨ë, ÇÝãå»ë ¹’²Ý½»Ý, Ñ³ÝÇñ³íÇ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïáõ »Ý Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹ÇÝ£ ÐÇÙÝ³íáñ³å»ë ÷³ëï»Éáí Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ »ñÏñáñ¹ ÷áõÉÇ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý áõÕÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³å³ïñ³ëï³Ï³Ý ³ßË³ï³ÝùÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù Ñ³çáñ¹»É »Ý ëáõÉÃ³Ý³Ï³Ý Ñ»Õ³ßñçÙ³Ý ×ÝßÙ³ÝÁ, Ýñ³Ýù, ³Û¹áõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ, ßñç³ÝóáõÙ »Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Õ»ÏÝ Çñ»Ýó Ó»éùáõÙ ³ñ¹»Ý ÙÇ³Ñ»Í³Ýáñ»Ý Ï»ÝïñáÝ³óñ³Í »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ å³ñ³·ÉáõËÝ»ñÇ` Çμñ¨ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÇ Ïñ³Í å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ²ÛëåÇëáí, ÁÝ¹áõÝ»Éáí, áñ ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý μÝ³çÝçÙ³Ý ë³ÝÓ³½»ñÍáõÙÁ ï»ÕÇ ¿ áõÝ»ó»É §å³ßïáÝ³å»ë¦` Ýñ³Ýù, ³Û¹áõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ, ¹ñ³ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ μ³ñ¹áõÙ »Ý, Ç í»ñçá, áã Ã» ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ ëáõÉÃ³Ý³Ï³Ý Ñ»Õ³ßñçÙ³Ý ×ÝßáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá ·ñ³í³Í ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý Ýáñ áõÅ»ñÇ, ³ÛÉ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ëáõÉÃ³ÝÇ Ñ³Ù³ËáÑÝ»ñÇ` ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ï»Õ³Ï³Ý å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ¨ §Ñ»ï³¹ÇÙáõÃÛ³Ý¦ íñ³` ÝÏ³ïÇ áõÝ»Ý³Éáí, Ñ³í³Ý³μ³ñ, ¹Çñù»ñÁ í»ñçÝ³Ï³Ý³å»ë ½Çç³Í ëáõÉÃ³Ý³Ï³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç ÏáÕÙÝ³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇÝ£ Æ ¹»å, ì»ëÇ»Ç ë³Ï³í³ÃÇí Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ íÏ³ÛáõÙ »Ý, áñ ³Ûë Ñ³ñóáõÙ Ýñ³ ¹ÇñùáñáßáõÙÝ ³ÙμáÕçáõÃÛ³Ùμ Ñ³Ù³ÑáõÝã ¿ Ýñ³ »íñáå³óÇ ½ñáõó³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇ ï»ë³Ï»ïÝ»ñÇÝ£ øÝÝ³ñÏíáÕ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ßñç³ÝáõÙ 1909 Ã. ÈÇáÝáõÙ ³Ýëïáñ³·Çñ ÉáõÛë ¿ ÁÝÍ³Ûí»É §²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ¨ Ù»ñ ÙÇëÇáÝ»ñÝ»ñÁ£ ²Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝ¦ ·ñùáõÛÏÁ,4 áñÇ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÁ ÙÇëÇáÝ»ñ ¿, ¨ Áëï ³Û¹Ù` Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ·»ñ³¹³ëáõÙ ¿ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³Ý»É Ñá·¨áñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ ËÇëï μÝáñáß Ñ³Û»ó³Ï³ñ·³ÛÇÝ ¹Çñù»ñÇó, ³ÛÝ ¿` Çμñ¨ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ¨ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ÙÇç¨ ³éÏ³ ÏñáÝ³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ï³Ù³ñïáõÃÛ³Ùμ å³ÛÙ³Ý³íáñí³Í` ùñÇëïáÝ»áõÃÛ³Ý ¹»Ù áõÕÕí³Í Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝ£ 1910-1918 ÃÃ., ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ Ñ³çáñ¹³Í ï³ñÇÝ»ñÇó ÙÇÝã¨ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ï³å³ÉáõÙÁ, ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝÁ ýñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ å³ïÙ³μ³ÝÝ»ñÁ ³ÛÉ¨ë Ñ³íáõñ å³ïß³×Ç ã»Ý áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñ»É£ öáË³ñ»ÝÁ` ãËáñ³Ý³Éáí Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛ³ÝÝ ³éÝãíáÕ Ù³Ýñ³Ù³ëÝ»ñÇ Ù»ç, Ýñ³Ýù μ³í³ñ³ñí»É »Ý 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ` ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ μÝáõÛÃÇ ·Ý³Ñ³ï³Ï³ÝÝ»ñáí£ Àëï ¿áõÃÛ³Ý, Ýñ³Ýó ·»ñ³ÏßÇé Ù³ëÁ, ÇÝãå»ë ¨ Ý³Ëáñ¹ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÝ ³ÝÏ³ñáÕ »Ý »Õ»É μ³ó³Ñ³Ûï»É Ã»° Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï×³éÝ»ñÁ ¨ Ã»° ¹ñ³Ýó Çñ³Ï³Ý Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÇÝ` »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇÝ£ ä. ÈáõÇÝ, è. ØáõÉ»ÝÁ, Ä. ê³ÙÝ»Ý ¨ Æ. ¶áμÉ»Ý ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÙ »Ý μ³ó³é³å»ë Ñ³Û»ñÇ ¨ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ¹³í³Ý³ÝùÝ»ñÇ ½³Ý³½³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ»ÝùÇ íñ³:5 4 Les massacres d’Adana et nos missionnaires. Récit de témoins, Lyon, 1909. 5 Louis P., Essai sur la Révolution turque // § Mercure de France », 16 mai 1909, N 286, p. 240 ; Moulin R.,

123

ì³ñáõÅ³Ý äáÕáëÛ³Ý

²ÛÉù ç³ÝáõÙ »Ý μ³ó³Ñ³Ûï»É 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÇÝ. »Ã» ². ê³ñáõÝ, ïáõñù ï³Éáí ³ÝÑ³ñÏÇ Í³Ûñ³Ñ»ÕáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ, ¹ñ³Ýó å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïáõ ¿ Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ μ³ó³é³å»ë Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Á,6 ³å³ ÏáÙë ¹Á È³Ý¹»ÙáÝÁ ¨ ÈÛáõ¹áíÇÏáë ¹Á ÎáÝï³ÝëáÝÁ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ μ³ñ¹áõÙ »Ý ÙÇÙÇ³ÛÝ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ íñ³, ÇÝãÁ ¨ë ÙÇ³ÏáÕÙ³ÝÇ Ùáï»óÙ³Ý Ñ»ï¨³Ýù ¿7£ Üßí³Í Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÇ ÃíáõÙ ³é³í»É ÁÝ¹·ñÏáõÝ Ùáï»óáõÙ ¿ óáõó³μ»ñ»É Æ. äáÉÁ` 1909 Ã. Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÇ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïáõÝ»ñÇ ß³ñùáõÙ ³ÝáõÕÕ³ÏÇáñ»Ý ¹³ë»Éáí Ã»° ëáõÉÃ³ÝÇÝ ¨ Ã»° »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇÝ:8 ²é³çÇÝ ³ßË³ñÑ³Ù³ñïÇ μéÝÏÙ³ÝÁ Ñ³çáñ¹³Í Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ßñç³ÝáõÙ ýñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ å³ïÙ³μ³ÝÝ»ñÇ ·Ý³Ñ³ï³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÁ Ïñ»É »Ý ³ÏÝÑ³Ûï ÷á÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ£ 1914 Ã. Ñ»ïá Ñ³Ý¹»ë »Ï³Í ÙÇ ß³ñù Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñ` ¾. ¸áõÙ»ñ·Á, Ä. ´ñÇÏáÝ, è. äÇÝáÝÁ, ². ´³ñμÇÝ, ü. Ø³ÏÉ»ñÁ Ñ³ñóÁ ùÝÝ³ñÏáõÙ »Ý ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý áãÝã³óÙ³Ý å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÙÇ³ÛÝ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇÝ í»ñ³·ñ»Éáõ ¹Çñù»ñÇó` ßñç³Ýó»Éáí Ý³ËÏÇÝ í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç ¹»ñÇÝ ¨ Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛ³ÝÝ ³éÝãíáÕ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÝ»ñÁ:9 ²Ûë ËÝ¹ñáõÙ Ñ³Û»ó³Ï³ñ·³ÛÇÝ ÝÙ³Ý Ñëï³Ï ¹ÇñùáñáßÙ³Ý áñ¹»·ñáõÙÁ å³ÛÙ³Ý³íáñí³Í ¿ ¶»ñÙ³ÝÇ³ÛÇ ¨ Ýñ³ ¹³ßÝ³ÏÇó úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝ ¹»Ù üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛÇ` å³ï»ñ³½ÙÇ Ù»ç ÁÝ¹·ñÏÙ³Ùμ£ ²Ûë ÇëÏ å³ï×³éáí ýñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÁ ß³Ñ³·ñ·éáõÃÛáõÝ »Ý ¹ñë¨áñ»É Ý³¨ ³Ûë ÙÇçáóáí í³ñÏ³μ»Ï»Éáõ üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛÇ ·ÉË³íáñ ³ËáÛ³ÝÇ ¹³ßÝ³ÏóÇÝ£ Üß»Ýù Ý³¨, áñ å³ï»ñ³½ÙÛ³Ý Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ßñç³ÝáõÙ 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝÁ ùÝÝ³ñÏ³Í Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÇó ¾. ¸áõÙ»ñ·Á, è. äÇÝáÝÁ ¨ ². ´³ñμÇÝ ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý áãÝã³óáõÙÁ Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ »Ý Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÇ μ³ÕÏ³óáõóÇã Ù³ë,10 ÇÝãÁ Ù»Ýù Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ »Ýù Ýñ³Ýó ³ßË³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ³ÝÅËï»ÉÇ ³ñÅ³ÝÇùÁ:11 ØÇ³Å³Ù³Ý³Ï, í»ñáÝßÛ³É ýñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÇó áÙ³Ýó ³ßË³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñáõÙ ÑÇÙÝ³íáñíáõÙ »Ý ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý` Çμñ¨ »ñ¨áõÛÃÇ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇó Ù³ëÝ³·»ïÝ»ñÇ ³é³ç³¹ñ³Í ÙÇ ß³ñù ¿³Ï³Ý Ñ³Û»ó³Ï³ñ·³ÛÇÝ ¹ñáõÛÃÝ»ñÇ` å»ï³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý, Ï³ÝË³Ùï³Íí³ÍáõÃÛ³Ý ³éÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÁ, 1909 Ã. ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý μÝ³çÝçÙ³Ý å³ñ³·³ÛÇÝ ÙÇ³Ý·³Ù³ÛÝ μÝáñáß ÉÇÝ»Éáõ ³Ý³é³ñÏ»ÉÇ ÷³ëïÁ£ 1920-³Ï³Ý Ãí³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ëÏ½μÇó Ç í»ñ üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛáõÙ Ù³ñáõÙ ¿ Ñ»ï³ùñùñáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ, ù³Ý½Ç 1923 Ãí³Ï³ÝÇó ÂáõñùÇ³ÛáõÙ å»ï³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³Ï³ñ¹³Ïáí Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÷³ëïÁ ßñç³Ýóí»É ¿ ÉéáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ ²Û¹ ÇëÏ å³ï×³éáí ³ñ¨ÙïÛ³Ý Ï³åÇï³ÉÇëï³Ï³Ý Ù»Í ï»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, »ÉÝ»Éáí Çñ»Ýó é³½Ù³í³ñ³Ï³Ý ß³Ñ»ñÇó, ß³Ñ³·ñ·éáõÃÛáõÝ »Ý Ñ³Ý¹»ë μ»ñ»É ÂáõñùÇ³ÛÇÝ ÊáñÑñ¹³ÛÇÝ ØÇáõÃÛ³ÝÁ Ñ³Ï³¹ñ»Éáõ Ñ³ñóáõÙ ¨, Ñ»ï¨³μ³ñ, Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý Force et faiblesse de la Jeune Turquie, Paris, 1910, p. 26-28 ; Samné G. & Goblet Y.M., La vie politique orientale en 1909, Paris, 1910, p. 79. 6 Sarrou A., La Jeune-Turquie et la Révolution, Paris-Nancy, 1912, p. 90. 7 Landemont c[om]te de, L’Europe et la politique orientale, 1878-1912, Paris, 1912, p. 279 ; Contenson L. de, Les réformes en Turquie d’Asie. La question arménienne. La question syrienne. Deuxième édition, Paris, 1913, p. 35. 8 Paul I., La rénovation de l’Empire ottoman. Affaires de Turquie, Paris, 1909 p. 268. 9 Doumergue E., L’Arménie. Les massacres et la question d’Orient. Conférence, études et documents, Paris, 1916, p. 24 ; Bricaud J., L’Arménie qui agonise, Paris, 1916, p. 9 ; Pinon R., La suppression des Arméniens. Méthode allemande-travail turc, Paris, 1916, p. 16 ; Barby H., Au pays de l’épouvante. L’Arménie martyre. Préface de M. Paul Deschanel, Paris, 1917, p. 13 ; Macler F., Autour de l’Arménie, Paris, 1917, p. 286-287. 10 Doumergue E., Ýßí. ³ßË., 24; Pinon R., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 16; Barby H., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 13£ 11 1909-1918 ÃÃ. ýñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ Ù³Ýñ³Ù³ëÝ ï»°ë äáÕáëÛ³Ý ì., 1909 Ã. Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý å³ïÙ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý ·Ý³Ñ³ïÙ³Ùμ, ºñ., 2009£

124

ì³ñáõÅ³Ý äáÕáëÛ³Ý

Ï³é³í³ñáÕ ßñç³Ý³ÏÝ»ñÇÝ Ñ³×áÛ³Ý³Éáõ Ýå³ï³Ïáí Ùáé³óáõÃÛ³Ý »Ý Ù³ïÝ»É Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ:12 î³ëÝ³ÙÛ³ÏÝ»ñ ß³ñáõÝ³Ï ëïí»ñáõÙ ¿ ÙÝáõÙ Ý³¨ 1909 Ã. ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ Ñ»ï³ùñùñáõÃÛáõÝÁ üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛáõÙ ÏñÏÇÝ ³×áõÙ ¿ ÙÇ³ÛÝ 1960-³Ï³Ý Ãí³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ï»ëÇó` Ï³åí³Í Ø»Í »Õ»éÝÇ 50-³ÙÛ³ ï³ñ»ÉÇóÇ Ñ»ï£ àõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáÕÝ»ñÝ áõß³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ μ¨»éáõÙ »Ý ·ÉË³íáñ³å»ë 1915 Ã. Ø»Í »Õ»éÝÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý ÑÇÙÝ³Ñ³ñó»ñÇ íñ³£ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý` 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý ·Çï³Ï³Ý áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÁ üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛáõÙ ÙÇÝã¨ XX ¹³ñÇ ³í³ñïÁ Ñ³ïáõÏ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ý ÝÛáõÃ ãÇ ¹³éÝáõÙ:13 ²Û¹áõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ, 1970-³Ï³Ý Ãí³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇó ï³ñμ»ñ å³ïÙ³μ³ÝÝ»ñ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ÝíÇñí³Í áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñáõÙ, Ã»Ïáõ½¨ ÃéáõóÇÏ, ³ñÅ¨áñáõÙ »Ý Ý³¨ 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ Àëï ³Û¹Ù ÇÙ³ëï áõÝÇ ëïáñ¨ ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝ³É ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ýñ³Ýó Ñ³Û»ó³Ï³ñ·³ÛÇÝ Ùáï»óáõÙÝ»ñÇÝ£ üñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ ³Ýí³ÝÇ å³ïÙ³μ³Ý Æ. î»ñÝáÝÁ 1977 Ã. ï³ñ³ÏáõëáõÙ ¿ ¿³Ï³Ý ÙÇ ÑÇÙÝ³Ñ³ñóÇ ßáõñç. ³ñ¹Ûá±ù 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ñ³ñÏ ¿ ·Ý³Ñ³ï»É Çμñ¨ Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç ³í³Ý¹³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý í»ñçÇÝ ¹ñë¨áñáõÙ, Ã»± 1915 Ã. ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ý³Ë»ñ·³Ýù:14 ²í»ÉÇ áõß Ýñ³ Ñ³Û³óùÝ»ñÝ ³Ûë Ñ³ñóáõÙ μ³ñ»ßñçí»É »Ý. áã Ñ»é³íáñ ³ÝóÛ³ÉáõÙ ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý μÝ³çÝçáõÙÁ Ý³ μÝáñáß»É ¿ Çμñ¨ §ó»Õ³ëå³Ý³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³Í¦,15 áñáí ÝÏ³ïÇ áõÝ»ñ ÙÇ §ÙÇïáõÙ, Ñ³Ûï³ÝÇßÝ»ñÇ ³ÙμáÕçáõÃÛáõÝ, áñáÝù ÑÇÙù »Ý ï³ÉÇë »ñÏÛáõÕ»Éáõ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Çñ³Ï³Ý³óáõÙÇó¦:16 îáÕ»ñÇë Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ Ç ëÏ½μ³Ý» §ó»Õ³ëå³Ý³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³Í¦ ï»ñÙÇÝÇÝ ·Çï³Ï³Ý Ï³ñ¨áñáõÃÛáõÝ ãÇ ïí»É, ù³Ý½Ç ³ÛÝ ³é³ç³¹ñ³Í ¨ áñ¹»·ñ³Í Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÁ, ³ÝÏ³Ë ³Ûë Ï³å³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ùμ ³ÙμáÕçáõÃÛ³Ùμ ãÑ³ÙÁÝÏÝáÕ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÇó, Áëï ¿áõÃÛ³Ý, ³Ûë Ï³Ù ³ÛÝ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÁ` Çμñ¨ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝ μÝáõÃ³·ñáõÙ »Ý` »ÉÝ»Éáí ½áÑ»ñÇ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³÷³Ï Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÇó, ÇÝãÁ ãÇ ¹³ëíáõÙ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý` Çμñ¨ »ñ¨áõÛÃÇ μÝáñáßÇãÝ»ñÇ ß³ñùÁ£ ì»ñ³Ý³Û»Éáí Çñ Ùáï»óáõÙÁ` Æ. î»ñÝáÝÁ í»ñç»ñë, ÷³ëïáñ»Ý, Çñ ï³ñ³Ïáõë³ÝùÝ ¿ Ñ³ÛïÝ»É §ó»Õ³ëå³Ý³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³Í¦ ³ñï³Ñ³ÛïáõÃÛáõÝÝ û·ï³·áñÍ»Éáõ Ýå³ï³Ï³Ñ³ñÙ³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ßáõñç` ³ÛÝ ³Ýí³Ý»Éáí §Ëáõë³÷áÕ³Ï³Ý¦ (dérobade),17 ¨ Áëï ³Û¹Ù 1909 Ã. ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ ïí»É ¿ ÷áùñ-ÇÝã ³ÛÉ ·Ý³Ñ³ï³Ï³Ý. §ò»Õ³ëå³Ý³ÛÇÝ μÝáõÛÃ áõÝ»óáÕ μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ß³ñùáõÙ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ñ³ïáõÙ »Ý Ýáñ Ñ³ñÃáõÃÛáõÝ¦18 (ÁÝ¹·ÍáõÙÁ Ù»ñÝ ¿ – ì. ä.), ³ÛÝ ¿` ¹áõñë »Ý ·³ÉÇë ëáíáñ³Ï³Ý ë³ÑÙ³ÝÇó£ ÎÉ»ñ Øáõñ³¹Û³ÝÇ Ñ³Û³óùÝ»ñÁ ÷á÷áËáõÃÛáõÝ »Ý Ïñ»É. Ã»¨ Çñ ï³ñμ»ñ ³ßË³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñáõÙ Ý³ 1909 Ã. Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ μÝáñáßáõÙ ¿ ëáëÏ áñå»ë Ïáïáñ³Í,19 ³Û12 Margossian N., L’avant et l’après du génocide des Arméniens.–– §¶ÇïáõÃÛ³Ý ·Éáμáõë¦, ºñ., 2005, Ñ. 5, ¿ç 44-45£ 13 ØÇ³ÛÝ 1999 Ã. ÉáõÛë ÁÝÍ³Ûí»ó ³Ûë Ñ³ñóÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ÝíÇñí³Í ³é³çÇÝ Ù»Ý³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ. Kévorkian R.H., Les massacres de Cilicie d’avril 1909.– La Cilicie (1909-1921). Des massacres d’Adana au mandat français. Volume préparé par Raymond H. Kévorkian, Paris, 1999. 14 Ternon Y., Les Arméniens. Histoire d’un génocide, Paris, 1977, p. 174. 15 Ternon Y., L’État criminel. Les génocides au XXe siècle, Paris, 1995, p. 183. 16 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 235£ 17 î»°ë Ternon Y., Guerres et génocides au XXe siècle. Architecture de la violence en masse, Paris, 2007, p. 12, 87: 18 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 114£ 19 Mouradian C., L’Arménie, Paris, 1996. p. 53 (2e éd.: Paris, 2002, p. 56) ; idem : La question d’Orient où la sanglante agonie de l’homme malade // § Revue d’histoire de la Shoah ». Le monde juif, N 177-178, janvier-

125

ì³ñáõÅ³Ý äáÕáëÛ³Ý

¹áõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ, ². ¸³ëï³ÏÛ³ÝÇ Ñ»ï Ù»Ïï»Õ Ññ³ï³ñ³Ï³Í ·Çï³Ñ³Ýñ³Ù³ïã»ÉÇ ·ñùáõÛÏáõÙ ¹ñ³Ýù ¹ÇïáõÙ ¿ Çμñ¨ §ó»Õ³ëå³Ý³Ï³Ý ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÇ¦ μ³ÕÏ³óáõóÇã Ù³ë, áñÁ ëÏÇ½μ ¿ ³é»É 1894-1896 ÃÃ. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ë³ÝÓ³½»ñÍÙ³Ùμ:20 ². ÎñÇÏáñÛ³ÝÁ ¨ ². ²ëáÝ 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ μÝáñáßáõÙ »Ý Çμñ¨ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ý³Ë»ñ·³Ýù:21 Àëï ¿áõÃÛ³Ý, ÙÇ¨ÝáõÛÝ ¹Çñù»ñÇó »Ý Ñ³ñóÁ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÙ ². î»ñ-ØÇÝ³ëÛ³ÝÁ ¨ Ð. ä»ïñáëÛ³ÝÁ, áñáÝù ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ μÝáõÃ³·ñáõÙ »Ý Çμñ¨ 1915 Ã. ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ý³Ë³ïÇå:22 Æ ï³ñμ»ñáõÃÛáõÝ Ýñ³Ýó` Ä.-ä. ²É»ÙÁ ¨ è. ¶¨áñ·Û³ÝÁ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³÷³ÏíáõÙ »Ý Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÁ ëáëÏ Çμñ¨ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñ μÝáñáß»Éáí:23 è. ¶¨áñ·Û³ÝÇ Ï³ñÍÇùáí` §Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç ýÇ½ÇÏ³Ï³Ý μÝ³çÝçáõÙÁ... Ùï³ÑÕ³óí»É ¿ Çμñ¨ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ³½·³ÛÇÝ å»ïáõÃÛ³Ý Ï³éáõóÙ³Ý ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßï Ý³Ë³å³ÛÙ³Ý¦,24 áõëïÇ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ý³ å³ñ÷³ÏáõÙ ¿ 1915-1916 ÃÃ. ë³ÑÙ³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ£ 1909 Ã. ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ý³ μ³ñ¹áõÙ ¿ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ íñ³` ÙÇ³Å³Ù³Ý³Ï Ç ¹»ñ¨ μ»ñ»Éáí ëáõÉÃ³Ý³Ï³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇãÝ»ñÇ ¹»ñÁ, ÇÝãÁ íÏ³ÛáõÙ ¿ ³Ûë ËÇëï ¿³Ï³Ý ËÝ¹ñáõÙ Ýñ³ óáõó³μ»ñ³Í ÁÝ¹·ñÏáõÝ ¨ ÙÇ³Ý·³Ù³ÛÝ ÁÝ¹áõÝ»ÉÇ Ùáï»óÙ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ£ Ä.-Ø. Î³ñ½áõÝ ¨ë Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÁ μÝáñáßáõÙ ¿ Çμñ¨ Ïáïáñ³Í, ë³Ï³ÛÝ, Ç ï³ñμ»ñáõÃÛáõÝ è. ¶¨áñ·Û³ÝÇ, ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïáõ ¿ Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ Ãáõñù»ñÇÝ ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýñ³å»ë, ³é³Ýó Ù³Ýñ³Ù³ëÝ»Éáõ, Ã» ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý Ç±Ýã áõÅ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ ¿ ËáëùÁ:25 1890-³Ï³Ý Ãí³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ ëÏ½μÝ³íáñí³Í Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÷³ëïÁ ÅËïáÕ áõÕÕáõÃÛ³Ý ¹ñáß³Ï³ÏÇñÁ üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛáõÙ XX ¹³ñÇ í»ñçÇÝ ù³éáñ¹áõÙ ä. ². Øá½»ñÝ ¿, áñÁ 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÑÇÙÝ³ËÝ¹ÇñÝ»ñÁ Éáõë³μ³ÝáõÙ ¿ Çñ Ãáõñù ¨ ³ÛÉ³½·Ç Ý³Ëáñ¹Ý»ñÇ ¹ÇñùáñáßÙ³ÝÁ Ñ³Ù³ÑáõÝã` ëáëÏ Ï³ñÍ»óÛ³É Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ³åëï³ÙμáõÃÛ³Ý ×ÝßÙ³Ý ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßïáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ï³·Çï³Ï³Ý Ñ³ñÃáõÃÛ³Ý íñ³`26 ã³é³ç³¹ñ»Éáí, Ç ¹»å, áñ¨¿ Ýáñ Ï³Ù ÇÝùÝ³ïÇå Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝ£ ÎÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ Ñå³ÝóÇÏ ÑÇß³ï³ÏáõÙ ¿ ÅËïáÕ³Ï³Ý áõÕÕáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ùáÕ³ñÏí³Í Ó¨áí ïáõñù ïíáÕ Ñ³ÛïÝÇ Ãáõñù³·»ï ü. ÄáñÅ»áÝÁ£ Æ ï³ñμ»ñáõÃÛáõÝ Øá½»ñÇ` Ý³ ÷³ëïáõÙ ¿ 1909 Ã. Ù³ñïÇ 31-Ç Ñ»Õ³ßñçÙ³Ý Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí ·³í³éÝ»ñáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í §³ñÛáõÝ³ÉÇ ËéáíáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ¦, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ (Ç ¹»å, ÙÇ³ÛÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ)£ ¾³Ï³ÝÁ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ, Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ³ßË³ñÑ³·ñ³Ï³Ý ßñç³Ý³ÏÝ»ñÇ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³÷³ÏáõÙÁ ã¿£ Ð»ÕÇÝ³ÏÇ Ëáñ³Ù³ÝÏ Ù³ñï³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ÇÙ³ëïÁ Ñ³Ý·áõÙ ¿, Ç í»ñçá, ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïáõÝ»ñÇ μ³ó³Ñ³ÛïÙ³Ý ßñç³ÝóÙ³ÝÁ£ ÄáñÅ»áÝÁ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ ãÇ ÑÇß³ï³ÏáõÙ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ` Çμñ¨ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÇ ¨ Õ»Ï³í³ñÝ»ñÇ ¹»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ, ³ÛÉ¨, Áëï ¿áõÃÛ³Ý, ÝáõÛÝÇëÏ ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹ÇÝ ³Ýí³ñ³Ý ½»ñÍ ¿ å³ÑáõÙ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ, ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ` Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáõÙ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óí³Í å»ï³Ï³Ý août 2003. Ailleurs, hier, autrement : connaissance et reconnaissance du génocide des Arméniens, p. 81. 20 Dastakian A., Mouradian C., 100 réponses sur … Le génocide des Arméniens, Clamecy, 2005, p. 13. 21 Krikorian A., Dictionnaire de la Cause arménienne, Créteil, 2002, p. 15, 22 ; Asso A., Le cantique des larmes. Arménie, 1915. Paroles des rescapés du génocide, Paris, 2005, p. 27. 22 Ter-Minassian A., 1918-1920, La République d’Arménie, 2006, p. 12 ; Bedrossian H.G., Préface // Duckett Ferriman F.Z., Les Jeunes-Turcs et la vérité sur l’Holocauste d’Adana en Asie Mineure en avril 1909, Chamigny, 2008, p. 8. 23 Alem J.-P., L’Arménie, Paris, 1959, p. 54 ; Kévorkian R.H., Le génocide des Arméniens, p. 10. 24 Kévorkian R.H., Le génocide des Arméniens, p. 9. 25 Carzou J.-M., Un génocide exemplaire. Arménie 1915, Paris, 1975, p. 93, 95. 26 Moser P.A., Arméniens, où est la réalité ? Saint-Aquilin-de-Pacy, 1980, p. 58-61.

126

ì³ñáõÅ³Ý äáÕáëÛ³Ý

Ñ»Õ³ßñçÙ³Ý ³ÝÑ³çáÕ ÷áñÓÇ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÇó, ÇÝãÁ ÙÇ³Ý·³Ù³ÛÝ μÝáñáß ¿ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ·³Ñ³Ï³ÉÇÝ ³éÑ³ë³ñ³Ï μ³ñ»Ñ³× ÉáõÛëÇ Ý»ñùá Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝ»Éáõ` ·Çï³Ïó³μ³ñ áñ¹»·ñ³Í Ýñ³ Ñ³Û»ó³Ï³ñ·ÇÝ£ ²ñ¹ÛáõÝùáõÙ` ÄáñÅ»áÝÝ ³ÝáõÕÕ³ÏÇáñ»Ý ÅËïáõÙ ¿ §μ³½áõÙ Ñ³½³ñ³íáñ Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ¦ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óáõÙÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ å»ï³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³Ï³ñ¹³Ïáí:27 öáË³ñ»ÝÁ` ÅËïáÕ³Ï³Ý áõÕÕáõÃÛ³ÝÁ Ñ³ñáÕ ³ÛÉ å³ïÙ³μ³ÝÝ»ñ ·»ñ³¹³ëáõÙ »Ý Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ å³Ñå³Ý»É ÉéáõÃÛáõÝ:28 Â»å»ï ·áñÍ³¹ñ³Í ç³Ýù»ñÇÝ` Ýñ³Ýó ³ßË³ï³ÝùÝ»ñÁ ãáõÝ»Ý Éáõñç ï»ë³Ï³ñ³ñ ÏßÇé£ Ø»ñ áõñí³·Í³Í, ³ÝÏ³ëÏ³Í, ËÇëï Ñ³Ù³éáï »ïÝ³ËáñùÇ íñ³, ³Û¹áõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ, ³ÏÝÑ³Ûï ¿, áñ ýñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇó å³ïÙ³μ³ÝÝ»ñÁ 1909 Ã. ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ã»Ý Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ Çμñ¨ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÇ μ³ÕÏ³óáõóÇã Ù³ë, ÇÝãÁ å³ÛÙ³Ý³íáñí³Í ¿ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ý¹»å Ýñ³Ýó áñ¹»·ñ³Í Ñ³Û»ó³Ï³ñ·³ÛÇÝ Ùáï»óÙ³Ùμ, Áëï áñÇ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óí»É ¿ 1915-1916 ÃÃ.` »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ áñ¹»·ñ³Í ÃáõñùÇ½ÙÇ ·³Õ³÷³ñ³ËáëáõÃÛ³Ý ÑÇÙ³Ý íñ³, ÇÝãÁ Ù»ñ ÏáÕÙÇó ³ÝÁÝ¹áõÝ»ÉÇ ¿£ ²Ù÷á÷»Ýù. 1909 Ã. ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝÁ üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛáõÙ, ÇÝãå»ë ¨ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇó å³ïÙ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýñ³å»ë, ß³ñáõÝ³ÏáõÙ ¿ ÙÝ³É Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý ËáñÃ ½³í³ÏÁ£

Varuzhan Poghosyan The 1909 massacres of Cilicia in the French historiography (brief observations) Summary This article refers to the elucidation of the 1909 massacres of Cilicia in French historiography. The author divides the French historiographical literature into three main groups£ documentary publications, works elucidating the history of the main event and researches dedicated to the history of the Ottoman Empire where the history of the massacres of Cilicia was interpreted to some extent. The author concludes that the history of the 1909 massacres of the Armenians in Cilicia, in general, remains the step-child of the history in France as well as in the modern historiography of the Armenian Genocide.

27 Georgeon F., Abdülhamid II. Le sultan calife (1876-1909), Paris, 2003, p. 420. ÜáõÛÝ Ùáï»óáõÙÝ ¿ Ý³ óáõó³μ»ñ»É Ý³¨ ¹»é¨ë 1989 Ã. è. Ø³Ýïñ³ÝÇ ËÙμ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ ÉáõÛë ÁÝÍ³Ûí³Í úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ÝíÇñí³Í ÅáÕáí³ÍáõáõÙ. Dumont P. et Georgeon F., La mort d’un empire (1908-1923).– Histoire de l’Empire ottoman. Sous la direction de R. Mantran, Paris, 1989, p. 583. 28 î»°ë ûñÇÝ³Ï` Mantran R., Histoire de la Turquie, Paris, 1952 ; Garnier J.-P., La fin de l’Empire ottoman à

127

²î²Ü²ÚÆ Îàîàð²ÌÀ ºõ Ð²Ú ²ôºî²ð²Ü²Î²ÜÜºðàôÜ ÎàðàôêîÀ Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ê»ÉÇÙÛ³Ý ²åñÇÉ 2009-Á Ñ³ñÇõñ»ñáñ¹ ³Ù»³ÏÝ ¿ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÇÝ, áñáõÝ ½áÑ ·³óÇÝ ²ï³Ý³Û¿Ý »õ ßñç³Ï³Ûù¿Ý ßáõñç 30,000 Ñ³Û»ñ£ ²ëÇÏ³ 1894-96 Ð³ÙÇï»³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñ¿Ý »ïù »õ êáõÉÃ³Ý Ð³ÙÇïÇ ·³ÑÁÝÏ»óáõÃ»Ý¿Ý »ïù ë³ÝÓ³½»ñÍáõ³Í ³é³çÇÝ É³ÛÝ³Í³õ³É Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ ¿ñ, áñ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³õ 1909-Ç ²åñÇÉÇÝ£ ÆÃÃÇÑ³ï³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù ÚáõÝÇë 10, 1908-ÇÝ §²½³ïáõÃÇõÝ »õ Ñ³õ³ë³ñáõÃÇõÝ¦ Éû½áõÝ·Ý»ñáõÝ Ý»ñùáÛ Ï³ÛëñáõÃ»³Ý ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Ý»ñÁ á·»õáñ»Éáí ïÇñ³ó³Í ¿ÇÝ ÇßË³ÝáõÃ»³Ý, ëÏ½μÝ³Ï³Ý ßñç³ÝÇÝ Ó»õ³óáõóÇÝ Ã¿ Çμñ Çñ»Ýù Ñ³Û »õ Ãáõñù ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Ý»ñáõ »Õμ³ÛñáõÃ»³Ý ç³ï³·áíÝ »Ý, ÇÝãÁ ½³ÛñáÛÃ »õ ³ï»ÉáõÃÇõÝ Û³é³ç³óáõó Ãáõñù Í³Ûñ³Ñ»Õ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñáõ ùáí, áñáÝù ³åñÇÉ 1909-ÇÝ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»óÇÝ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÁ£ ØÇÝã»õ ³Ùëáõ³Ý í»ñçÁ, ½áÑáõ³ÍÝ»ñáõÝ ÃÇõÁ Ñ³ë³õ 30,000-Ç, ÇëÏ ÇÝãá±õ Û³ïÏ³å¿ë ²ï³Ý³Ý ÁÝïñáõ»ó³õ ³ÝËÝ³Û Ïáïáñ³Í Çñ³·áñÍ»Éáõ áñå¿ë í³Ûñ£ ´³½Ù³½· ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ù¿ç, áõñ ÏáÕù-ÏáÕùÇ Ï°³åñ¿ÇÝ` Ð³Û»ñ, Âáõñù»ñ, ÐáÛÝ»ñ, Ø³Ï»ÃáÝ³óÇÝ»ñ »õ³ÛÉÝ£ Ð³Û»ñÁ áõÝ¿ÇÝ Í³ÕÏáõÝ ·ÇõÕ»ñ »õ μ³ñ·³õ³×áÕ ïÝï»ëáõÃÇõÝ, áñÁ Ý³Ë³ÝÓÇ »õ ³ï»ÉáõÃ»³Ý ³éÇÃ Ñ³Ý¹Çë³ó³õ ï»ÕõáÛÝ Ãáõñù ³½·³ÛÝ³ÙáÉÝ»ñáõÝ ùáí£ ²ï»ÉáõÃ»³Ý ½áÑ ¹³ñÓ³õ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ñ³Û ³½·³μÝ³ÏãáõÃÇõÝÁ, ³ÛÉ ³ÝáÝó ÇÝãùÝ áõ áõÝ»óáõ³ÍùÁ£ Ð³Û»ñë ÏÁ ëå³ÝÝáõ¿ÇÝ ³Ù¿Ý áõñ` ·ÇõÕ»ñáõÝ, ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñáõÝ, Çñ»Ýó ³ñï»ñáõÝ Ù¿ç£ ¶áñÍÁÝÃ³óÁ ß³ï Ûëï³Ï ¿ñ Ãáõñù»ñáõÝ Ñ³Ù³ñ. Ñ³Û»ñáõÝ ³Ýáõ³Ý³ó³ÝÏÁ ·ïÝ»É, ëå³ÝÝ»É μáÉáñÁ, ¹Ç³ÏÝ»ñÁ Ñ³ßáõ»É, ·ïÝ»É å³ÏëáÕ ³ÝÓ»ñÁ, ½³ÝáÝù »õë áãÝã³óÝ»É, ³ÝáõÝÝ»ñÁ çÝç»É ó³ÝÏ¿Ý, ³Ûñ»É ÷³ëï³ÃáõÕÃ»ñÝ áõ ïÇñ³Ý³É ³ÝáÝó ÇÝãù»ñáõÝ£ Âáõñù»ñÁ ÝáÛÝÇëÏ áãÝã³óáõó³Í ¿ÇÝ Ñ³Û»ñáõÝ μáÉáñ ¹ñ³Ù³ïÝ³ÛÇÝ ÷³ëï³ÃáõÕÃ»ñÁ, áñå¿ë ½Ç ç³ñ¹»É¿Ý »ïù áã áù Ï³ñ»Ý³ñ Çñ Çñ³õáõÝùÁ å³Ñ³Ýç»É£ ²ÛëåÇëáí` ½ñÏ»Éáí Ñ³ÛáõÃÇõÝÁ Çñ ³Ù¿Ý ï»ë³ÏÇ ë»÷³Ï³ÝáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñ¿Ý »õ Ó»ñμ³½³ïáõ»Éáí ³ÝáÝóÙ¿£ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ù¿ç Ï³ï³ñáõ³Í í³Ûñ³·áõÃÇõÝÝ»ñáõÝ ¹¿Ù å³Ûù³ñÇÉÁ ³ÝÏ³ñ»ÉÇ »Õ³õ ÷áùñ ·ÇõÕ»ñáõ Ù¿ç, áõñ Ñ³Û»ñÁ í³Ûñ³·ûñ¿Ý ÙáñÃáõ»ó³Ý£ ºñÏáõ ·ñ»Ã¿ ³ÙμáÕçáõÃ»³Ùμ Ñ³Û³μÝ³Ï ·ÇõÕ³ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñ` Ð³×ÇÝÝ áõ î¿ûñÃ¿ûÉÁ ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ïñó³Ý å³Ûù³ñÇÉ »õ Ëáõë³÷ÇÉ ³Ýï³ñ³ÏáÛë Ïáïáñ³Í¿Ý£ ²ÝáÝó ï³ëÁ Ñ³½³ñ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÇõÝÁ Ñ»ñáë³μ³ñ Ïñó³õ Ñ»éáõ å³Ñ»É »ûÃ Ñ³½³ñ Ãáõñù ½ÇÝ»³É ËáõÅ³ÝÇÝ, áñáÝù ßñç³å³ï³Í ¿ÇÝ ßÁñç³ÝÝ áõ ³Ýç³ï³Í çáõñÇ Ù³ï³Ï³ñ³ñáõÙÁ£ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÁ Ç Û³Ûï μ»ñ³õ ÆÃÃÇÑ³ï³Ï³ÝÝ»ñáõÝ ÇëÏ³Ï³Ý ¹ÇÙ³·ÇÍÁ, áõñ ³½³ïáõÃÇõÝ, ³ñ¹³ñáõÃÇõÝ, »Õμ³ÛñáõÃÇõÝ Éû½áõÝ·Ý»ñáõÝ ï³Ï μ³ó³Û³Ûïáõ»ó³õ úëÙ³Ý³óÇÝ»ñáõ ÇëÏ³Ï³Ý ÃßÝ³Ù³Ï³Ý Ï»óáõ³ÍùÁ ùñÇëïáÝ¿³Ï³Ý ÷áùñ³Ù³ë³ÝáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñáõ »õ ³ÝáÝó É³ÛÝ³ÙÇï áõ Û³é³ç¹ÇÙ³Ï³Ý ·³Õ³÷³ñÝ»ñáõÝ Ñ³Ý¹¿å£ Î³ÛëñáõÃ»³Ý Ù¿ç Ñ³Ï³é³Ï ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý Ï³ñ·Ç í»ñ³Ï³Ý·ÝÙ³Ý, í³Ûñ³·áõÃÇõÝÝ»ñáõ áõñáõ³Ï³ÝÁ í»ñëïÇÝ Û³ÛïÝáõ»ó³õ, ³Ûë ³Ý·³Ù å»ï³Ï³Ý áõÅÇ Ï³éáõóáõ³Í ï»ëùáí£ ÆÃÃÇÑ³ï ì¿ Â³ñ³ùù¿Ç (ØÇáõÃÇõÝ »õ Ú³é³ç¹ÇÙáõÃÇõÝ) »ñÇï³ë³ñ¹ Âáõñù»ñáõ í³ñã³Ï³½ÙÁ Ã¿»õ ³é »ñ»õáÛÃ ³½³ïáõÃÇõÝ, Ñ³õ³ë³ñáõÃÇõÝ »õ »Õμ³ÛñáõÃÇõÝ ÏÁ ù³ñá½¿ñ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ Áëï ¿áõÃ»³Ý ³Ý ÷áùñ³Ù³ëÝáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñáõ Ñ³Ï³é³Ï ¿ñ£ ºñÇï³ë³ñ¹ Âáõñù»ñáõ Í³ÍáõÏ Ýå³ï³ÏÝ ¿ñ ÓáõÉ»É áã-ÇëÉ³Ù ï³ññ»ñÁ »õ Ñ³Ù³Ãñù³Ï³Ý ÑëÏ³Û Ï³ÛëñáõÃÇõÝ ÙÁ ëï»ÕÍ»É£ ²Û¹ å³ï×³éáí ¿ñ áñ »ñμ 1909-Ç ²åñÇÇÉ 1-ÇÝ Ãáõñù»ñáõ ³é³çÇÝ Û³ñÓ³ÏáõÙÁ ëÏë³õ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ã³Õ»ñáõÝ íñ³Û, Ãáõñù áëïÇÏ³ÝáõÃÇõÝÁ ÙÇ³ó³õ ËáõÅ³ÝÇÝ »õ Ù³ëÝ³Ïó»ó³õ ç³ñ¹»ñáõÝ£ ²Ýï³ñ³ÏáÛë, ÆÃÃÇÑ³ï³Ï³ÝÝ»ñ Éé»É»³Ý Çñ»Ýó Ñ³õ³128

Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ê»ÉÇÙÛ³Ý

ÝáõÃÇõÝÁ ïáõ³Í ¿ÇÝ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Îáïáñ³ÍÇÝ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ£ ºñ»õáÛÃÝ»ñÁ ÷ñÏ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ¿ñ, áñ ³ÝáÝù ¹³ï³å³ñï»óÇÝ å³ï³Ñ³Í ³Õ¿ïÁ£ ºñμ Ñ³Û »Ï»Õ»ó³Ï³Ý »õ ³ßË³ñÑ³Ï³Ý Õ»Ï³í³ñÝ»ñ Çñ»Ýó μ³ñÏáõÃÇõÝÁ Û³ÛïÝ»óÇÝ »õ Çñ»Ýó μáÕáùÇ Ó³ÛÝÁ μ³ñÓñ³óáõóÇÝ, ³ÝáÝù áõñ³ó³Ý ç³ñ¹³ñ³ñÇ ¹»ñÁ »õ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ»ó³Ý ùÝÝÇã Û³ÝÓÝ³ËáõÙμ ÙÁ Ýß³Ý³Ï»É` ³ï»Ý³å»ïáõÃ»³Ùμ »ñ»ë÷áË³Ý Ú³Ïáμ ä³åÇÏ»³ÝÇ£ ä³åÇÏ»³ÝÇ ï»Õ»Ï³·ÇñÁ ¹ÁÅμ³Ëï³μ³ñ ÉáÛë ãï»ë³õ, ù³ÝÇ áñ ï»Õ»Ï³·Çñ å³ïñ³ëïáÕ Ñ³Û »ñ»ë÷áË³ÝÁ ³é³õûï ÙÁ Çñ ÝÝç³ñ³ÝÇÝ Ù¿ç ³ÝÛ³Ûï å³ÛÙ³ÝÝ»ñáõÝ Ù¿ç Ë»Õ¹³Ù³Ñ ·ïÝáõ»ó³õ£ ²õ»ÉÇ áõß, 1909 Ã-Ç ÚáõÉÇëÇ 17-ÇÝ, Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÁ Ñ»é³·Çñ-Ý³Ù³Ï ÙÁ ÏÁ ëï³Ý³Ý, ëïáñ³·ñáõ³Í ½³Ý³½³Ý »Ï»Õ»ó³Ï³ÝÝ»ñáõ ÏáÕÙ¿, áñáõÝ å³ñáõÝ³ÏáõÃÇõÝÁ Ñ»ï»õ»³ÉÝ ¿ñ. ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ áõ ßñç³Ï³ÛùÇÝ Ù¿ç, ³é³Ýó ÑÇÙÝ³õáñ å³ï×³éÝ»ñáõ, Ù³ñ¹ÇÏ áõ ë»÷³Ï³Ý ëï³óáõ³ÍùÝ»ñ ³Ñ³õáñ íÝ³ëÇ Ï’»ÝÃ³ñÏáõÇÝ£ øñÇëïáÝ»³Ý»ñáõÝ ÑáÝ ÙÝ³Éáõ »õ ³å³ÑáíáõÃ»³Ý Ñ³ñóÁ ½ÇÝáõáñ³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÇ ËÝ¹ÇñÝ ¿£ Ø»Ýù Ûáõë³Ñ³ï »Ýù, ù³ÝÇ áñ á×ñ³·áñÍÝ»ñÁ μ³ó³ñÓ³Ï³å¿ë ã»Ý ¹³ï³å³ñïáõÇñ, Ñ»ï»õ³μ³ñ, Çñ»Ýó ³Ýå³ïÅ»ÉÇáõÃÇõÝÁ ³õ»ÉÇ ÏÁ á·»õáñ¿ ã³ñ³·áñÍÝ»ñÁ£ ä»ïáõÃÇõÝÁ Ñ³Ï³é³ÏÁ` á×ñ³·áñÍÝ»ñ Ï’áñë³Û, áñáÝù ÇëÉ³Ù, ï·»ï áõ ³Õù³ï ·ÇõÕ³óÇÝ»ñ »Ý áõ ³ÝáÝóÙ¿ ÏÁ å³Ñ³Ýç¿ Çñ»Ýó ïáõ³Í Ññ³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñáõÝ Ñ»ï»õÇÉ »õ ³ÝáÝù ³É ³Ý·Çï³Ïó³μ³ñ á×ÇñÝ»ñ ÏÁ ·áñÍ»Ý£ öáË³ñ»ÝÁ ³ÝÙ»Õ Ð³Û»ñÝ »Ý, áñ ½ñå³ñïáõÃ»³Ý Ï³Ù å³ñ½³å¿ë ÇÝùÝ³å³ßïå³ÝáõÃ»³Ý ³ñ¹ÇõÝùÇÝ Ù¿ç ÏÁ ¹³ï³å³ñïáõÇÝ£ ¼ÇÝáõáñ³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÁ ¹Åμ³Ëï³μ³ñ Û³Ýó³õáñ ÏÁ ·ïÝ¿ ½³ÝáÝù£ ²Ûë å³ñ³·³ÛÇÝ áñáõ± ÏñÝ³Ýù ¹ÇÙ»É áõ å³ïÙ»É Ù»ñ í³ï Ï³óáõÃ»³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ£ ÇÝãå¿±ë ÏñÝ³Ýù Ù»ñ ³Ýû·Ý³Ï³Ý ÅáÕáíáõñ¹ÇÝ Ñ³Ý·ÇëïÁ ³å³Ñáí»É£ Æ ë¿ñ ²ëïáõÍáÛ, ËÕ×³ó¿’ù£ -êáõñÇáÛ Î³ÃáÕÇÏ¿ ä³ïñÇ³ñùÇ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇã£ ¶ÉË³õáñ ù³Ñ³Ý³Ûª Ð³Ûñ üÇÉÇ÷áë -´áÕáù³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»ó³Ï³Ý å»ïª Ð³ÙμÁñëÁÙ -Ð³Û Ï³ÃáÕÇÏ¿ »åÇëÏåáë` ºåÇëÏáåáë äûÕáë -êáõñÇáÛ Èáõë³õáñã³Ï³Ý ä³ïñÇ³ñùÇ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇã` Ð³Ûñ Ø³Ýëáõñ -ÚáÛÝ Î³ÃáÕÇÏ¿ ÏÕ»ñ³Ï³Ý å»ïª Ð³Ûñ ÆÉÇ³ë -Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý »åÇëÏáåáë³Ï³Ý Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇã ª Ð³Ûñ ²ñ³ë -øÇÉï³ÝÇÝ»ñáõ ä³ïñÇ³ñùÇ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇã` Ð³Ûñ êï»÷³Ý ÚáõÝÇë 17.1909

129

Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ê»ÉÇÙÛ³Ý

---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------- äáÉëáÛ èáõë ¸»ëå³ÝÁ Ï°Áë¿£ Âáõñù³Ï³Ý ÊáñÑñ¹³ñ³ÝÇ Ý³ËÏÇÝ ³Ý¹³Ù ¼áÑñ³å, »õ Ñ³Ûáó å³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³ÝÇ Ë³éÝ ÅáÕáíÇ ³Ý¹³Ù Ø³ñïÇÏ»³Ý ÇÝÍÇ Ïáõ·³Ý Áë»Éáí Ã¿` ÝáÛÝÇëÏ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ 1909 Ã-Ç ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÁ Ý»ñáõ»ó³õ Ãáõñù»ñáõÝ áõ Ù»ÕùÁ ÑÇÝ í³ñã³Ï³ñ·ÇÝ í»ñ³·ñáõ»ó³õ£ Ú»ï³·³Û Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÝ»ñÁ Ñ³Û»ñáõÝ ëïÇå»óÇÝ ¹³éÝûñ¿Ý ½Õç³É Çñ»Ýó ¹Çõñ³Ñ³õ³ïáõÃ»³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ£ øÇõñï»ñÁ ³é³çáõ³Û å¿ë ÏÁ Ã³É³Ý»Ý, ÏÁ μéÝ³μ³ñ»Ý áõ ÏÁ ëå³ÝÝ»Ý ³Ýå³ßïå³Ý Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÇõÝÁ, ÇëÏ Ãáõñù»ñáõÝ í³ñãáõÃÇõÝÁ »ñÏ»ñ»ë³ÝÇûñ¿Ý Ý»ñÏ³Û Ï°ÁÉÉ³Û ³Û¹ μáÉáñ ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñáõÝ` áã Ù¿Ï ÙÇçáóÇ ã¹ÇÙ»Éáí ³ïáÝó ³é³çùÁ ³éÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ... Ï°áõÅ·Ý³Ý³Ý Ýáñ ç³ñ¹»ñáõ Ù³ëÇÝ ã³ñ³·áõß³Ï Éáõñ»ñÁ ... Ð³Ûáó ·³õ³éÝ»ñáõÝ Ù¿ç μ³ñ»Ýáñá·áõÙÝ»ñáõ Ù³ëÇÝ Ñéã³Ï³·ÇñÁ, áñ Ññ³å³ñ³Ï»ó 130

Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ê»ÉÇÙÛ³Ý

êáõÉÃ³Ý ²åïáõÉ Ð³ÙÇï 1895 Ã-Ç ÐáÏï»Ùμ»ñ 20-ÇÝ` èáõë³ëï³ÝÇ, üñ³Ýë³ÛÇ áõ ²Ý·ÉÇáÛ ×ÝßÙ³Ý ï³Ï, ÙÝ³ó áñå¿ë Ù»é³Í ï³é ... ²ÝÏ³ëÏ³Í, ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Îáïáñ³ÍÁ, Ý³Ë³÷áñÓÁ ¹³ñÓ³õ »ñÇï³ë³ñ¹ Ãáõñù»ñáõ Ñ³Ù³Ãáõñ³Ý³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃ»³Ý£ ø³ÝÇ ÙÁ ï³ñÇ »ïù` Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ø»Í ºÕ»éÝÁ, ÉñáõÙÁ åÇïÇ ÁÉÉ³ñ Çñ»Ýó Ï³ÝË³Ùï³Í³Í ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃ»³Ý, áñáí ÏÁ Ûáõë³ÛÇÝ ÉáõÍ»É Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ñ³ñóÁ£ ¸Åμ³Ëï³μ³ñ, Ù»ñ »Ï»Õ»ó³Ï³Ý »õ ³ßË³ñÑ³Ï³Ý Õ»Ï³í³ñáõÃ»³Ý Ù»Í³Ù³ëÝáõÃÇõÝÁ ÙÇ³Ùï³μ³ñ Ë³μáõ»ó³õ Ï»ÕÍ³õáñ »õ Ý»Ý·³ÙÇï ÆÃÃÇÑ³ï³Ï³Ý ºñÇï³ë³ñ¹ Âáõñù»ñ¿Ý »õ ãÏñó³Ý Ý³Ë³ï»ë»É í»ñ³Ñ³ë íï³Ý·Á£  ²ñ»õÙï³Ñ³Ûáó ä³ïñÇ³ñù ÚáíÑ³ÝÝáõ ²ñù»åÇëÏáëåáë ²ñß³ñáõÝÇÝ` Î³ÃáÕÇÏáë ¶¿áñ· êáõñ¿Ý»³ÝÇÝ£ ÎÁ ëå³ë¿ÇÝù ³½·áíÇÝ »õ ÉÇ ÛáÛëáí, áñ úëÙ³Ý»³Ý ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃ»³Ý Ñéã³ÏáõÙ¿Ý »ïùÁ, áñ ù³Ý¹»ó Ñ³Ûáó ³ñ»³Ùμ áÕáÕáõ³Í μéÝ³å»ï³Ï³Ý Ý³Ëáñ¹ ¹ñáõÃÇõÝÁ, ³ÛÉ»õë í»ñç ·ïÝ»Ý ³Û¹ ³ÝÉáõñ ã³ñÇùÝ»ñÁ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ, ó³õûù ëñïÇ, ÏÁ Ñ³ñÏ³¹ñáõÇÝù Ñ³ëï³ï»Éáõ, áñ Ñ³Ûáó ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ áñ»õ¿ Ýå³ëï³õáñ ÷á÷áËáõÃÇõÝ ã»Õ³õ, »õ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ³Ñ³õáñ Ïáïáñ³Íáí ëÏë³õ ³ÛÝåÇëÇ Ýáñ ßñç³Ý ÙÁ, áõñ ³Ýå³Ï³ë »Õ³Ý ³Ù¿Ýáõñ»ù Ýáñ³Ýáñ ã³ñ³·áñÍáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñ ... Àëï ëáíáñ³Ï³ÝÇÝ, ¹³ñÓ»³É ËáëïáõÙÝ»ñ »Õ³Ý ³½¹áõ Ññ³Ù³ÝÝ»ñ áõÕÕ»Éáõ ·³õ³é³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃ»³Ýó, å³ïÅ»Éáõ »õ ½ëå»Éáõ ã³ñ³·áñÍÝ»ñÁ, Ññ³Ù³ÝÝ»ñ, ½áñë ÷áõÃ³óÇÝù Ñ³Õáñ¹»É Ù»ñ ³é³çÝáñ¹³ñ³ÝÝ»ñáõÝ, »õ ë³Ï³ÛÝ Ç å³ï³ëË³Ý Øáõß¿Ý, ´³Õ»ß¿Ý »õ êÕ»ñ¹¿Ý ·áõÅÏ³Ý Ñ»é³·ÇñÝ»ñ Ñ³ë³Ý Ù»½Ç, Ýáñ Ç ÝáñáÛ Í³ÝáõóáÕ, Ã¿ áã Ù¿Ï ·áñÍ³¹ñáõÃÇõÝ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ¿, Ã¿ íÇ×³ÏÁ ÏÁ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏáõÇ »õ Ã¿ ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Á ÝáÛÝÇëÏ ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÇ íï³Ý·ÇÝ Ù³ïÝáõ³Í ¿£ ºñμ Âáõñù ËáõÅ³ÝÁ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ã³Õ»ñáõ íñ³Û Û³ñÓ³ÏáõÙ ·áñÍ»ó 1909-Ç ²åñÇÉ 1 Ãáõ³Ï³ÝÇÝ, Ñ³Û»ñÁ ÇÝùÝ³å³ßïå³ÝáõÃ»³Ý ¹ÇÙ»óÇÝ£ ²Û¹ ³ï»Ý, ºñÇï³ë³ñ¹ Âáõñù»ñáõ Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÇõÝÁ ³Ý·ÉÇ³Ï³Ý ÑÇõå³ïáëÇÝ ÙÇçÝáñ¹áõÃÇõÝÁ ËÝ¹ñ»ó áñ, ËéáíáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñáõÝ í»ñç ¹Ý»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ, Ñ³Û»ñÁ Çñ»Ýó ½¿Ýù»ñÁ Û³ÝÓÝ»Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃ»³Ý£ ÐÇõå³ïáëÁ Çñ ïËáõñ ³é³ù»ÉáõÃÇõÝÁ Ï³ï³ñ»ó »õ Ñ³Û»ñ Û³ÝÓÝ»óÇÝ Çñ»Ýó ½¿Ýù»ñÁ£ Âñù³Ï³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÁ ß³ñáõÝ³Ïáõ»ó³Ý »õ ºñÇï³ë³ñ¹ Âáõñù»ñáõ Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÇõÝÁ ·áñÍÝ³å¿ë ãÙÇç³Ùï»ó£ ²ñ¹ÇõÝùÁ ³Ñ³õáñ »õ »Õ»é³Ï³Ý »Õ³õ£ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·ÇÝ Ù¿ç ï³ñμ»ñ ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñáõ, ·ÇõÕ»ñáõ »õ ³õ³ÝÝ»ñáõ Ù¿ç Ùûï³õáñ³å¿ë 30,000 ³ÝÙ»Õ Ñ³Û»ñ ½áÑ ·³óÇÝ£ ºÏ»Õ»óÇÝ»ñ, ¹åñáóÝ»ñ, μ³ñ»ëÇñ³Ï³Ý »õ Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ Ï»¹ñáÝÝ»ñ ù³Ý¹áõ»ó³Ý£ ´³½Ù³ÃÇõ áñμ»ñ »õ áñμ»õ³ÛñÇÝ»ñ ³Ýå³ïëå³ñ ÙÝ³óÇÝ£  §ÂÇýÉÇë»³Ý Â»ñÃÇÏ¦-Á Çñ 1909Ã-Ç 93-ñ¹ ÃÇõÇÝ Ù¿ç ÏÁ Ñ³Õáñ¹¿. Î. äáÉÇë, 26 ²åñÇÉ, 1909 Ã. Â»ñÃ»ñÁ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ, ²ÝïÇáùÇ »õ êáõñÇáÛ ½³Ý³½³Ý í³Ûñ»ñáõ Ù¿ç »Õ³Í ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñáõ Ù³Ýñ³Ù³ëÝ ÝÏ³ñ³·ñáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÁ Ïáõ ï³Ý£ Àëï Ñ³ßáõ³éáõÙÝ»ñáõÝ, 35,000-¿Ý ³õ»ÉÇ Ù³ñ¹ ëå³ÝÝáõ³Í ¿ »õ ï³ëÝ»³ÏÝ»ñáí ·ÇõÕ»ñ ³Ûñ³Í áõ ³õ»ñáõ³Í »Ý£ ²ï³Ý³Ý μáÉáñáíÇÝ áãÝã³ó³Í ¿ ... í³ñã³Ï³Ý Ï»¹ñáÝ, μ³Ùå³ÏÇ áõ Ñ³óÇ ³ßËáÛÅ ³é»õïáõñÇ ù³Õ³ù ²ï³Ý³Ý... 1909 Ã-Ç ²åñÇÉ 1-Ç »ñ»ÏáÛ»³Ý, ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ÷áÕáóÝ»ñáõÝ Ù¿ç ÇëÉ³ÙÝ»ñÁ ËÇëï ³Ýμ³ñ»³ó³Ï³Ù áõ Ïéáõ³ñ³ñ ïñ³Ù³¹ñáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñ ÏÁ ¹ñë»õáñ»Ý£ Âáõñù³Ï³Ý Ã³Õ»ñ¿ å³ï³Ñ³μ³ñ ³ÝóÝáÕ Ñ³Û»ñ, ÏÁ ëå³ÝÝáõÇÝ ... ÉáõñÁ Ï³ÛÍ³ÏÇ ³ñ³·áõÃ»³Ùμ ÏÁ ï³ñ³ÍáõÇ »õ Ñ³Û»ñÁ ³ñ³· ÏÁ ·áó»Ý Çñ»Ýó Ë³ÝáõÃÝ»ñÝ áõ ³ñÑ»ëï³ÝáóÝ»ñÁ£ Ø³ñ¹ÇÏ ÏÁ å³ïñ³ëïáõÇÝ Çñ»Ýó ïáõÝ»ñáõÝ Ù¿ç£ ²é³õûï Ï³ÝáõË ÏÁ ëÏëÇ ËáõÅ³ÝÇÝ Û³ñÓ³ÏáõÙÁ ·áó 131

Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ê»ÉÇÙÛ³Ý

Ë³ÝáõÃÝ»ñáõÝ íñ³Û£ ¶áñÍáÕáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÁ ³Ýíñ¿å ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ñ³Û»ñáõ Ë³ÝáõÃÝ»ñÝ ¿ áñ Ï°áãÝã³óÝ»Ý, Ûëï³Ïûñ¿Ý ½³Ýó ³éÝ»Éáí ÇëÉ³ÙÝ»ñáõÝ áõÝ»óáõ³ÍùÁ£ Ê³ÝáõÃÝ»ñ¿Ý` Ï³ñ·Á ïáõÝ»ñáõÝ ÏÁ Ñ³ëÝÇ ... ÏÁ Û³ñÓ³ÏÇÝ Ï³óÇÝÝ»ñáí, Ù³Ñ³ÏÝ»ñáí áõ ½¿Ýù»ñáí »õ ÏÁ Ïáïáñ»Ý ÙáÉáõóùáí, ³é³Ýó ËÝ³Ù»Éáõ£ Þ÷áÃ³Í áõ Ë»É³ÏáñáÛë Ñ³Û»ñÁ å³ßïå³ÝáõÃ»³Ý ÏÁ ¹ÇÙ»Ý Çñ»Ýó Ùï»ñÇÙ ÇëÉ³ÙÝ»ñáõÝ, Ý³»õ Û³ïáõÏ¿Ý »õñáå³óÇÝ»ñáõ ... ³ÝáÝù, áñáÝù ½¿Ýù áõÝ¿ÇÝ, ÙáéÝ³Éáí Ë³ÝáõÃ áõ ë»÷³Ï³ÝáõÃÇõÝ, Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ã³Õ³Ù³ë»ñáõ Ù¿ç ¹Çñù»ñ ÏÁ ·ñ³õ»Ý áõ ÇÝùÝ³å³ßïå³ÝáõÃ»³Ý Ï°³ÝóÝÇÝ£ Ú³çáñ¹ ûñÁ ³ëáÝó íÇ×³ÏÁ ÏÁ í³ïÃ³ñ³Ý³Û ¹ñ³óÇ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ·ÇõÕ»ñÝ áõ ³·³ñ³ÏÝ»ñáõÝ ³õ»ñáõÙáí, áõñÏ¿ 5-7 Ñ³½³ñ ÏÇÝ áõ »ñ»Ë³Û Ïáõ ·³Ý ù³Õ³ù` ²ï³Ý³£ 1909 -ÇÝ,ÎÇåáÝë ÁÝï³ÝÇùÁ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÁ Ï’ÁÉÉ³Û ÂáõñùÇáÛ Ù¿ç ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñáõÝ, áñáÝó Ù³ëÇÝ ³õ»ÉÇ áõß Ð¿É¿Ý ÎÇåáÝë ,²Ù»ñÇÏ³óÇ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³Ï áõ ÃÕÃ³ÏÇó, 1917- ÇÝ ·Çñù ÙÁ ÏÁ ·ñ¿ Â³ñëáõëÇ Î³ñÙÇñ ¶áñ·»ñÁ Ëáñ³·ñáí, áñ Çñ Ý³Ù³ÏÝ»ñáõ Ñ³õ³ù³ÍáÝ ¿, áõñ Ù³Ýñ³Ù³ëÝ ÏÁ ÝÏ³ñ³·ñ¿ ³Û¹ ûñ»ñáõ ¹¿åù»ñÁ£ §Îñ³ÏáóÝ»ñÁ ëÏë³Ý áõ ß³ñáõÝ³Ïáõ»ó³Ý ³ÙμáÕç ûñÁ£ Ðñ³ó³Ý³Ó·áõÃ»³Ý Ó³ÛÝ»ñáõÝ Ñ»ï ÙÇ³ï»Õ, ÏÁ Éëáõ¿ÇÝ Ù»éÝáÕÝ»ñáõÝ ³Õ³Õ³ÏÝ»ñÁ£ Þ³ï»ñ íÇñ³õáñáõ³Í ¿ÇÝ. Ù»Í Ù³ëÁ Çñ»Ýó ³ÙáõëÇÝÝ»ñÝ áõ »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÁ ÏÁ ÷Ýïñ¿ÇÝ áõ ã¿ÇÝ ·ïÝ»ñ£ îÕ³Ù³ñ¹ÇÏ ÇñÝ»Ýó ïÏ³ñ ÏÇÝ»ñÁ ÏñÝ³ÏÝ»ñáõÝ íñ³Û ß³ÉÏ³Í, Ñá·Ý³Í »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñ ã³÷³Ñ³ëÝ»ñáõÝ Ñ»ï ¹Åáõ³ñáõÃ»³Ùμ ÏÁ ÷áñÓ¿ÇÝ ù³ÛÉ å³Ñ»É£ ÊáõÙμ»ñÁ É»óáõÝ ¿ÇÝ ï³ñ»óÝ»ñáí, ÑÇõ³Ý¹Ý»ñáí, ³Ý¹³Ù³ÉáÛÍÝ»ñáí áõ ³Ýû·Ý³Ï³ÝÝ»ñáí, áñáÝù ³Ûë μáÉáñáí Ñ³Ý¹»ñÓ, ²ëïáõ³Í³ïáõñ áõÅáí ÙÁ ûÅïáõ³Í ÁÉÉ³ÛÇÝ Ï³ñÍ»ë£¦ ºñ»ù ûñ áõ ·Çß»ñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ áõ ³õ»ñ³ÍáõÃÇõÝÁ ù³Õ³ùÁ ¹ÅáË³ÛÇÝ Ë³éÝ³ñ³ÝÇ ÏÁ í»ñ³Í»Ý£ Îáïáñ³Í, Ññ¹»Ñ, Ã³É³Ý, ÏÇÝ-»ñ»Ë³Û, Ù»Í áõ å½ïÇÏ ... ÙÕÓ³õ³ÝçÁ ÏÁ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏáõÇ, ÇëÏ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñáõÝ ÙÇ³Ï û·ÝáõÃÇõÝÁ Ï°ÁÉÉ³Û ëå³ÝÝáõ³Í Ñ³Û»ñáõÝ ¹Ç³ÏÝ»ñÁ ë³ÛÉ»ñáõÝ íñ³Û μ³ñÓñ»ÉÝ áõ ·»ïÁ Ã³÷»ÉÁ... ²åñÇÉÇ 14-ÇÝ, Çñ³Ó·áõÃÇõÝ ÏÁ ëÏëÇ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ã³Õ³Ù³ëÇ μáÉáñ ÏáÕÙ»ñ¿Ý£ Ðñ¹»ÑÇ Ëáßáñ Ïñ³Ï¿ É»½áõÝ»ñÁ ÏÁ É³÷»Ý ù³Õ³ùÁ, ÇëÏ ï»Õ³Ï³Ý Õ»Ï³í³ñáõÃÇõÝÁ Ññß¿çÝ»ñáõ ÙÇçáó³õ áã Ã¿ çáõñ, ³ÛÉ Ý³íÃ ÏÁ É»óÝ»ñ ù³ñ³ß¿Ý ïáõÝ»ñáõÝ, »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñáõÝ áõ ¹åñáóÝ»ñáõÝ ßáõñç ... ø³Õ³ùÁ Ï°³õ»ñáõÇ, ÏÁ ÏáÕáåïáõÇ, μÝ³ÏÇãÝ»ñÁ ÏÁ ëå³ÝÝáõÇÝ ... ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÁ ³½¹³Ýß³Ý ¿ñ Ï³ñÍ»ë, áñ Ï»¹ñáÝ¿Ý ï³ñ³Íáõ»ó³õ áõ Ñ³ë³õ ·³õ³éÇÝ Ëáñ»ñÁ... ²ï³Ý³ ù³Õ³ùÇÝ Ù¿ç ÑñáÛ ×³ñ³Ï ¹³ñÓ³Í »Ý 1190 ïáõÝ, 6 »Ï»Õ»óÇ »õ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ù»Í ßáõÏ³Ý£ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Îáïáñ³ÍÁ Ù»Í ÏáñáõëïÝ»ñ å³ï×³é»ó ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ μáí³Ý¹³Ï Ñ³ÛáõÃ»³Ý£ Ð³Û »ñ»ù Û³ñ³Ýáõ³ÝáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÝ ³É Ù»Í ÏáñáõëïÝ»ñ áõÝ»ó³Ý£ ´³Ûó μ³Õ¹³ï³μ³ñ ³õ»ÉÇ Ù»Í »Õ³õ ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ßñç³ÝÇ Ð³Û ²õ»ï³ñ³Ý³Ï³ÝáõÃ»³Ý ÏáñáõëïÁ, ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ Ð³Û ²õ»ï³ñ³Ý³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñÁ, Ñ³ëï³ïáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÁ »õ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÁ ÏáñëÝóáõóÇÝ Çñ»Ýó Ñá·»õáñ »õ ³ßË³ñÑ³Ï³Ý Õ»Ï³í³ñÝ»ñ 50 ³é Ñ³ñÇõñÁ£ úëÙ³ÝÇ¿ ù³Õ³ùÇÝ Ù¿ç, Ð³Û ²õ»ï³ñ³Ý³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óõáÛ Ù¿ç ²åñÇÉ 14-Ç ³ñß³ÉáÛëÇÝ ÑñÏÇ½áõ»ó³Ý 7 Ñá·»õáñ ÑáíÇõÝ»ñ »õ 4 ³ßË³ñÑ³Ï³Ý Õ»Ï³í³ñÝ»ñ£ ºñ»ù ³ÛÉ í³Ûñ»ñáõ Ù¿ç ³Ý·Ãûñ¿Ý ëå³ÝÝáõ»ó³Ý 13 ³ÛÉ ÑáíÇõÝ»ñ »õ 9 ³Ûñ »õ ÏÇÝ »Ï»Õ»ó³Ï³Ý å³ïáõÇñ³ÏÝ»ñ »õ »ñÏáõ ³Ù»ñÇÏ³óÇ ÙÇëÇáÝ³ñÝ»ñ£ ²Ûë ³Õ¿ïÁ ÏÁ ½áõ·³¹Çå¿ñ ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ Ð³Û ²õ»ï³ñ³Ý³Ï³Ý ØÇáõÃ»³Ý 1909-Ç ï³ñ»Ï³Ý Ñ³Ù³ÅáÕáíÇÝ£ Ü³Ë³å¿ë áñáßáõ³Í ¿ñ ³Ûë Ñ³Ù³ÅáÕáíÁ Ø³ñ³ß ·áõÙ³ñ»É ÚáõÝÇë ³ÙëáõÝ í»ñç³õáñáõÃ»³Ý£ ´³Ûó áñáß ÝÏ³ïáõÙÝ»ñáí, ÅáÕáíÇÝ í³ÛñÝ áõ Ãáõ³Ï³ÝÁ 132

Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ê»ÉÇÙÛ³Ý

÷áËáõ»ó³õ£ àñáßáõ»ó³õ Ñ³Ù³ÅáÕáíÁ ·áõÙ³ñ»É ²ï³Ý³ ù³Õ³ùÇÝ Ù¿ç 1909-Ç ²åñÇÉÇ ÏÇëáõÝ£ ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ï³ñμ»ñ ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñ¿Ý ×³Ùμ³Û »É³Í ¿ÇÝ å³ïáõÇñ³ÏÝ»ñÁ ¹¿åÇ ²ï³Ý³£ ²ÛÝÃ³åÇ »õ Ø³ñ³ßÇ ÏáÕÙ»ñ¿Ý Ù»ÏÝáÕ Ï³ñ³õ³ÝÝ»ñÁ ²åñÇÉ 13-Ç »ñÏ»áÛ»³Ý, úëÙ³ÝÇÛ¿Ç Ù¿ç Çñ³ñ Ñ³Ý¹Çå»ó³Ý ³ÛÝ ÛáÛëáí áñ Û³çáñ¹ ûñÁ ×³Ùμ³Û åÇïÇ »ÉÉ¿ÇÝ ¹¿åÇ Çñ»Ýó Å³Ù³¹ñ³í³ÛñÁ£ ´³Ûó ³Û¹ ùëïÙÝ»ÉÇ ·Çß»ñÁ, Ãáõñù á×ñ³·áñÍÝ»ñáõ áÑÙ³ÏÁ Û³ñÓ³Ï»ó³õ Ð³Û ²õ»ï³ñ³Ý³Ï³Ý ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ ß¿ÝùÇÝ íñ³Û, áõñ ûÃ»õ³Ý³Í ¿ÇÝ ØÇáõÃ»³Ý å³ïáõÇñ³ÏÝ»ñáõ Ù¿Ï Ù³ëÁ, »õ Ïñ³Ï ï³Éáí ß¿ÝùÇÝ ³Ù¿Ý ÏáÕÙ»ñ¿Ý, ÑñÏÇ½»ó ³ÝÙ»Õ ³ÝÓ»ñ£ ØÇõë ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñ¿ ×³Ý³å³ñÑÇ íñ³Û ·ïÝáõáÕ »Ï»Õ»ó³Ï³Ý »õ ³ßË³ñÑ³Ï³Ý å³ïáõÇñ³ÏÝ»ñÁ ³ÝËÕ×ûñ¿Ý Ëáßï³Ýùáõ»ó³Ý áõ ëå³ÝÝáõ»ó³Ý »ñ»ù ³ÛÉ í³Ûñ»ñáõ Ù¿çª â³ÛÁñ ²Õ½Á, ê³Û ÎÇãÇï »õ Ð³ÙÇïÇÛ¿£  Ø¿çμ»ñ»Ýù Î³ñ³å»ï ¶. î³ÕÉ»³ÝÇ 1917-Ç ÜÛáõ ºûñùÇ ²Éüñ¿ï Ð³Ù³Éë³ñ³ÝÇ Ù¿ç ïáõ³Í ¹³ë³ËûëáõÃ»Ý¿Ý£ §ºñμ ÏÁ ßñç¿Ç »ñÏñÇ ³ÛÝ Ù³ëÇÝ Ù¿ç, áõñ ç³ñ¹»ñÁ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ¿ÇÝ, ß³ï ÙÁ Ù³ñ¹Ï³ÛÇÝ ÏÙ³ËùÝ»ñ ï»ë³Û Ñáë áõ ÑáÝ£ ¶ÇõÕ»ñ¿Ý Ù¿ÏáõÝ Ù¿ç, Ï³Ý· ³éÇ Ñ³Ý·ÇëïÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ, áõ ÃÃ»ÝÇÇ ÙÁ ï³Ï Ýëï»ó³Û ... ¹ÇÙ³óë ³Ûñ³Í μáÕáù³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇ ÙÁÝ ¿ñ, áõñ ï³ëÁ ÏÕ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñ Ñ³Ù³ÅáÕáíÇ Ù»ÏÝáõÙÇ Çñ»Ýó ×³ÙμáõÝ íñ³Û, ÝáÛÝå¿ë ³Ûñ³Í ¿ÇÝ£ Ð³Ù³Éë³ñ³ÝÇ ¹³ë³ËûëÝ»ñ¿Ý ÙÇÝ ³É ³Û¹ ËáõÙμÇÝ Ù¿ç ¿ñ, ½Çë ï³ñÇÝ ³ÛÝ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ, áõñ 250 Ù³ñ¹ ³Ûñ³Í ¿ÇÝ, å³ï»ñáõÝ íñ³Û ¹»é Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ñ Ù³ñ¹Ï³ÛÇÝ ×³ñåÇÝ Ñ»ïù»ñÁ ï»ëÝ»É¦£  êïáñ»õ ÏÁ ·ïÝ¿ù Ý³Ñ³ï³ÏÝ»ñáõÝ ³ÝáõÝÝ»ñÁ, å³ßïûÝ³í³Ûñ»ñÁ »õ Çñ»Ýó Ý³Ñ³ï³ÏáõÃ»³Ý í³ÛñÁ£ úëÙ³ÝÇÛ¿Ç Ù¿ç Ý³Ñ³ï³Ï ÐáíÇõÝ»ñÝ ¿ÇÝ£ öñáü. ê³ñ·Çë È»õáÝ»³Ý - ²ÛÝÃ³åÇ Î»¹ñ. ÂáõñùÇáÛ ¶áÉ¿×ÇÝ áõëáõóã³å»ïÁ, ì»ñ. ÎÇñ³Ïáë Ä³ÙÏáã»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` ê»õ»ñ»ÏÇ Ð³Û ²õ»ï. ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ, ì»ñ. Ü³½³ñ¿Ã Ð»ÕÇÝ»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` Ø³ñ³ßÇ Ð³Û ²õ»ï. ºññáñ¹ ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ, ì»ñ. ¼³ù³ñÇ³ ä»ïñáë»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` àõñü³ÛÇ Ùûï Î³ñÙáõ×Ç Ð³Û ²õ»ï. ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ, ì»ñ. Ü»ñë¿ë ¶áõÛáõÙ×»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` àõñü³ÛÇ ²ëáñÇ ´áÕáù³Ï³Ý ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ, ì»ñ. ê»¹ñ³Ï ¾ùÙ¿ù×»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` àõñü³ÛÇ Ð³Û ²õ»ï. ²é³çÇÝ ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ£ â³ÛÁñ ²Õ½Á Ïáãáõ³Í í³ÛñÁ (úëÙ³ÝÇ¿Ç »õ Ð³ÙÇïÇÛ¿Ç Ù¿çï»Õ) Ý³Ñ³ï³Ï ÐáíÇõÝ»ñÝ ¿ÇÝ. ì»ñ. Ú³Ïáμ ¶áõÝï³ù×»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` Ð³ë³Ýå¿ÛÉÇÇ Ð³Û ²õ»ï³ñ³Ý³Ï³Ý ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ, ì»ñ. êï»÷³Ý ÚáíÑ³ÝÝ¿ë»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` Ê³éÝ¿Ç Ð³Û ²õ»ï. ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ, ä³ï. Â³·õáñ Ú³Ïáμ»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` ä³Õã¿Ç Ð³Û ²õ»ï. ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ, ä³ï. Î³ñ³å»ï øÇõ÷¿É»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` úëÙ³ÝÇ¿Ç Ð³Û ²õ»ï. ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ£ ê³Û Î¿ãÇïÇ Ù¿ç Ý³Ñ³ï³Ïáõ»ó³Ý. ä³ï. È»õáÝ êáÕáíÙ¿»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` Ð³×ÝáÛ Ð³Û ²õ»ï. »ñÏñáñ¹ ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ, ä³ï. ²ë³ïáõñ Âû÷³É»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` ü¿ù¿Ç Ð³Û ²õ»ï. ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ, ä³ï. Ø»ÉÇïáÝ Ø³É»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` êÇëÇ Ð³Û ²õ»ï. ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ, ä³ï. ²ñï³ß¿ë äûÛ³×»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` Þ³ñÇ (ÎáÙ³Ý³) Ð³Û ²õ»ï. ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ, ä³ï. Ú³Ïáμ ²Éå³ñ»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` Î³å³ÝÇ Ð³Û ²õ»ï. ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ, ä³ï. Îáëï³Ý¹ÇÝ êÇÛ³Ñ»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` Î³ñë-å³½³ñÇ Ð³Û ²õ»ï. ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ,

133

Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ê»ÉÇÙÛ³Ý

Ð³ÙÇïÇÛ¿Ç Ù¿ç Ý³Ñ³ï³Ïáõ»ó³Ý. ä³ï. Ø³ñ·³ñ ¶³Éáõëï»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` Ð³ÙÙÇïÇÛ¿Ç Ð³Û ²õ»ï. ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ, ä³ï. Úáí³ÏÇÙ ¶³Û³»³Ý- ÐáíÇõ` ²ÉåáõëÃ³ÝÇ Ð³Û ²õ»ï. ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ, Ð³Û ²õ»ï. Ý³Ñ³ï³Ï ÑáíÇõÝ»ñáõ Ñ»ï Ý³»õ Ý³Ñ³ï³Ïáõ»ó³Ý »ñÏáõ ³Ù»ñÇÏ³óÇ ÙÇëÇáÝ³ñÝ»ñª ì»ñ. ¸³ÝÇ¿É ð³×Áñë, ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ßñç³ÝÇ ²Ù»ñÇÏ³ÛÇ ²õ»ï³ñ³Ýã³Ï³Ý Ï³½ÙÇ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇãÁ »õ ì»ñ. Ð»ÝñÇ Ø³áõñÁñ, Ð³×ÁÝÇ ßñç³ÝÇ ÙÇëÇáÝ³ñÁ£ -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------úëÙ³Ý»³Ý Õ»Ï³í³ñáõÃÇõÝÁ μ³ó³ñÓ³Ï³å¿ë Ñ»ñù»ó Çñ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïáõáõÃÇõÁ Ï³åáõ³Í ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ù¿ç Ï³Û³ó³Í ²Ù»ñÇÏ³óÇ »ñÏáõ ØÇëÇáÝ³ñÝ»ñáõÝ ëå³ÝÝÝáõÃ»³Ý Ñ»ï áõ Áë³õ, Ã¿ Ð³Û»ñÝ ¿ÇÝ áñ ëå³Ý»óÇÝ ´áÕáù³Ï³Ý ØÇëÇáÝ³ñÝ»ñ î.Ø. ðá×»ñ½ »õ Ð¿ÝñÇ ØáñÁñ` § ÙÇÝã ³ÝáÝù Ï’û·Ý¿ÇÝ Ãáõñù ³ÛñÇ ÏÝáç ÙÁ, Çñ ³ÛñáõáÕ ï³Ý Ïñ³ÏÁ Ù³ñ»Éáõ£¦1 ²õ»ÉÇ áõß, úëÙ³Ý»³Ý Ï³ñÍÇùÇÝ Ñ³Ï³¹ñáõ»ó³õ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÇ ÙÁ` ²Ù»ñÇÏ³óÇ ù³Ñ³Ý³Û êÃÇõÁÝ ÂñáåñÇ×ÇÝ (äñáõùÉÇÝ¿Ý) íÏ³ÛáõÃÇõÝÁ£ ²Ý ÏÁ Ýß¿ñ, Ã¿ ØÇëÇáÝ³ñÝ»ñÁ ëå³Ýáõ»ó³Ý §ØáõëÉáõÙ³ÝÝ»ñáõ Ó»éùáí, »ñμ ÏÁ ÷áñÓ¿ÇÝ Ïñ³ÏÁ Ù³ñ»É, áñ ÏÁ ëå³éÝ³ñ ³ñ·»Éù Ñ³Ý¹Çë³Ý³É Çñ»Ýó ³é³ù»ÉáõÃ»³Ý£¦ Àëï ¾ÉÇ½³å¿Ã ê. àõ¿åÇ, áñ ÝáÛÝå¿ë ¹åñáóÇÝ ÏáÕÙ¿ ØÇëÇáÝ³ñ ÙÁÝ ¿ñ, ìÇ×³ÏÁ ³Ñ³õáñ ¿ñ£ §Þ¿ÝùÇÝ Ù¿ç ÏÇÝ»ñÝ áõ ³ÕçÇÏÝ»ñÁ ³é³ÝÓÇÝ áõ ³Ýå³ßïå³Ý ¿ÇÝ, ÙÇÝã ¹áõñëÁ ¹³Å³Ý á×ñ³·áñÍÝ»ñáõ ËáõÙμ»ñ, áñ ¹³Ý³ÏÝ»ñ áõ ÷³Ù÷áõßïÝ»ñ ÏÁ Ïñ¿ÇÝ Ð³Û»ñáõÝ ¹¿Ù û·ï³·áñÍ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ, Ý³»õ ç³Ñ»ñ ³ÝáÝó ïáõÝ»ñáõÝ Ñ³Ù³ñ£’’ ´³ó ³ëïÇ, Ý³Ñ³ï³Ïáõ»ó³Ý 13 ³ßË³ñÑ³Ï³Ý å³ïáõÇñ³ÏÝ»ñ (9 ³Ûñ »õ 4 ÏÇÝ)£ ²Ýï³ñ³ÏáÛë, ³ëÇÏ³ Ù»Í Ñ³ñáõ³Í ÙÁ »Õ³õ ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ Ð³Û ²õ»ï³ñ³Ý³Ï³Ý ØÇáõÃ»³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ, áñáõÝ Õ»Ï³í³ñáõÃ»³Ý Ï¿ë¿Ý ³õ»ÉÇÝ μÝ³çÝçáõ»ó³õ ...£ Ðñ³ßùáí í»ñ³åñáÕ Ñá·»õáñ ³é³çÝáñ¹Ý»ñ¿Ý Ù¿ÏÝ ¿ñ ì»ñ. Ð³Ùμ³ñÓáõÙ ²ß×»³Ý (1863-1938), ÑáíÇõÁ` ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ð³Û ²õ»ï³ñ³Ý³Ï³Ý ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ£ ÆÝù ³ÛÝ μ³Ëï³õáñÝ»ñ¿Ý Ù¿ÏÁ »Õ³õ, áñ ³Õ¿ïÇ ûñ»ñáõÝ ½áÑÁ ã¹³ñÓ³õ Ãáõñù μ³ñμ³ñáëáõÃ»³Ý£ Îáïáñ³Í¿Ý »ïùÝ ³É Ã¿»õ ÃÇñ³Ë ¹³ñÓ³õ Û³ñÓ³ÏáõÙÇ, μ³Ûó Ù³½³åáõñÍ ³½³ï»ó³õ ëïáÛ· Ù³Ñ¿Ý£ àñå¿ë Ñ»é³Ñ³Û»³ó, ËáÑ»Ù »õ Ñ³ëáõÝ »Ï»Õ»ó³Ï³Ý Õ»Ï³í³ñ` ²ß×»³Ý ÁÝïÇñ ³é³çÝáñ¹áõÃÇõÝ Ñ³ÛÃ³ÛÃ»ó Ù³ëÝ³õáñ³å¿ë Çñ í»ñ³åñáÕ Ñ³Ù³ÛÝùÇ ³Ý¹³ÙÝ»ñáõÝ »õ ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýñ³å¿ë Çñ ï³·Ý³åáÕ »õ μ³ñáÛ³Éùáõ³Í Ñ³Û Ñ³Ûñ»Ý³ÏÇóÝ»ñáõÝ£ Îáïáñ³ÍÇÝ Û³çáñ¹áÕ ûñ»ñáõÝ ä³ïáõ»ÉÇ ²ß×»³ÝÁ Ù»Í ¹»ñ Ë³Õó³õ »ñμ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ñá·»õáñ ä»ï»ñÁ ÅáÕáíÇ ÙÁ Ñ³Ù³ñ Ñ³Ù³ËÙμ»ó ³Õ¿ïÁ ¹ÇÙ³·ñ³õ»Éáõ Ýå³ï³Ïáí, »õ ³Ûëå¿ë Ñá·»õáñ ä»ï»ñáõ Ù³ñÙÇÝ ÙÁ ÍÝáõÝ¹ ³é³õ ²ß×»³ÝÇ ³ï»Ý³¹åñáõÃ»³Ùμ£ ²Ý ÃÕÃ³ÏóáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñ ÏÁ Ï³ï³ñ¿ñ ³Ù¿Ý³ÛÝ ËáÑ»ÙáõÃ»³Ùμ£ ²Ý ¹ÇåáõÏ Ý³Ù³ÏÝ»ñ áõÕ³ñÏ»ó ûñáõ³Ý ÂáõñùÇáÛ å»ï³Ï³Ý Õ»Ï³í³ñÝ»ñáõÝ áõ μ³Ý³ÏóáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñ Ï³ï³ñ»ó å»ï³Ï³Ý å³ßïû»³Ý»ñáõ Ñ»ï£ ì»ñáÛÇß»³É ÙÇ³ó»³É ÅáÕáíÝ»ñáõÝ Ñ»ï»õ³Ýùáí ÍÝáõÝ¹ ³éÇÝ Ñ»ï»õ»³É ¹ñ³Ï³Ý Ï¿ï»ñÁ Ç Ýå³ëï Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíáõñ¹ÇÝ£ 1) 2) 3)

ØÇç-Ñ³Ù³ÛÝù³ÛÇÝ ·áñÍ³ÏóáõÃ»³Ý ëù³Ýã»ÉÇ ÙÃÝáÉáñï ²ñ¹ÇõÝ³μ»ñ Ñ³Û-Ãáõñù Û³ñ³μ»ñáõÃÇõÝ Ð³Û ¹³ïÇ Ñ»ï³åÝ¹áõÙ

1.ØÇç-Ñ³Ù³ÛÝù³ÛÇÝ ·áñÍ³ÏóáõÃ»³Ý ëù³Ýã»ÉÇ ÙÃÝáÉáñï ÙÁ ëï»ÕÍáõ»ó³õ£ ²Õ¿ïÇÝ áñå¿ë Ñ»ï»õ³Ýù, Ñ³Û Ñ³Ù³ÛÝùÝ»ñÁ Ùáéó³Ý Çñ³ñ Ñ³Ý¹¿å áõÝ»ó³Í Çñ»Ýó ³Ý134

Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ê»ÉÇÙÛ³Ý

Ñ³ßïáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÝ áõ ë»ñï Ï³å»ñ Ñ³ëï³ï»óÇÝ£ ²Ù»Ý³ß³ï íÝ³ëáõ³ÍÁ Ð³Û ²õ»ï. »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ ¿ñ, Ñ»ï»õ³μ³ñ, Ñ³Û ²é³ù»É³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ Çñ »Ï»Õ»ó³ß¿ÝùÁ ïñ³Ù³¹ñ»ó Çñ ùáÛñ »Ï»Õ»óÇÇÝ ³½Ýáõûñ¿Ý áñÁ ûñÇÝ³Ï Í³é³Û»ó ÷áË³¹³ñÓ Ñ³Ù³·áñÍ³ÏóáõÃ»³Ý£ Î. äáÉëáÛ Ññ³Å³ñ»³É å³ïñÇ³ñù ºÕÇß¿ ²ñù. ¸áõñ»³ÝÇ »õ Ø»ÍÇ î³ÝÝ ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ Î³ÃáÕÇÏáë î.î. ê³Ñ³Ï Ê³å³Û»³ÝÇ ëÇñáÛ ë»ñï Ï³å»ñÁ ì»ñ. ²ß×»³ÝÇ Ñ»ï ëñï³éáõã ûñÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñ Ñ³Ý¹Çë³ó³Ý ÙÇç- Ñ³Ù³ÛÝù³ÛÇÝ ·áñÍ³ÏóáõÃ»³Ý£ 2. Îáïáñ³Í¿Ý ï³ëÁ ³ÙÇëÝÝ»ñ »ïù, ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ýáñ Ïáõë³Ï³É` Ö¿Ù³É ä¿ÛÁ Ñ³ßïáõÃ»³Ý ×³ßÏ»ñáÛÃ ÙÁ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»ó (ö»ïñáõ³ñ 5- 1910-ÇÝ) áõñ ì»ñ. Ð. ²ß×»³Ý Çñ áõÕ»ñÓÇÝ Ù¿ç Áë³õ£ §Ò»ñ ³½ÝÇõ Ý»ñáÕ³ÙïáõÃÇõÝÁ Ñ³Ûó»Éáí Ï°áõ½»Ù Ñ»ï»õ»³É ËÝ¹ñ³ÝùÁ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝ»É£ Ü³Ë, ÏÁ ËÝ¹ñ»Ù Ù»ñ Ï³é³í³ñáõÃ»Ý¿Ý ã¹³ï³å³ñï¿ù ³ÙμáÕç ³½·Á ·áñÍáõ³Í á×ÇñÇÝ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ¼³ÛÝ ·áñÍáÕ ë³Ï³õ³ÃÇõ Ù³ñ¹ÇÏÝ »Ý ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ù»Õ³õáñ£ ºñÏñáñ¹, åÇïÇ ËÝ¹ñ¿Ç Ù»ñ ÇëÉ³Ù Ñ³Ûñ»Ý³ÏÇóÝ»ñ¿Ý Çñ»Ýó ß³ÑÁ ã÷Ýïé»Ý áõñÇßÝ»ñáõ ÏáñáõëïÇÝ Ù¿ç£ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ³Õ¿ïÇÝ å³ï×³éáí Ù»Ýù ùñÇëïáÝ»³Ý»ñë Ù»Í ÏáñáõëïÝ»ñ ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñ»óÇÝù£ ²ñ¹»ûù Ù»ñ ÇëÉ³Ù Ñ³Ûñ»Ý³ÏÇóÝ»ñÁ ³Ûë ¹Åμ³Ëï å³ï³Ñ³ñ¿Ý íë»Ù³ó³±Ý Ã¿ Ýáõ³ëï³ó³Ý£ ºññáñ¹, Ù»Ýù ³ÝÏ»ÕÍûñ¿Ý ³Ûë »ñÏÇñÁ ÏÁ ëÇñ»Ýù, »õ Ç ë¿ñ ²ëïáõÍáÛ ³ñ¹³ñáõÃÇõÝ ÏÁ å³Ñ³Ýç»Ýù£ ... ºÃ¿ ÏÁ ëÇñ¿ù Ó»ñ Ñ³Ûñ»ÝÇùÁ, »Ã¿ ÏÁ ëÇñ¿ù Ó»ñ Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÇõÝÁ, »Ã¿ ÏÁ ëÇñ¿ù Ó»ñ ²ëïáõ³ÍÁ, ³ÛÉ»õë í»ñç ïáõ¿ù ³ÛëåÇëÇ í³ñÙáõÝùÝ»ñáõ, »õ Ñ³Ù»ñ³ßËáõÃ»³Ùμ ³åñÇÝù »õ ³Ûë Ñ³Ûñ»ÝÇùÇÝ ïÏ³ñ³óÙ³Ý å³ï×³é ãÁÉÉ³Ýù ... Ù¿Ï Ýå³ï³Ïáí »õ Ù¿Ï ëñïáí ³Ûë ÝáõÇñ³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ûñ»ÝÇùÁ ³Ùñ³óÝ»Ýù »õ ÷³é³õáñ»Ýù, áñáíÑ»ï»õ ÙÇáõÃ»³Ùμ Ñ³ëï³ï ÏÁ ÙÝ³Ýù, μ³Å³ÝáõÙáí Ï°ÇÛÝ³Ýù¦: 3. ºÏ»Õ»óõáÛ ³é³çÝáñ¹Ý»ñÁ å³Ñ³Ýç»óÇÝ - Ú³Ýó³õáñÝ»ñáõÝ å³ïÅáõÇÉÁ - ÜÇõÃ³Ï³Ý íÝ³ëÇó Ñ³ïáõóáõÙ - ä³ßïûÝ³Ï³Ý Û³Ûï³ñ³ñáõÃÇõÝ ÙÁ Ã¿ Ñ³Û»ñÁ ½áÑ»ñ ¿ÇÝ »õ áã Û³Ýó³õáñÝ»ñ£ ì»ñáÛÇß»³É å³Ñ³ÝçùÝ»ñÁ Ñ»é³·ñáí Ñ³Õáñ¹áõ»ó³Ý êáõÉÃ³ÝÇÝ, Ù»Í »å³ñùáëáõÃ»³Ý »õ »ñ»ë÷áË³Ý³Ï³Ý ÅáÕáíÇÝ£ ²Ûë μáÉáñÇÝ áñå¿ë ³ñ¹ÇõÝù Ñ³½³ñ³õáñ á×ñ³·áñÍÝ»ñ¿Ý å³ïÅáõ»ó³Ý 50 Ñá·Ç, áñå¿ë ÝÇõÃ³Ï³Ý Ñ³ïáõóáõÙ Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÇõÝÁ »ñÏáõ ³éÇÃÝ»ñáí ïáõ³õ 350,000 úëÙ. àëÏÇ, ÇëÏ áñå¿ë å³ßïûÝ³Ï³Ý Û³Ûï³ñ³ñáõÃÇõÝ, Ù»Í »å³ñùáë ÐÇõë¿ÛÝ ÐÇÉÙÇ ö³ß³Ý Û³Ûï³ñ³ñ»ó Ã¿ Ñ³Û»ñÁ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ¹¿åùÇÝ Ù¿ç ³ÝÙ»Õ ½áÑ»ñ ¿ÇÝ å³ñ½³å¿ë£ ¸Åμ³Ëï³μ³ñ, ºñÇïÃáõñù»ñ ãÁÝ¹áõÝ»óÇÝ Çñ»Ýó ¹»ñ³Ï³ï³ñáõÃÇõÝÁ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Îáïáñ³ÍÇÝ Ù¿ç£ Öáõ³ï ä¿Û ²ï³Ý³ ìÇÉ³Û¿ÃÇ Ý³Ñ³Ý·³å»ïÇ Ý³Ë³·³ÑáõÃ»³Ùμ, ËáñÑáõñ¹Ç ÝÇëï ï»ÕÇ Ï°áõÝ»Ý³Û, áõñ áñáßáõÙ Ï°³éÝáõÇ å³ïÅ»É Ñ³Û»ñÁ (1909 ³åñÇÉÇ 13,) ... ç³ñ¹»ñ ï»ÕÇ Ï°áõÝ»Ý³Ý ½³ïÏ¿Ý Û»ïáÛ, ²åñÇÉÇ 14,15,16-ÇÝ ... ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ù¿ç Ù¿Ï Éû½áõÝ· ÏÁ Éëáõ¿ñ. §êå³ÝÝ»É ÙÇ³°ÛÝ Ñ³Û»ñÁ¦... ºñÇïÃáõñù ÆëÙ³ÛÇÉ ê»ü³Ý Ñ³Ý¹¿ë Ïáõ·³Û Ñ»ï»õ»³É ÉÏïÇ Ëûëùáí. §²ÛÝ ÇÝã Ï³ï³ñáõ³Í ¿, ¹»é ³Ýμ³õ³ñ³ñ ¿ áõ ³Ù¿Ý ÇÝã ã¿£ Ø»Ýù ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ï³ñ× ¹³¹³ñ ÙÁ ³é³Í »Ýù, μ³Ûó ¹»é ÏÁ ï»ëÝ»Ýù, Ã¿ ³Ù¿ÝÁ ÇÝãáí Ï°³õ³ñïÇ ...¦£ -------------------------------------------------------------------------------------²åñÇÉ 1909-¿Ý - ²åñÇÉ 2009-Á Ñ³ñÇõñ ï³ñÇ ...£ ²Ûëûñ Ñ³ñÇõñ ï³ñÇ »ïù, Ù»Ýù Çμñ»õ Ñ³Ù³ÛÝù »õ Çμñ»õ ³½·` Ï³Ýù áõ ÏÁ ÙÝ³Ýù, ½áÑÇ Ñá·»μ³ÝáõÃ»Ý¿Ý ¹áõñë »É³Í` í»ñ³ÍÝ³Í »Ýù£ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Îáïáñ³ÍÇÝ 100-³Ù»³ÏÁ í»ñ³Ýáñá·Ù³Ý ï³ñ»¹³ñÓ ÙÁÝ ¿, Ù»ñ Ïáñëáõ³Í Çñ³õáõÝùÝ»ñáõ å³Ñ³Ýç³ïÇñáõÃ»³Ý, Ù»ñ í»ñ³Ýáñá·Ù³Ý, Ù»ñ Ï»ÝëáõÝ³ÏáõÃ»³Ý »õ í»ñ³Ï»ñïÙ³Ý í×é³Ï³ÝáõÃÇõÝÁ íÏ³ÛáÕ Ñ³Ý·ñáõ³Ý ÙÁ£ ØÇ³Ý·³Ù³ÛÝ, ëáÛÝ Ñ³135

Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ê»ÉÇÙÛ³Ý

ñÇõñ³Ù»³ÏÁ ³Ýó»³É¿Ý ¹³ë»ñ ëáñí»Éáõ ¹ÇåáõÏ ³éÇÃ ÙÁÝ ¿ ,Ã¿` Ù»ñ ³½·³ÛÇÝ Ï»Ýë³Ï³Ý Ñ³ñó»ñáõ Ù¿ç ÙÇ³ÙÇï »õ å³ïñ³Ý³Ë³μ ãÁÉÉ³Ýù, ³ÛÉ ÙÇßï Çñ³ï»ë »õ Ñ»é³ï»ë, ßñç³Ñ³Û»³ó »õ ÇÙ³ëïáõÝ£ úï³ñÝ»ñáõ û·ÝáõÃÇõÝÁ Ñ³Ûó»Ýù, μ³Ûó ûï³ñÝ»ñ¿Ý ÷ñÏáõÃÇõÝ ãëå³ë»Ýù, áñáíÑ»ï»õ í»ñçÇÝ Ñ³ßáõáí Ù»ñ ë»÷³Ï³Ý ÙÇçáóÝ»ñáí ÙÇ³ÛÝ ÏñÝ³Ýù ïÇñ³Ý³É Ù»ñ Çñ³õáõÝùÝ»ñáõÝ£ àõñ»ÙÝ, ³ÝÑñ³Å»ßï ¿ ÙÇ³μ³Ý áõ ÙÇ³Ï³Ù ÁÉÉ³É£ ´³õ³ñ³ñ ã¿ ÙÇ³ëÝ³Ï³ÙáõÃ»³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ ï³ñÇÝ ûñ ÙÁ Ï³Ù Ñ³½áõ³¹¿å á·»ÏáãÙ³Ý Ñ³Ý¹ÇëáõÃ»³Ý ³éÇÃÝ»ñáí ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ùï³Í»É, ³ÛÉ Ñ³ñÏ ¿ ½³ÛÝ Ù»ñ ³éûñ»³ÛÇÝ Ñ»ï ß³ÕÏ³å»É, ÙÇ³ëÝ³Ï³Ý ×³Ï³ïáí ÃÇÏáõÝù Ï³Ý·ÝÇÉ Ñ³Û ¹³ïÇÝ£ ²ñ¹, á·»Ïáã»Ýù ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Îáïáñ³ÍÇÝ 100-³Ù»³ÏÁ, Û³ñ·³Ýùáí ËáÝ³ñÑÇÝù Ù»ñ Ý³Ñ³ï³ÏÝ»ñáõ ÛÇß³ï³ÏÇÝ ³éç»õ, μ³Ûó ²ëïáõÍáÛ íÁëï³Ñ»Éáí, ³ÙμáÕç³Ï³Ý Û³ÝÓÝ³éáõÃ»³Ùμ, ³ñÅ»õáñ»Ýù Ù»ñ Ý»ñÏ³Ý »õ ³ÝÛáÕ¹áÕ¹ Ñ³õ³ïùáí ù³É»Ýù ¹¿åÇ ³å³·³Ý£ ú·ï³·áñÍáõ³Í ²ÕμÇõñÝ»ñ §ÆëÉ³Ù³Ï³Ý æ³ñ¹»ñáõÝ ¼áÑ Î’»ñÃ³Û ÐÇÝ·Ñ³½³ñ Î»³Ýù¦, ÜÛáõ ºûñù Â³ÛÙ½, ²åñÇÉ 21, 1909. §äñáõùÉÇÝ¿Ý Ø³ñ¹ ÙÁ ²Ï³Ý³ï»ë Î’ÁÉÉ³Û ØÇëÇáÝ³ñÇ ÙÁ êå³ÝáõÃ»³Ý¦, ÜÛáõ ºûñù Â³ÛÙ½ , Ø³ÛÇë 2,1909. §ÎÇÝ ÙÁ ÏÁ ÜÏ³ñ³·ñ¿ ÊéáíáõÃÇõÝ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ø¿ç¦, ÜÛáõ ºûñù Â³ÛÙ½, Ø³ÛÇë 3, 1909. ì»ñ. Ð. ²ß×»³Ý. §²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ºÕ»éÝÁ¦ ÜÇõ ºáñù1950, Ñ³ïÁÝïÇñ Ñ³ïáõ³ÍÝ»ñ, ¿ç 108-112£ îÇ·ñ³Ý ÊñÉáμ»³Ý, àëÏ»Ù³ï»³Ý, ä¿ÛñáõÃ, 1950 Ð³ïáñ ´. 124-125 ì»ñ. Ð³Ùμ³ñÓáõÙ Ú. ²ß×»³Ý, ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ºÕ»éÝÁ »õ ¶áÝÇ³Û¿ Úáõß»ñ, (ÜÇõ ºáñù, ÎáãÝ³Ï ïå., 1950) ¿ç»ñ` 15-120 ì»ñ. ºÕÇ³ ê. ø³ëáõÝÇ, Èáõë³ß³õÇÕ (ä¿ÛñáõÃ. ²Ù»ñÇÏ»³Ý îå³ñ³Ý ) ¿ç»ñ` 263269. ì»ñ. Î. ä. ²ï³Ý³É»³Ý, Úáõß³ñÓ³Ý (üñ¿½ÝáÛ, 1952), ¿ç»ñ 330, 339 ¶ñÇ·áñ Ú. ¶³Éáõëï»³Ý, Ø³ñ³ß Ï³Ù ¶»ñÙ³ÝÇÏ »õ Ð»ñáë ¼¿ÛÃáõÝ (ÜÛáõ ºûñù, ÎáãÝ³Ï ïå., 1934), ¿ç 929 Ð³Û³ëï³ÝÇ ÎáãÝ³Ï (ÜÇõ ºáñù, ÎáãÝ³Ï ïå., 1938), ¿ç»ñ` 81-82 ¸áÏï.Ú³Ïáμ â³·Ù³ù×»³Ý, Ð³Û ²õ»ï³ñ³Ý³Ï³Ý Þ³ñÅáõÙÁ (üñ¿½ÝáÛ, 1985), ¿ç»ñ 81-82 ì»ñ. Ð³Ùμ³ñÓáõÙ Ú. ²ß×»³Ý, ÚÇß³ï³Ï³ñ³Ý 70-³Ù»³ÏÇ îûÝ³Ï³ï³ñáõÃ»³Ý (Èáë ²Ý×¿Éáë, 193 6) ¿ç»ñ` 17-53 ì»ñ. ä³ñ·»õ Ü. î³ñ³·×»³Ý, §ì»ñ. Ð³Ùμ³ñÓáõÙ Ú. ²ß×»³Ý¦, æ³Ý³ë¿ñ, ÚáõÉÇë- ú·áëïáë, 1974, ¿ç»ñ` 254, 259 ê»åï. - ¸»Ïï. 1997 ¾ç»ñ` 365-37 ÂÇýÉÇë»³Ý Â»ñÃÇÏ , 26 ²åñÇÉ ,1909. îÇ·ñ³Ý ÊñÉáμ»³Ý, àëÏ»Ù³ï»³Ý,ä¿ÛñáõÃ,1950, Ð³ïáñ ´. ¸³ë³ËûëáõÃÇõÝª Î³ñ³å»ï ¶. î³ÕÉ»³ÝÇ , ²Éýñ¿ï Ð³Ù³Éë³ñ³ÝÇ ³ß³Ï»ñïáõ- Ã»³Ýó,ÜÛáõ ºûñù, ö»ïñáõ³ñ 21,1912. Ð³Û»ñÇ ò»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÇõÝÁ úëÙ³Ý»³Ý Î³ÛëñáõÃÇõÝáõÙ, ËÙμ³·Çñª Ø. ø. Ü»ñëÇë»³Ý, 1991, ºñ»õ³Ý. ¾ÙÙ³ Îáëï³Ý¹»³Ý, §Ð³ñÛáõñ î³ñÇ ²é³ç,Î³Ù ÇÝã ¹³ë»ñ ù³Õ»É ä³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝÇó¦, §²½· úñ³Ã»ñÃ¦, ²åñÇÉ 1, 2009. http://net.lib.byu.edu/~rdh7/wwi/1915/bryce/a14.htm Ñ³ïáõ³Í §The Treatment of 136

Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ê»ÉÇÙÛ³Ý

Armenians in the Ottoman Empire¦ ·Çñù¿Ý, (÷³ëï³ÃáõÕÃ»ñ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõ³Í Viscount Bryce-ÇÝ.) ÎÇåáÝë, Ð¿É¿Ý î¿õ¿Ýμáñ¹, Â³ñëáõëÇ Î³ñÙÇñ ¶áñ·»ñÁ£ ÎÝáç ÙÁ ·ñ³éáõÙÝ»ñÁ 1909-Ç Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñáõÝ . ÜÛáõ ºûñù£1917, ¶ÉáõË 8, ¿ç£ 115-116. ¸áÏï. ð³Ëá îáÝ¿ý, 1909£ Ottoman Archives related to the Adana Massacres, êÇïÝÇ,²õë¹ñ³ÉÇ³, 2008

Harutyun Selimyan The Massacre of Adana and the Losses of the Armenian Evangelics Summary This article shows the losses of the Armenian evangelics as a consequence of Adana massacres. The author presents the details of the Adana massacres, human and material losses, the pain and grief of the Armenian people; he exhorts not to be naive in essential national questions, on the contrary always to be realistic and long-sighted, reasonable and wise. The author advises to ask for help from the foreigners, but not to expect a salvation and to acquire rights by own means; to be united and to have will, to evaluate the present and to step towards the future with unshakable belief.

137

Ð²ÚÎ²Î²Ü æ²ð¸ºðÆ ²ðî²òàÈàôØÀ Ð²Ú²î²è ÂàôðøºðºÜ ¶ð²Î²ÜàôÂÚ²Ü Øºæ Ð³ëÙÇÏ êï»÷³ÝÛ³Ý Ð³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ù»ñ Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ Å³é³Ý·áõÃÛ³Ý ³Ýù³Ïï»ÉÇ Ù³ëÝ ¿, áñÁ ÙÇÝã ûñë ß³ï ùÇã ¿ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñí³Í£ ²ÛÝ Çñ Ù»ç Ý»ñ³éáõÙ ¿ ÑëÏ³Û³Ï³Ý í³í»ñ³·ñ³Ï³Ý ÝÛáõÃ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý, Ýñ³ ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Ý»ñÇ ÏÛ³ÝùÇ μáÉáñ áÉáñïÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ£ ²ÛÝ Ý³¨ Ù»ñ ³½·³ÛÇÝ ³½³ï³·ñ³Ï³Ý ß³ñÅÙ³Ý ÷³ÛÉáõÝ ¿ç»ñÇ áõ »Õ»ñ³Ï³Ý ßñç³ÝÝ»ñÇ í»ñ³μ»ñÛ³É Ï³ñ¨áñ ëÏ½μÝ³ÕμÛáõñ ¿, áñÁ ãå»ïù ¿ ³Ýáõß³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ïÝíÇ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáÕÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó£ Ò»é³·ñ³Ï³Ý 600-³ÙÛ³ áõ ïå³·ñ³Ï³Ý 250-³ÙÛ³ å³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»óáÕ ³Ûë ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ ³å³óáõÛóÝ ¿ áÕμ»ñ·³Ï³Ý ÙÇ »ñ¨áõÛÃÇ, áñÝ ³ÛÝù³Ý ï³ñ³Íí³Í ¿ñ áÕç úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ£ ²ÛÝ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ ¿ñ ëáóÇ³É-ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý, ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý, ÏñáÝ³Ï³Ý ÙáÉ»é³Ý¹ Ñ»ï³åÝ¹áõÙÝ»ñÇ Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí μéÝÇ Ãáõñù³É»½áõ ¹³ñÓ³Í Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç ³í»ÉÇ ù³Ý Ï»ë ÙÇÉÇáÝ ÙÇ Ñ³ïí³ÍÇ ·áÛáõÃÛ³Ý£ §Ø»Ï ³½·, Ù»Ï ÏñáÝ¦ ëáõÉÃ³Ý³Ï³Ý Ï³ñ·³ËáëÇ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ³é³çÇÝ ù³ÛÉ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÁ (Ñå³ï³Ï ï³ñμ»ñ ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Ý»ñÇ ¹»Ù Çñ³Ï³Ý³óíáÕ å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÇÝ ½áõ·³Ñ»é)ª Ù³Ñí³Ý ëå³éÝ³ÉÇùáí Ãáõñù³Ëáë ¹³ñÓÝ»ÉÁ, Ù³ë³Ùμ åë³Ïí»É ¿ñ Ñ³çáÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ ²Ûë ëïí³ñ Ñ³ïí³ÍÇ áÕç ëï»ÕÍ³·áñÍ³Ï³Ý ÙÇïùÁ Ù»½ ¿ Ñ³ë»É Ù³ë³Ùμ Ï³Ù ÉÇáíÇÝ Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ýáí£ Ð³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»ÝÁ Ù»Í ³é³ù»ÉáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»ó³í Ýñ³Ýó áõÍ³óáõÙÇó ÷ñÏ»Éáõ, Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ÇÝùÝáõÃÛ³ÝÁ í»ñ³¹³ñÓÝ»Éáõ, Ñ³Û³ËáëáõÃÛáõÝÁ í»ñ³Ï³Ý·Ý»Éáõ ¨ ³é³ù»É³Ï³Ý ÏñáÝÇÝ Ñ³í³ï³ñÇÙ ÙÝ³Éáõ ·áñÍáõÙ£ Ð³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ýáí ëï»ÕÍí»ó ÑëÏ³Û³Í³í³É Ó»é³·Çñ áõ ïå³·Çñ ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝ, áñÁ Ñ»ï³·³ÛáõÙ ³ÛÝù³Ý ï³ñ³Íí»ó áõ ÇÝùÝ³μ³í ¹³ñÓ³í, áñ ëÏë»ó Í³é³Û»É áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ Çñ ëÏ½μÝ³Ï³Ý ³é³ù»ÉáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, ³ÛÉ¨ ¹³ñÓ³í Ï³ñ¨áñ Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ ·áñÍáÝ Ñ³Û»ñ»ÝÇÝ áõ Ãáõñù»ñ»ÝÇÝ ïÇñ³å»ïáÕ ûï³ñ»ñÏñ³óÇÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ Ð³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ýáí Ññ³ï³ñ³Ïí³Í 2000-Çó ³í»ÉÇ ³ÝáõÝ ·ñù»ñÁ, ³í»ÉÇ ù³Ý 120 ³ÝáõÝ å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÝ ³ÛÝåÇëÇ Ñ³ñáõëï áõ Ñ½áñ áõÅ ¹³ñÓ³Ý, áñ ³Ï³Ù³ ëÏë»óÇÝ ³½¹»É Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý áÕç Ãáõñù³Ëáë μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý Ùß³ÏáõÛÃÇ íñ³£ ¸³ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ ½³ñÃáÝùÇ ßñç³ÝÇ μáõéÝ ½³ñ·³óÙ³Ý ËÃ³ÝÁ Ñ³Ý¹Çë³ó³í, ¹³éÝ³Éáí Ý³¨ »íñáå³Ï³Ý Çñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý, ÙÃÝáÉáñïÇ, Ùß³ÏáõÛÃÇ, ³é³ç³¹ÇÙ³Ï³Ý ·³Õ³÷³ñÝ»ñÇ Ý»ñÃ³÷³ÝóÙ³Ý ·áñÍÇù ¨ ÙÇçáó£ ä»ïù ¿ ÷³ëï»É, áñ ³Ù»Ý³Ù»Í û·áõïÝ ³Ûë ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÇó áõÝ»ó³í Ý³Ë¨³é³ç Ãáõñù ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Á£ Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ã³ï»ñ³ËÙμ»ñÇ Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõÙÝ»ñÁ áÕç Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáí Ù»Ï Ñ»Õ³÷áË³Ï³Ý Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»ó³Ý ¨° Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ ¨° ·³Õ³÷³ñ³Ëáë³Ï³Ý ³éáõÙáí, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ·ÇïáõÃÛ³Ý, ï»ËÝÇÏ³ÛÇ, ·ñ³Ï³Ý Ýáñ Ãáõñù»ñ»ÝÇ, Éáõë³íáñ³Ï³Ý ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý áõ Ýñ³ ·áñÍÇãÝ»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³íáñÙ³Ý, ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Éñ³·ñáÕ³Ï³Ý ³ñí»ëïÇ, »ñ³ÅßïáõÃÛ³Ý áõ Ã³ïñáÝÇ, ÏÛ³ÝùÇ ³Ù»Ý³ï³ñμ»ñ ×ÛáõÕ»ñÇ ½³ñ·³óÙ³Ý ï»ë³ÝÏÛáõÝÇó£ Î³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý μáÉáñ ³ÝÏÛáõÝÝ»ñáõÙ, ëÏë³Í å³É³ï³Ï³Ý å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇó ÙÇÝã¨ ·³í³éÇ ³ÛÉ³½·ÇÝ»ñÁ, Ý³ËÁÝïñáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ï³ñ¹³É ³Ûë å³ñ½ áõ Ñ³ëÏ³Ý³ÉÇ É»½íáí Ù³ÙáõÉÁ` ë»ÕÙ Å³ÙÏ»ïáõÙ ëáíáñ»Éáí Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ï³é»ñÁ£ Ð³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»ÝÇ ÅáÕáíñ¹³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ å³ÛÙ³Ý³íáñí³Í ¿ »Õ»É Å³Ù³Ý³ÏÇ ³Ù»Ý³½³ñ·³ó³Í Ù³ñ¹Ï³Ýó ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛ³Ùμ£ Ðñ³ß³ÉÇ ÏñÃáõÃÛáõÝ ëï³ó³Í, μ³½Ù³ÃÇí É»½áõÝ»ñÇ ·Çï³Ï ³Ûë ·áñÍÇãÝ»ñÝ Çñ»Ýó áõë»ñÇÝ ¿ÇÝ í»ñóñ»É úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý μ³½Ù³É»½áõ å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ïå³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý áÕç Í³ÝñáõÃÛáõÝÁ. ßáõñç »ñÏáõ 138

Ð³ëÙÇÏ êï»÷³ÝÛ³Ý

Ñ³ñÛáõñ Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý, ûëÙ³Ý»ñ»Ý, »é³É»½áõ, ù³é³É»½áõ Ù³ÙáõÉ, »ñÏáõ ï³ëÝÛ³ÏÇ Ñ³ëÝáÕ ýñ³Ýë»ñ»Ý å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñ£ ºí ¹ñ³Ýù μ³Å³Ýáñ¹Ý»ñ »Ý áõÝ»ó»É »ñÏñÇ ï³ñμ»ñ Í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ áõ ³ñï³ë³ÑÙ³ÝáõÙ, ÃÕÃ³ÏÇóÝ»ñ áõÝ»ó»É ³Ý·³Ù Ñ»é³íáñ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ·³í³éÝ»ñáõÙ£ Ð³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý ·ñù»ñ áõ å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñ Ï³ñ¹áõÙ ¿ÇÝ å³É³ïáõÙ, Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ áõ å³ßïáÝ³Ï³Ý í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ, ï³ñμ»ñ ³½·»ñÇ ÁÝï³ÝÇùÝ»ñáõÙ, ëñ×³ñ³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ ¨ ³Ý·³Ù Ñ³ñ»ÙÝ»ñáõÙ£ Ð³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ù»Í³·áõÛÝ ³ñÅ³ÝÇùÝ ³ÛÝ ¿ñ, áñ ÝáñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ (Ù³Ý³í³Ý¹ ³ñï³ë³ÑÙ³ÝÛ³Ý) 1-2 ûñ ³Ýó ÁÝÃ»ñóáÕÇ ë»Õ³ÝÇÝ ¿ÇÝ ÉÇÝáõÙ£ ÆëÏ Ññ³å³ñ³ÏíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ¹ñ³Ýù ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ûñÇÝ³Ïáí` áõÝ»Ý³Éáí μ³½Ù³ÃÇí »ÝÃ³í»ñÝ³·ñ»ñ, áñáÝù áã ÙÇ μ³ó ³ÝÏÛáõÝ ã¿ÇÝ ÃáÕÝáõÙ ÁÝÃ»ñóáÕÝ»ñÇ Ñ»ï³ùñùñáõÃÛáõÝÁ μ³í³ñ³ñ»Éáõ Ñ³ñóáõÙ£ ²Ù»Ý³Ñ³ÛïÝÇ å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇó ¿ÇÝ §Ø³Ý½áõÙ¿Ç ¾ýù»³ñ¦-Á, §Ø¿×Ùáõ³ÛÇ ²Ëå³ñ¦-Á, §Ø¿×Ùáõ³ÛÁ Ð³í³ïÇë¦-Á, §ØÇõÝ³ïÇÇ ¾ñ×Ç³ë¦-Á, §Â¿ñ×Ù³ÝÁ ¾ýù»³ñ¦-Á, §Ö¿ñÇï¿Ç Þ³ñùÇ¿¦-Á1 ¨ ³ÛÉÝ£ ²Ûë ¹»åùáõÙ Ù»½ Ñ³Ù³ñ Ï³ñ¨áñ »Ý μáÉáñ ³ÛÝ Ëáñ³·ñ»ñÁ, áñáÝù Ý»ñÏ³Û³óñ»É »Ý ·³í³éÁ£ ÜáõÛÝù³Ý Ï³ñ¨áñ »Ý ·³í³éáõÙ ÉáõÛë ï»ë³Í å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÁ, ÇÝãå»ëª §¾Ýí³ñÁ Þ³ñ·ÇÛ»¦ (Î³ñÇÝ), §ÎÇõÉ½³ñÁ ¶³Ûë»ñÇ»Ç¦ (Î»ë³ñÇ³ÛÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ïå³·ñí»É ¿ äáÉëáõÙ), §Ø»Ýïáñ¦ (²ÛÝÃ³å) ¨ ³ÛÉÝ£ ºÃ» ÝÏ³ïÇ áõÝ»Ý³Ýù, áñ Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÁ ßáõñç 40 ï³ñÇ ß³ñáõÝ³Ï Ññ³ï³ñ³ÏíáõÙ ¿ÇÝ, ³å³ Ï³ñáÕ »Ýù å³ïÏ»ñ³óÝ»É ³ÛÝ ÑëÏ³Û³Ï³Ý Í³í³ÉÁ, áñÝ ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý áõ äáÉëÇ ³Ù»ÝûñÛ³ ÏÛ³ÝùÇ ÛáõñûñÇÝ³Ï ÙÇ Ñ³Û»ÉÇ ¿ñ, áñáõÙ ³ñï³óáÉíáõÙ ¿ñ ³éûñÛ³Ý, Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ ¨ Ñá·¨áñ ÏÛ³ÝùÁ, Ýñ³ ½³ñÃáÝùÁ, »íñáå³Ï³Ý³óÙ³Ý ß³ñÅÙ³Ý ÙÇïáõÙÝ»ñÁ ¨ ³ÛÉÝ£ ²ÛÝ ³ñï³Ñ³Ûï»É ¿ μáÉáñ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁª ï»Õ³Ï³Ý ¨ Ñ³Ù³Ï³Ûë»ñ³Ï³Ý Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛ³Ý£ Ð³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÝ Çñ μáí³Ý¹³ÏáõÃÛ³Ùμ, Çñ Ë³Õ³ó³Í Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ýù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý ¹»ñáí ³Ýù³Ïï»ÉÇáñ»Ý Ï³åí³Í ¿ Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ»ï£ Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý áñáß å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñ ³Ý·³Ù áõÝ»ó»É »Ý Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõù»ñ»Ýáí Ñ³í»Éí³ÍÝ»ñ Ï³Ù ïå³·ñ»É »Ý Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ýáí Ñá¹í³ÍÝ»ñ (ÝÏ³ïÇ áõÝ»Ý³Éáí Ãáõñù³Ëáë ÁÝÃ»ñóáÕÝ»ñÇÝ), »ñμ»ÙÝ ¿É ³Ý÷á÷áË Ó¨áí Ý»ñÏ³Û³óñ»É »Ý Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý ÃÕÃ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ Ð³Û³ï³é ³Ûë å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÁ Ñ³×³Ë ÷³Ïí»É »Ý, ËÙμ³·ÇñÝ»ñÁ` μ³Ýï³ñÏí»É£ §Ø³Ý½áõÙ¿Ç ¾ýù»³ñ¦ Ã»ñÃÇ ïÝûñ»Ý Î³ñ³å»ï ö³ÝáëÛ³ÝÁ, áñÁ μáÉáñÇó Ñ»ï¨áÕ³Ï³Ý ¿ å³Ûù³ñ»É Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíñ¹ÇÝ ëïñÏ³óÝ»Éáõ, çÉ³ï»Éáõ, ÓáõÉ»Éáõ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ¹»Ù ¨ ïå³·ñ»É Í³Ýñ³·áõÛÝ ÷³ëï»ñáí ÃÕÃ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ ·³í³éÇó, μ³½ÙÇóë μ³Ýï³ñÏí»É ¿, ë³Ï³ÛÝ í»ñëïÇÝ ß³ñáõÝ³Ï»É Çñ ·áñÍÁ£ ÈáõÛë »Ý ï»ë»É Ñá¹í³ÍÝ»ñ, áñáÝù ³ÕÙáõÏ »Ý ³é³ç³óñ»É Ù³Ûñ³ù³Õ³ùÇ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý, ³ÛÉ¨ »íñáå³Ï³Ý ¹Çí³Ý³·Çï³Ï³Ý ßñç³Ý³ÏÝ»ñáõÙ, Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ£ ²Û¹ å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÁ É³í³·áõÛÝ ¹»åùáõÙ Ï³ñáÕ³ó»É »Ý í»ñ³μ³óí»É Ý³ËÏÇÝ Ï³Ù Ýáñ ³Ýí³ÝÙ³Ùμ` ß³ñáõÝ³Ï»Éáí Çñ³Ï³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ·áñÍÁ£ ºÃ» ¹ñ³Ýó Ñ³í»É»Ýù äáÉëáõÙ Ùáï »ñÏáõ ï³ëÝÛ³Ï ûëÙ³Ý»ñ»Ý áõ »é³É»½áõ, ù³é³É»½áõ Ã»ñÃ»ñÁ, Ý³¨ ýñ³Ýë»ñ»Ýáí ÉáõÛë ï»ëÝáÕ ßáõñç Ù»Ï ï³ëÝÛ³Ï å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ÝÛáõÃ»ñÁ, áñáÝù Ññ³ï³ñ³ÏáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ñ³Û»ñÁ, ³å³ Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ å³ïÏ»ñ³óÝ»É, Ã» ÇÝã Ñ³ñáõëï ÝÛáõÃ ¿ å³ñ÷³Ïí³Í Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ¿ç»ñáõÙ ³½·³ÛÇÝ-³½³ï³·ñ³Ï³Ý ß³ñÅáõÙÝ»ñÇ, Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíñ¹ÇÝ å³ïáõÑ³ë³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ í»ñ³μ»ñÛ³É, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ¹ñ³Ýó Éáõë³μ³ÝÙ³Ý ¨ Ñ»ï³åÝ¹Ù³Ý ·áñÍáõÙ£ 1 Ð³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý ·ñù»ñÇ ¨ å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÇ Ù³ëÇÝ ï»°ë êï»÷³Ý»³Ý Ú³ëÙÇÏ ²., Ð³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ¿Ý ·ñù»ñÇ »õ Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ¿Ý å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÇ Ù³ï»Ý³·ÇïáõÃÇõÝ. êï³ÙμáõÉ, §Âáõñùáõ³½¦ Ññ³ï., 2005Ã.

139

Ð³ëÙÇÏ êï»÷³ÝÛ³Ý

ÜÙ³Ý áÕμ»ñ·áõÃÛáõÝ ¹³ñÓ³í 1909 Ã. ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÁ, áñÁ Ý³¨ Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÇ ÙÇçáóáí Çñ μ³½Ù³ÃÇí Ù³Ýñ³Ù³ëÝ»ñáí ³ÝÙÇç³å»ë Ññ³å³ñ³Ï Çç³í` Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝ»Éáí ÷³ëï³Ï³Ý ÑëÏ³Û³Ï³Ý ÝÛáõÃ, áñÁ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ ûï³ñ»ñÏñÛ³ ¹»ëå³Ý³ïÝ»ñÇ ÙÇçáóáí ï³ñ³Íí»ó ³ñï»ñÏñáõÙ£ ÆëÏ ²¹³Ý³Ý ³Û¹ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï Éáõë³íáñ³Ï³Ý ß³ñÅÙ³Ý Ï»ÝïñáÝÝ»ñÇó ¿ñ£ ²ÛÝï»Õ ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ ¹³ë³Ï³Ý Ýí³·³ËÙμ»ñ ¿ÇÝ ·áñÍáõÙ (1901 Ã. ³é³çÇÝ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ýí³·³ËáõÙμÁ ê³Ñ³Ï î»ñ-ê³Ñ³ÏÛ³ÝÇ áõ ²É»ùë³Ý âáñ»ùãÛ³ÝÇ Õ»Ï³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ ¨ 1902 Ã.ª ì³Ñ³Ý ´»¹»ÉÛ³ÝÇ 13 »ñ³ÅÇßïÝ»ñÇó ¹³ë³Ï³Ý Ýí³·³ËáõÙμÁ), μ³½Ù³ÃÇí μ³ñ»ëÇñ³Ï³Ý, Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ ÙÇáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ ÍÝíáõÙ£ ºñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ñ»Õ³ßñçáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá (1908 Ã.) Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý Ù³ÙáõÉáõÙ, ³í»ÉÇ, ù³Ý Ñ³Û³É»½áõ å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñáõÙ, ³ñï³ïåí»É »Ý ³ñï³ë³ÑÙ³ÝÛ³Ý, ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ` ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý, ëáõÉÃ³Ý³Ï³Ý, Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ßñç³Ý³ÏÝ»ñÇ ï³ñμ»ñ Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÝ»ñÇ ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛ³Ý ³ñ¹ÛáõÝùÝ»ñÁ£ ä³ïÏ³é»ÉÇ ÃÇí ¿ÇÝ Ï³½ÙáõÙ ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹ÇÝ ÝíÇñí³Í ·ñù»ñÁ ³ÛÝåÇëÇ μ³ó³ë³Ï³Ý í»ñÝ³·ñ»ñáí, ÇÝãå»ë §Î³ñÙÇñ ·³½³ÝÇ áñçÁ¦ (1909), §ÎáßÙ³ñÝ»ñ¦ ¨ ³ÛÉÝ£ ²Û¹ Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙÝ»ñÁ Ý»ñ³éáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ý³¨ ä³ïñÇ³ñù³ñ³ÝÇ, ²½·³ÛÇÝ ÄáÕáíÇ ³ï»Ý³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ¨ ÎÇÉÇÏÇá áñμ³ËÝ³Ù áõ ³ÛÉ Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÝ»ñÇ ï»Õ»Ï³·ñ»ñÁ£ ÈáõÛë ï»ë³Ý Ñ³Û»ñ»Ý áõ Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý ·ñù»ñ, áñáÝù ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³ÝáõÙ Ññ³ï³ñ³Ïí»óÇÝ º·ÇåïáëáõÙ, üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛáõÙ£ äáÉëáõÙ ïå³·ñí»óÇÝ ·ñù»ñ,2 áñáÝó Ñ³ëáõÛÃÁ ïñ³Ù³¹ñí»ó ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áñμ»ñÇÝ£ Ø»ñ ·ñ»Ã» μáÉáñ ³Ýí³ÝÇ Ùï³íáñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÝ ³Ý¹ñ³¹³ñÓ³Ý ³Ûë ËÝ¹ñÇÝ` ·áñÍáõÝ Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»Ý³Éáí §ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ï»³ÉÝ»ñáõ¦ Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÝ»ñÇ ³ßË³ï³ÝùÝ»ñáõÙ£ Ð³ñÏ ¿ Ýß»É, áñ Ù»ñ ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç áÕμ»ñ·³Ï³Ý ßñç³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ Ñ³Û»ñÇ áõ ûï³ñÝ»ñÇ ï»Õ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ μ³½Ù³É»½áõ ³ÕμÛáõñÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕùÇÝ å³Ñå³Ýí»É »Ý Ý³¨ Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ýáí ÝÛáõÃ»ñ ¨ í³í»ñ³·ñ»ñ, áñáÝó Ù»Í Ù³ëÁ ÙÇÝã ûñë£ ´³½Ù³ÃÇí ³Ý·³ÙÝ»ñ ³éÇÃ »Ýù áõÝ»ó»É Ñ³Ùá½í»Éáõ, áñ ¹»é ³Ûëûñ ¿É ë÷Ûáõéù³Ñ³Û Ù»ñ Ñ³Ûñ»Ý³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇ ûç³ËÝ»ñáõÙ ëñμáõÃÛ³Ùμ »Ý å³ÑíáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñ»Ý, Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý É»½áõÝ»ñáí Ó»é³·Çñ ï»ïñ³ÏÝ»ñ, ·ñù»ñ, áñáÝù »Õ»éÝÝ ³Ýó³Í ï³ñ³μ³Ëï Ù»ñ Ñ³Ûñ»Ý³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇ ÏÛ³ÝùÇ ë¨ ûñ»ñÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÝ »Ý£ ¸ñ³Ýó ÙÇ Ù³ëÁ ÉáõÛë ¿ ï»ë»É Ñ»Ýó ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇ, ÙÛáõë Ù³ëÁª Ýñ³Ýó Å³é³Ý·Ý»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó£ Ø»½ íÇ×³Ïí»É ¿ Ý³¨ ï»ëÝ»É ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ Ñ³Û»ñ»Ý áõ Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý Ó»é³·Çñ Ñáõß³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ£ ¸ñ³Ýó Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÇ ³Ûëûñí³ Å³é³Ý·Ý»ñÁ ëñμáõÃÛ³Ùμ »Ý å³ÑáõÙ ¹ñ³Ýù` Ã³ñ·Ù³Ý»Éáõ, Ññ³ï³ñ³Ï»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ Ø³ï»Ý³¹³ñ³ÝÇ Ó»é³·ñ³Ï³Ý Ýáñ Ñ³í³ù³ÍáõÇ 361 Ñ³Ù³ñÇ Ó»é³·ÇñÁ ·ñí»É ¿ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ, ÏáãíáõÙ ¿ §ÂáõñùÇÛ³¹³ ¿ñÙ»ÝÇ Ñ³Û³ÃÁ¦ (Ð³Û»ñÇ ÏÛ³ÝùÁ ÂáõñùÇ³ÛáõÙ)£ 1950-³Ï³Ý ÃÃ. ·ñí³Í »ñÏÙ³ë, 80 Ã»ñÃÇó μ³ÕÏ³ó³Í Ó»é³·ÇñÁ å³ïÏ³ÝáõÙ ¿ È¨áÝ ¾å»Û³ÝÇ ·ñãÇÝ£ Ò»é³·ÇñÁ ÝíÇñí³Í ¿ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áÕμ»ñ·³Ï³Ý ¹»åù»ñÇÝ£ ²é³çÇÝ Ù³ëÁ 2 î»°ë ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ ·ñù»ñ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ. Â³å³·»³Ý ØÇÑñ³Ý, ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ÍÝÝ¹»³Ý Í³éÁ, Î.äáÉÇë, 1910: Â¿á¹ÇÏ ²ñß³ÏáõÑÇ, ²ÙÇë ÙÁ Ç ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³, ¸³ï³ëï³Ý, Î.äáÉÇë, 1910: Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú³Ïáμ, ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, Î.äáÉÇë, 1912., ïå. ²ë³ïáõñ»³Ý ¨ áñ¹Çù: ÜáõÛÝÇ` §²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ÏÛ³ÝùÁ¦,1909, Î.äáÉÇë: ¶áõïáõÉ»³Ý ¶ñÇ·áñ. Ð³Û É»éÁ. Î³ñÙÇñ ¸ñí³·Ý»ñ ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ»ï¿Ý. Î.äáÉÇë, îå. îáÕñ³Ù³×Û³Ý, 1912: Øáõß»Õ »åÇëÏ., ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹Á ¨ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïáõÝ»ñÁ, Î.äáÉÇë, 1909: Ð³Ïáμ Â»ñ½Û³Ý, ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ï»³ÝùÁ (Î.äáÉÇë, 1909): êáõñ»Ý ä³ñÃ»õ»³ÝÇ, ÎÇÉÇÏ»³Ý ³ñÑ³õÇñùÁ (Î.äáÉÇë, 1909): ²ëÉ³Ý»³Ý Ú³ñáõÃÛÇõÝ ²ÛÝÃ³åóÇ, ÆÝãå¿ë ¹³ïáõ»ó ³ñ¹³ñáõÃÇõÝÁ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ù¿ç, 1909Ã.: Ð³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ýáí, ä»ÑëÝÇÉÛ³Ý º., Ü³Ñ³ï³ÏÝ»ñÇ Ñáõß³·Çñù, Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ýáí, Î.äáÉÇë, 1910: â³ÉÛ³Ý Î. ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¹»åù»ñÁ ¨ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïáõÝ»ñÁ, Î.äáÉÇë, 1910 Ã. ¨ ³ÛÉÝ:

140

Ð³ëÙÇÏ êï»÷³ÝÛ³Ý

μ³ÕÏ³ó³Í ¿ »ñ»ù μ³ÅÇÝÇó, ëáõÉÃ³ÝÝ»ñÇ »ñÏñáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÏÛ³ÝùÇ áõ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ½áõÉáõÙÇ Ù³ëÇÝ£ 47-ñ¹ Ã»ñÃÇó ëÏëíáõÙ ¿ Ó»é³·ñÇ »ñÏñáñ¹ Ù³ëÁ, áñÁ ã³÷³Íá ¿` μ³ÕÏ³ó³Í ù³éÛ³ÏÝ»ñÇó` ·³½»É, ¹Çí³Ý, ùáßÙ³... ´áÉáñÝ ¿É ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝáõÙ »Ý Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÇÝ£ ²ÛëåÇëÇ »Õ»ñ»ñ·»ñ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ¿ ·ïÝ»É ²ñ¨ÙïÛ³Ý Ð³Û³ëï³ÝÇ Ù³Ý³í³Ý¹ ÃÁñù³Ëáë ßñç³ÝÝ»ñÇ μ³Ý³íáñ áõ ·ñ³íáñ Ùß³ÏáõÛÃáõÙ` Ñ»ÕÇÝ³Ï³ÛÇÝ Ï³Ù ÅáÕáíñ¹³Ï³Ý£ Ð³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ýáí Ñ³ÛïÝÇ »Ý Ý³¨ ÙÇ ß³ñù ³ÛÉ Ññ³ï³ñ³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ, ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ ã³÷³Íá ·áñÍ»ñ ²ÛÝÃ³åÇ §å³ï»ñ³½ÙÝ»ñÇ¦ Ù³ëÇÝ£ ²Ûëûñ ³÷ëáë³Ýùáí å»ïù ¿ Ýß»É, áñ Ù»ñ Ùß³ÏáõÛÃÇ ³Ûë Ñ³ïí³ÍÁ μ³í³ñ³ñ³ñ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñí³Í ã¿£ âáõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñ»É Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÁ` Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÙ ¿ ÉÇ³ñÅ»ù ãáõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñ»É Ù»ñ ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ñ³ïí³ÍÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ¶áõó» Ù»Ýù Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ¨ ÙÇçáóÝ»ñ Ï·ïÝ»Ýù` Ù»ñ ³½³ï³·ñ³Ï³Ý ß³ñÅáõÙÝ»ñÇ å³Ãáëáí áõ »Õ»éÝ³·áñÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ó³íÇó ÑÛáõëí³Í ³ñÓ³Ï áõ ã³÷³Íá Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ß³ñù Ññ³å³ñ³Ï»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ` ¹áõñë Ñ³Ý»Éáí ³ÛÝ Å³Ù³Ý³ÏÇ áõ Ù³ñ¹ÏáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ÑÇßáÕáõÃÛ³Ý Ùáé³óáõÃÛáõÝÇó£

Hasmik Stepanyan The Representation of the Armenian Massacres in the Turkish Literature Written in Armenian Letters Summary The author highlights the necessity of a research of the Turkish literature written in Armenian letters which includes the Armenian documentary material on the history of the Ottoman Empire, different spheres of its peoples life. He reverts to the role of Turkish in Armenian letters to save it from estrangement, to reestablish the Armenian originality and the speaking of the Armenian language and to be faithful to the apostolic religion. Information about the 1909 massacre in Adana spread in abroad through the Turkish press printed in armenian letters.

141

1909Ã. ²¸²Ü²ÚÆ æ²ð¸ºðÆÜ Âàôðø²Î²Ü ´²Ü²ÎÆ Ø²êÜ²ÎòàôÂÚ²Ü Ð²ðòÆ Þàôðæ ²ÝÇ àëÏ³ÝÛ³Ý 1908Ã. »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ñ»Õ³ßñçáõÙÇó Ù»Ï ï³ñÇ ³Ýó ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÁ Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ ÅáÕáíáõñ¹Ý»ñÇ, Ù³ëÝ³íáñ³å»ë` Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óí»ÉÇù Íñ³·ñÇ ³é³çÇÝ Ý³Ë³Ýß³ÝÁ Ñ³Ý¹Çë³ó³í£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÁ, áñÇÝ ½áÑ ·Ý³ó ßáõñç 30 Ñ³½. Ñ³Û, Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí»ó Ï»ÝïñáÝ³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÏáÕÙÇó£ ÆßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ññ³Ñ³Ý·áí μ³óí»óÇÝ ½ÇÝ³å³Ñ»ëïÝ»ñÁ, ½ÇÝí»ó ³ÙμáËÁ, ÇëÏ ³í»ÉÇ Ù»Í ÏáñáõëïÝ»ñ å³ï×³é³Í »ñÏñáñ¹ ç³ñ¹Ý Çñ³Ï³Ý³óí»ó §Ï³ñ· áõ Ï³ÝáÝ¦ Ñ³ëï³ï»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ²¹³Ý³ μ»ñí³Í ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý ³½³ï³ñ³ñ μ³Ý³ÏÇ ÙÇçáóáí, áñÝ ÇÝùÝÇÝ ËáëáõÝ ÷³ëï ¿ å»ï³Ï³Ý ÙÇç³ÙïáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ£ Î³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Çñ³·áñÍáõÙÁ Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ñ³ñí»ó ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ í³ÉÇ æ¨³¹ μ»ÛÇÝ ¨ ½ÇÝíáñ³Ï³Ý Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñ Øáõëï³ý³ è»Ù½Ç ÷³ß³ÛÇÝ£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ýáñ Ï³é³í³ñÇãÝ áõ ½ÇÝíáñ³Ï³Ý Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñÁ ëÏë»óÇÝ ·³ÕïÝÇ ËáñÑñ¹³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ ·áõÙ³ñ»É, ½áñ³Ù³ë»ñ ï»Õ³÷áË»É ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³, ½ÇÝ»É ËáõÅ³ÝÇÝ ¨ Ùß³Ï»É Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Íñ³·ñ»ñ£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ñá·¨áñ ³é³çÝáñ¹ Øáõß»Õ ºåÇëÏáåáëÁ ÝßáõÙ ¿, áñ Ù»Í ù³Ý³ÏáõÃÛ³Ùμ ½»Ýù ¨ ½ÇÝ³ÙÃ»ñù ¿ ï»Õ³÷áËí»É ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ ½áñ³ÝáóÝ»ñÁ, ¨, áñ ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹Á ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ Ñ³½³ñ áëÏÇ ¿ ÝíÇñ»É Ñ³ÙÇ¹»³Ï³Ý ½áñ³·Ý¹»ñÇÝ:1 æ³ñ¹»ñÇ Ý³Ëûñ»ÇÝ §ØÇáõÃÛáõÝ ¨ ³é³ç³¹ÇÙáõÃÛáõÝ¦ ÏáÙÇï»Ç ³Ý¹³Ù ÆÑë³Ý üÇùñÇÇ ËÙμ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ Ññ³ï³ñ³ÏíáÕ §ÆÃÇ¹³É¦ Ã»ñÃÇ ÏáÕÙÇó Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí»ó ÅáÕáí, áñÇÝ, ÇÝãå»ë Ñ³í³ëïáõÙ ¿ Ð. ä³åÇÏÛ³ÝÁ,2 Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÙ ¿ÇÝ §μáÉáñ ÇëÉ³Ù ¹³ë³Ï³ñ·»ñÁ - å³ßïûÝ»³Û, ÏñûÝ³Ï³Ý, ½ÇÝáõáñ ¨ ·áñÍ³õáñ¦:3 ²ÛÝáõÑ»ï¨ μáÉáñÁ ÉÍí»óÇÝ ½³Ý·í³Í³ÛÇÝ Ñ³ñÓ³ÏáõÙ Ý³Ë³å³ïñ³ëï»Éáõ ·áñÍÇÝ£ ì»ñáÑÇßÛ³É ÅáÕáíÇó Ñ»ïá, ·ñ·éí³Í ³ÙμáËÁ` Ùßï³å»ë ³ÛÝï»Õ ·ïÝíáÕ å³Ñ³Ï³½áñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó ³é³Ýó áñ¨¿ ¹ÇÙ³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ý¹Çå»Éáõ, Ã³É³ÝáõÙ ¿ ½ÇÝ³å³Ñ»ëïÁ£ ê³ ÇÝùÝÇÝ íÏ³ÛáõÙ ¿ §... áñ ½¿Ýù»ñÁ μ³ßËáõ³Í »Ý »Õ»É Ï³é³í³ñ³Ï³Ý Ññ³Ù³Ýáí¦, ù³ÝÇ áñ §...ÙÇ»õÝáÛÝ μ³ÝÁ å³ï³Ñ³Í ¿ Ý³Ñ³Ý·ÇÝ μáÉáñ ³ÛÝ Ù³ë»ñáõÝ Ù»ç` áõñ ³Ûë å³ï×³éÝ»ñáí ç³ñ¹»ñ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í »Ý¦:4 ¼»Ýù»ñÁ μ³Å³Ý»Éáõ Ù³ëÇÝ ï»Õ»Ï³óÝáõÙ ¿ Ý³¨ Ð. Â»ñ½Û³ÝÁ` ·ñ»Éáí. §ºñÏ³ÃáõÕÇÇ Ï³Û³ñ³ÝÁ å³ß³ñáÕ í³Ûñ³· ËáõÅ³ÝÁ` μ³ñÓñ³Ó³ÛÝ ·áã»ñáí ½ûñ³Ýáó í³½»ó ¨ ÑáÝ μ³ßË»óÇÝ ÙÝ³ó³Í ½¿Ýù»ñÝ ¿É¦:5 ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåáõÃÛ³Ý Õ»Ï³í³ñ ÞÛáõùñÇÝ ¨ë, ½ÇÝ³å³Ñ»ëïÁ μ³ó»Éáí, áÕç ½»ÝùÁ μ³Å³Ý»É ¿ Ãáõñù ³ÙμáËÇÝ:6 ¼»ÝùÇ Ýå³ï³Ï³ÛÇÝ μ³Å³ÝÙ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ íÏ³ÛáõÙ ¿ Ý³¨ ³ÛÝ, áñ ³í»ÉÇ áõß, »ñμ ÇÝùÝ³å³ßïå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ¹ÇÙ³Í Ñ³×ÝóÇ Ñ³Û»ñÁ ½ÇÝ³ÙÃ»ñù Ó»éù μ»ñ»Éáõ Ýå³ï³Ïáí Ñ³ñÓ³ÏíáõÙ »Ý ½ÇÝ³å³Ñ»ëïÇ íñ³, ³ÝÑ³çáÕáõÃÛ³Ý »Ý Ù³ïÝíáõÙ,7 ¨ Ñ»ï ßåñïíáõÙ å³Ñ³Ï³½áñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó£ 1 Øáõß»Õ ºåÇëÏáåáë, ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹Á ¨ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïáõÝ»ñÁ, ¶³ÑÇñ¿, 1909, ¿ç 56£ 2 Ð³Ïáμ ä³åÇÏÛ³ÝÁ »Õ»É ¿ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ËáñÑñ¹³ñ³ÝÇ å³ï·³Ù³íáñ ¨ ËáñÑñ¹³ñ³ÝÇ ÏáÕÙÇó` ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ñ»ï³ùÝÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ëï»ÕÍí³Í Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ËÙμÇ ³Ý¹³ÙÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÁ£ 3 Ú. ä³åÇÏ»³Ý, ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ºÕ»éÝÁ, Î. äáÉÇë, 1919, ¿ç 25£ 4 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 26£ 5 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ³Õ¿ïÁ, Î. äáÉÇë, 1912, ¿ç 164£ 6 ¶³ëå³ñÛ³Ý è., Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ, ºñ¨³Ý, 2005, ¿ç 67£ 7 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 76£

142

²ÝÇ àëÏ³ÝÛ³Ý

Ø³ñïÇ 31-ÇÝ, »ñμ ¹»é¨ë ç³ñ¹Ç Ý³Ë³ù³ÛÉ»ñÝ »Ý Ï³ï³ñíáõÙ, ï»Õ³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ áãÇÝã ãÇ Ó»éÝ³ñÏáõÙ ·³ÉÇù ³Õ»ïÁ Ï³ÝË»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ²åñÇÉÇ 1-ÇÝ ËáõÅ³ÝÁ ßáõÏ³ÛáõÙ ¨ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý Ã³Õ»ñáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ Ïáïáñ»Éáõó Ñ»ïá Ñ³ñÓ³ÏíáõÙ ¿ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ã³Õ³Ù³ë»ñÇ íñ³£ Î³ñ· å³Ñå³Ý»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ Ï³Ýãí³Í é»¹ÇýÝ»ñÁ (å³Ñ»ëï³ÛÇÝ ½ÇñÝíáñÝ»ñ) Ë³éÝíáõÙ »Ý ³ÙμáËÇÝ ¨ ³í»ÉÇ í³ïÃ³ñ³óÝáõÙ ¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ Øáõß»Õ ºåÇëÏáåáëÁ íÏ³ÛáõÙ ¿. §...¼ÇÝáõáñ³Ï³Ý çáÏ³ï ÙÁ, áñáõÝ Çμñ Ã¿ å³ßïûÝÁ Ñ³Ýñ³ÛÇÝ ³å³ÑáíáõÃ»³Ý ÑëÏ»ÉÝ ¿ñ, Çñ»Ý ïñáõ³Í ·³ÕïÝÇ Ññ³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñáõ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ, ½ÇÝáõáñ³Ï³Ý ÷áÕÇ ³½¹³Ýß³Ýáí ¨ Éëáõ³ÍÇÝ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ ð¿ÛÇë ê¿ÉÇÙ μ»ÛÇ Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñáõÃ»³Ùμ, ÏÁ å³ß³ñ¿ Þ³å³ÝÇÛ¿ Ã³ÕÁ ¨ Ï³ÝáÝ³íáñ ·Ý¹³Ï³Ñ³ñáõÃ»³Ùμ Û³ñÓ³ÏáõÙ ÏÁ ·áñÍ¿ øñÇëïáÝ¿³μÝ³Ï Ã³ÕÇ ÙÁ íñ³Û...¦:8 ØÇ ù³ÝÇ ûñ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏíáÕ ç³ñ¹Á ¹³¹³ñ»óÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ï»Õ³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ` Ç ¹»Ùë í³ÉÇÇ, Ï³Û³½áñÇ Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñÇ ¨ áëïÇÏ³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ, áãÇÝã ãÇ Ý³Ë³Ó»éÝáõÙ£ ØÇ³Ï μ³ÝÁ, áñáí ½μ³Õí³Í ¿ÇÝ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, Ïáïáñí³Í Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ Ñ³í³ù»Éáí áõ ë³ÛÉ»ñÇ íñ³ ÏÇï»Éáí ·»ïÁ Éó»ÉÝ ¿ñ:9 Â»¨ ö³ñÇ½áõÙ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ¹»ëå³Ý³ï³Ý Ñ³Ûï³ñ³ñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ ³ëíáõÙ ¿ñ, áñ. §Æñ³Ï³ÝáõÃ»³Ý Ù¿ç ³É, ËéáíáõÃ»³Ýó ÁÝ¹³ñÓ³ÏáõÙÁ μ³õ³Ï³Ý³ã³÷ å³ïñ³ëï ½ÇÝáõáñ ã·ïÝ»ÉáõÝ ¨ Ùûï Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñÁ áõ½³Í ½ÇÝáõáñ³Ï³Ý áõÅÇÝ ëå³ëáõ³Í Å³Ù³Ý³ÏÇÝ áñáß»³É í³Ûñ»ñ Ñ³ëÝ»É ãÏ³ñ»Ý³ÉáõÝÝ ³ñ¹ÇõÝù ¿ñ¦,10 ë³Ï³ÛÝ, Çñ³Ï³ÝáõÙ, ç³ñ¹»ñÁ ëÏë»Éáõ ³é³çÇÝ ûñÁ` ³åñÇÉÇ 1-ÇÝ, ¨ ¹ñ³Ýù ¹³¹³ñ»óÝ»Éáõ ûñÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ÝáõÛÝù³Ý ½ÇÝíáñ Ï³ñ£ §¼ÇÝáõáñÝ»ñÁ, áñ ç³ñ¹¿Ý ³é³ç Çμñ Ã¿ ÷áùñ³ÃÇí ËáõÅ³ÝÁ ã¿ÇÝ Ïñó³Í ½ëå»É, ç³ñ¹¿Ý »ïùÁ ³Ýáñ ï³ëÝ³å³ïÇÏÁ »ÕáÕ ËáõÅ³ÝÁ ½ëå»óÇÝ Ï¿ë Å³Ùáõ³Û Ù¿ç¦,11 ·ñáõÙ ¿ Ð. Â»ñ½Û³ÝÁ£ ²ÛÉ ÷³ëï»ñ ¨ë Ñ³í³ëïáõÙ »Ý, áñ ½ÇÝíáñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÁ ó³ÝÏáõÃÛ³Ý ¹»åùáõÙ Ï³ñáÕ³ó»É »Ý Ï³ÝË»É Ï³Ù Ï³ë»óÝ»É ç³ñ¹»ñÁ. §...Ð³ÝÏ³ñÍ ØÇëÇëÇ Ñ³½³ñ³å»ï ÈáõÃýÇ å¿ÛÁ` ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ ½ÇÝáõáñÝ»ñáí ßáõÏ³Ý »Ï³õ ¨ ½ÇÝáõáñ³Ï³Ý ÷áÕ»ñáí ¨ ÙáõÝ»ïÇÏÝ»ñáí ËáõÅ³ÝÇÝ Ññ³Ù³Û»ó, áñ ç³ñ¹Á ¹³¹³ñ»óÝ»Ý£ ì³Ûñ³· ËáõÅ³ÝÁ` í»ñÇ Ã³ÕÇ Ù¿ç í³ÃëáõÝ Ñá·Ç ç³ñ¹»É¿Ý »ïùÁ ¹³¹ñ»óñ»ó Û³ñÓ³ÏáõÙÁ¦:12 â³÷³½³Ýó Ñ»ï³ùñùÇñ ¿ ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý 3-ñ¹ μ³Ý³ÏÇ ëå³Ý»ñÇ ¨ ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÇ ·Ý³Ñ³ï³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ³åñÇÉÇ 6-7/19-20 ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ³é³çÇÝ ç³ñ¹Ç í»ñ³μ»ñÛ³É, áñÇÝ Ýñ³Ýù ¹»é¨ë ã¿ÇÝ Ù³ëÝ³Ïó»É. §ØÇÃ¿ ÇÝÝ ³Ùë¿ Ç í»ñ ÆÃÃÇÑ³ïÁ ùÇã ³ßË³ï»ó »ñÏñÇÝ Ù¿ç Ñ³Ý¹³ñïáõÃÇõÝ å³Ñå³Ý»Éáõ£ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ÏáÕÙ»ñÝ ³Û¹ù³Ý ³ñÇõÝÑ»ÕáõÃÇõÝ Ï’ÉÉ³ñ, »Ã¿ ÆÃÃÇÑ³ïÝ ³Ýó»³É ß³μ³ÃáõÝ Ç íÇ×³ÏÇ ÁÉÉ³ñ ·áñÍ»Éáõ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ íÇÉ³Û»ÃÇÝ Ù¿ç£ ÆÝÝ ³ÙÇë¿ Ç í»ñ ù³ÝÇ ù³ÝÇ ËéáíáõÃ»³Ý, ³ÝÏ³ñ·áõÃ»³Ý ³é³çÝ ³éÝáõ»ó³õ ²Ý³ïáÉáõÇ Ù»ç ÙÇ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ÆÃÃÇÑ³ïÇ ·áñÍ³Ï³ÉÝ»ñáõÝ ³ñ³·³÷áÛÃ û·ÝáõÃ»³Ý ßÝáñÑÇí¦:13 Î³Ù, ÇÝãå»ë ï»Õ»Ï³óÝáõÙ ¿ ´Ûáõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝÁ, §ê»É³ÝÇÏÇ ¨ ²¹ñ. äáÉëáÛ ½ûñùÝ ¨ Çñ»Ýó ëå³Ý»ñÝ, áñ äáÉÇë Ùï³Ý Þ³μ³Ã ûñáõ³Ý ³ñÇõÝ³ÉÇ Û³ÕÃ³Ý³Ï¿ »ïùÁ` ç»ñÙ Ñ³Ù³Ïñ³Ýùáí Ï’í³ñáõÇÝ Ù³Ý³õ³Ý¹ Ð³Û»ñáõÝ Ñ»ï ¨ ó³õ ÏÁ Û³ÛïÝÇÝ ÎÇÉÇÏÇáÛ ç³ñ¹»ñáõÝ Ñ³Ù³ñ¦:14 8 Øáõß»Õ ºåÇëÏáåáë, Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 50-51£ 9 Геноцид армян в Османской империи, сборник документов и материалов, под редакцией М. Г. Нерсисяна, Ереван, 1966, N 99. ст.175. 10 ²ß×»³Ý Ú., ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ ºÕ»éÝÁ ¨ ¶áÝÇ³Û¿ Úáõß»ñ, ÜÇõ ºáñù, 1950, ¿ç 42£ 11 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 55£ 12 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 183£ 13 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, ÃÇõ 3,807, Î. äáÉÇë, 1909, ³åñÇÉ 7-20£ 14 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, ÃÇõ 3,812, Î. äáÉÇë, 1909, ³åñÇÉ14£

143

²ÝÇ àëÏ³ÝÛ³Ý

Þ³ñÅáõÝ μ³Ý³ÏÇ Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñ ÐÛáõë¿ÛÝ ÐÛáõëÝÇ ÷³ß³ÛÇ` ÅáÕáíñ¹ÇÝ áõÕÕí³Í Ñ³Ûï³ñ³ñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ ³ëíáõÙ ¿ñ. §²½³ï³ñ³ñ ´³Ý³ÏÇÝ Ýå³ï³ÏÝ ¿ ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÇõÝ ÙÇ³Ý·³Ù ÁÝ¹ ÙÇßï ³½³ï»É ³Ù¿Ý íï³Ý·¿ ¨ Ñéã³Ï»É Ã» ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÇõÝ¿Ý í»ñ áñ¨¿ áÛÅ ·áÛáõÃÇõÝ ãáõÝÇ ³Ûë »ñÏñÇÝ Ù¿ç¦:15 ÆëÏ ¶. ½áñ³μ³Ý³ÏÇ ¨ ß³ñÅáõÝ μ³Ý³ÏÇ Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñ ². Ü»ñÇ· Ø³ÑÙáõï Þ¨ù»ÃÇ 1325Ã. ³åñÇÉÇ 12 Çñ Ñ³Ûï³ñ³ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç, ·ñ»Ã» ÝáõÛÝÇÝ Ñ³í»ÉáõÙ ¿, áñ §³Ù¿Ý áù å³ïñ³ëï ¿ Áëï ³ÛÝÙ ËáÑ»ÙáõÃ»³Ùμ ¨ ³ÏÝ³ÍáõÃ»³Ùμ í³ñáõÇÉ¦:16 Â»¨ »ñÇïÃáõñù ·áñÍÇãÝ»ñÁ ß³ñáõÝ³Ï ËáëáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÇó, Ù³ïÝ³ÝßáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Çñ»Ýó áõ Ý³ËÏÇÝ μéÝ³å»ï³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÙÇç¨ »Õ³Í ï³ñμ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ÇÝãå»ë óáõÛó ïí»ó ¹»åù»ñÇ Ñ»ï³·³ ÁÝÃ³óùÁ, Ýñ³Ýù ·áñÍáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ÝáõÛÝ Ù»Ãá¹Ý»ñáí£ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ÇÃÃÇÑ³¹³Ï³Ý ³½³ï³ñ³ñ μ³Ý³ÏÁ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óñ»ó Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ïáñïáñ³ÍÁ, ³ÛÉ¨ Ýñ³ μáÉáñ ·áñÍáÕáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ Õ»Ï³í³ñíáõÙ ¿ñ »ñÏñÇ μ³ñÓñ³·áõÛÝ Ù³ñÙÝÇ` ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÏáÕÙÇó£ ¼ÇÝ³¹³¹³ñÇ ãáññáñ¹ ûñÁ Î. äáÉëÇ ²½³ï³ñ³ñ Þ³ñÅáõÝ ´³Ý³ÏÇ Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñ Ø³ÑÙáõï Þ¨ù»Ã ÷³ß³Ý Ñ»é³·ñáí ï»Õ»Ï³óÝáõÙ ¿, Ã» §äáÉëáÛ íñ³Û ù³ÛÉáÕ ²½³ïáõÃ»³Ý μ³Ý³Ï¿Ý í³ßï ÙÁ Ù»ÏÝ³Í ¿ î¿ï¿-²Õ³×¿Ý ¹¿åÇ ²ï³Ý³¦:17 ²åñÇÉÇ 12-ÇÝ ê³ÉáÝÇÏÇó ²¹³Ý³ Å³Ù³Ý»ó ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý 3-ñ¹ μ³Ý³ÏÇ »ñÏáõ ½áñ³·áõÝ¹` áõÕÕ³ñÏí³Í ÆÃÃÇÑ³¹Ç Ï»ÝïñáÝ³Ï³Ý í³ñãáõÃÛ³Ý ÏáÕÙÇó §Ï³ñ· áõ Ï³ÝáÝ¦ Ñ³ëï³ï»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ 11/24 ³åñÇÉÇ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ í³ÉÇ æ¨³¹ μ»ÛÇ ·³ÕïÝ³·Çñ Ñ³ñóÙ³ÝÁ` ÇÝãå»ë ·áñÍ»É, ÆÃÃÇÑ³¹Ç Ï»ÝïñáÝ³Ï³Ý í³ñãáõÃÛ³Ý ÏáÕÙÇó ïñí»ó ·³ÕïÝÇ Ññ³Ù³Ý. §ÀÝïñ»ù Ï³ñ× ×³Ý³å³ñÑ¦:18 ²ÛÉ ³ÕμÛáõñÝ»ñ ¨ë Ñ³ëï³ïáõÙ »Ý, áñ. §²Ûë ³Ý·³Ù Ýñ³Ýù (½ÇÝíáñÝ»Á à. ².) Ññ³Ù³ÝÝ»ñÁ ¿ÇÝ ëï³ÝáõÙ ÇÃÃÇÑ³¹Ç ³é³çÝáñ¹Ý»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó¦:19 ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý μ³Ý³ÏÇ ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÁ ¹»é ã¿ÇÝ Ñ³ëóñ»É øÁßÉ³ Ø»Û¹³ÝÇ ßñç³ÝáõÙ` ù³Õ³ùÇ ¹³ñå³ëÝ»ñÇ Ùáï, ï»Õ³íáñí»É, »ñμ Ýñ³Ýó áõÕÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ ÑÝã»óÇÝ Ïñ³ÏáóÝ»ñ£ Îñ³ÏáóÝ»ñÁ, ÇÝãå»ë Ñ»ï³·³ÛáõÙ óáõÛó ïí»ó Ñ»ï³ùÝÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ, å³ï³Ñ³μ³ñ, ³é³í»É ¨ë` Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó Ï³Ù ¿É ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÇ íñ³ Ñ³ñÓ³Ïí»Éáõ Ýå³ï³Ïáí ã¿ÇÝ ÑÝã»É£ Îñ³ÏáóÝ»ñÁ Ñ³Ý¹Çë³ó³Ý ³ÛÝ ó³ÝÏ³ÉÇ ³éÇÃÁ, áñÁ ½áñùÇÝ` ·áñÍ»Éáõ, ÇëÏ Øáõëï³ý³ è»Ù½Ç ÷³ß³ÛÇÝ` ³é³çÇÝ ç³ñ¹Çó Ñ»ïá ¹»é¨ë áÕç ÙÝ³ó³Í Ñ³Û»ñÇ íñ³ Ñ³ñÓ³ÏÙ³Ý Ññ³Ù³Ý ï³Éáõ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ ïí»ó£ §Øáõëï³ý³ ð»Ù½Ç ÷³ß³Ý` ³é³Ýó ³Û¹ ëáõï ½ñáõÛóÝ»ñÁ ùÝÝ»Éáõ ¨ ëïáõ·»Éáõ` ÷áÕÑ³ñáõÃ»³Ùμ ³ÝÙÇç³å»ë Û³ñÓ³ÏáõÙÇ Ññ³Ù³Ý ïáõ³Í ¿ ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñáõÝ¦,20 áíù»ñ (½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÁ-à. ².) ³ñ¹»Ý ¹Å·áÑ ¿ÇÝ, áñ å»ïù ¿ ëïÇåí³Í ÉÇÝ»Ý å³ßïå³Ý»É ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇÝ Çñ»Ýó Ñ³í³ï³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇó:21 ²åñÇÉÇ 12-Ç ÉáõÛë 13-Ç ·Çß»ñÁ Ë³éÝ³ÙμáËÁ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý μ³Ý³ÏÇ ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÇ ·ÉË³íáñáõÃÛ³Ùμ Ñ³ñÓ³Ïí»ó ²å·³ñÛ³Ý í³ñÅ³ñ³ÝÇ íñ³, áñï»Õ ³å³ëï³Ý»É ¿ÇÝ ³é³çÇÝ ç³ñ¹Çó ÷ñÏí³Í ßáõñç 2000 Ñ³Û»ñ:22 ¼áñùÁ ßñç³å³ïáõÙ ¿ Ñ³ëï³ïáõÃÛáõÝÁ 15 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, ÃÇí 3,807, Î. äáÉÇë, 1909, ³åñÇÉ 7-20£ 16 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, ÃÇí 3,811, Î. äáÉÇë, 1909, ³åñÇÉ 13£ 17 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 94£ 18 Тунян В.Г. Младотурки и армянский вопрос, ч. 1, 1908-1912, Ереван, 2004, стр. 111 19 ¶³ëå³ñÛ³Ý è., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 65£ Duckett F., Turkish Atrocities. The Young Turks and the Truth About Holocaust at Adana in Asia Minor, During April, 1909, 1911, p.32. 20 ²ß×»³Ý Ú., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 25, 62£ 21 Ð³Û»ñÇ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ, (÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñÇ ¨ ÝÛáõÃ»ñÇ ÅáÕáí³Íáõ Ø. ¶. Ü»ñëÇëÛ³ÝÇ ËÙμ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ), ºñ¨³Ý, 1991, ¿ç 254£ 22 Adossidès A., Arméniens et Jeunes-Turcs. Les massacres de Cilicie, Paris, 1910, p. 54.

144

²ÝÇ àëÏ³ÝÛ³Ý

³ÛÝ áÕáÕáõÙ »Ý Ý³íÃáí ¨ ÑñÏÇ½áõÙ:23 ²ÛÝáõÑ»ï¨, ³ÛñíáÕ ß»ÝùÇó ãÑ»é³Ý³Éáí, ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý μ³Ý³ÏÇ ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÁ ·Ý¹³Ï³Ñ³ñáõÙ »Ý Ûáõñ³ù³ÝãÛáõñÇÝ, áí ÷áñÓáõÙ ¿ Ïñ³ÏÇ μáó»ñÇó ¹áõñë ÷³Ëã»É£ ²å·³ñÛ³Ý ¹åñáóÇó Ñ»ïá ÑñÏÇ½íáõÙ ¨ ³í»ñíáõÙ »Ý ³ÛÉ ¹åñáóÝ»ñ, »Ï»Õ»óÇÝ»ñ, ï³ñμ»ñ Ñ³ëï³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ, áñï»Õ ÷áñÓ»É ¿ÇÝ ³å³ëï³Ý ·ïÝ»É Ñ³Û»ñÁ£ ²Ï³Ý³ï»ëÁ íÏ³ÛáõÙ ¿, áñ ÇÃÃÇÑ³ïÇ ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÁ. §³é³çÇÝ ³Õ¿ï¿Ý ³í»ÉÇ ëáëÏ³ÉÇ ³Ñ áõ ¹áÕÇ Ù³ïÝ»óÇÝ ½Ù»½¦:24 Â»ñ¨ë »ñÏñáñ¹ ç³ñ¹Ý ³é³í»É ëáëÏ³ÉÇ ¿ñ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ ³ÛÝ å³ï×³éáí, áñ ç³ñ¹ÇÝ Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÙ ¨ ç³ñ¹Ý Çñ³Ï³ÝóÝáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ï³ÝáÝ³íáñ ½áñ³Ù³ë»ñÁ, ³ÛÉ Ý³¨` áñ Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ, Ý³Ë³å»ë Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ ½ÇÝ³Ã³÷»Éáí, ½ñÏ»É ¿ñ Ýñ³Ýó å³ßïå³Ýí»Éáõ áñ¨¿ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝÇó£ ²Ûë ³Ý·³Ù Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ã³Õ³Ù³ë»ñÁ ÑñÏÇ½áõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ýáñ Å³Ù³Ý³Í ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù §íñ»ÅÇ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ³Û¹ ÙÇçáóÝ ¿ÇÝ ·ï»É, áñáíÑ»ï¨ Ãáõñù ¨ ùáõñ¹ ËáõÅ³ÝÁ ÙÇÝã ³Û¹ ³Ù»Ý ÇÝã Ã³É³Ý»É ¿ñ¦:25 ¸»é¨ë Ø»ñëÇÝáõÙ ·Ý³óù Ýëï»Éáõó ³é³ç Ýñ³Ýù ëå³éÝ³ó»É ¿ÇÝ. §ºÃ» Ù»ñ Å³Ù³ÝÙ³Ý å³ÑÇÝ áñ¨¿ ëå³Ýí³Í Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý ·ïÝ»ù, ·Çï»Ýù Ã» ÇÝã Ï³Ý»Ýù¦:26 ÆÝãå»ë ÝßáõÙ ¿ Î.äáÉëÇ éáõë³Ï³Ý ¹»ëå³ÝÁ. §Î³ñ× Å³Ù³Ý³Ïáí ÁÝ¹Ñ³ïí³Í ËÅ¹ÁÅáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ²¹³Ý³ ù³Õ³ùáõÙ í»ñëÏëí»É »Ý` Ñ»Ýó áñ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ï³ñ·³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ ³Ý¹áññÁ í»ñ³Ï³Ý·Ý»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ³ÛÝï»Õ ¿ Å³Ù³Ý»É éáõÙ»ÉÇ³Ï³Ý ½áñù»ñÇ ÙÇ çáÏ³ï£ ¼ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÝ ³Ýó»É »Ý ï»ÕÇ ÙáõëáõÉÙ³Ý μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý å³ñ³·ÉáõËÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÁ ¨ ëÏë»É Ïáïáñ»É ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇÝ` ËïñáõÃÛáõÝ ã¹Ý»Éáí áã° ë»éÇ, áã° ï³ñÇùÇ Ù»ç, ¨ Ã³É³Ý»É áõ Ññ¹»Ñ»É Ýñ³Ýó ïÝ»ñÁ¦:27 ÆÝãå»ë Çñ³í³Ùμ ÝÏ³ïáõÙ »Ý ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ñ³Û »ñ¨»ÉÇÝ»ñÁ. §²åñÇÉÇ 12 ¨ 13 ûñ»ñáõÝ Ï³ï³ñí³Í ³õ»ñ³ÍáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÝ áõ Ù³ñ¹³ëå³ÝáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñÁ ³é³çõ³Ý¿Ý ³õ»ÉÇ Ù»Í áõ ³Ñ³íáñ »Õ³Í »Ý...¦:28 Ä³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇóÝ»ñÁ ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñáõÙ »Ý, áñ ³Ù»Ý³ó³í³ÉÇÝ ³ÛÝ ¿, Ã» §Ù»Ýù Ñáë Ñ³½³ñáõ ÙÁ ×Ç· ËÝ¹ñ»Éáí Ã³Ë³ÝÓ»Éáí, áñ ³ÝÙÇç³å»ë ½ûñù ÷áõÃ³óáõÇ, í³Ûñ³·áõÃÇõÝÁ Å³Ù ³é³ç ¹³¹³ñ»óÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ, ÑáÝ Ï³ÝáÝ³õáñ ½ÇÝáõáñÝ»ñÝ ÇëÏ ÏÁ’Ù³ëÝ³Ïó»ÇÝ Ð³Û»ñÁ ï»ÕõáÛÝ íñ³ ç³ñ¹»Éáõ, Ã³É³Ý»Éáõ¦:29 ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý ½áñùÇ ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÁ áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ ·áñÍáõÝ Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝ »Ý áõÝ»ÝáõÙ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ, ³ÛÉ¨ ³ÝÙ³ëÝ ã»Ý ÙÝáõÙ ³í³ñ Ó»éù μ»ñ»Éáõ ·áñÍáõÙ£ §´Ûáõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝÝ¦ ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñáõÙ ¿, áñ §¼ÇÝáõáñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÝ û·Ý³Í »Ý Ã¿° ³Ûë Ñ³÷ßï³ÏáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñáõÙ, ¨ Ã¿° ëå³ÝáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñáõÙ, ¨° ³õ³ñ³éáõÃÇõÝÝ»ñáõÙ¦:30 §ÞáõÏ³ÛÇ ³ÙμáÕç »ñÏ³ÛÝùÝ Ñ³Ûáõ Ë³ÝáõÃ ã¿ ÙÝ³ó³Í áñ ãÃ³É³ÝáõÇ, ¹ñ³Ù³ñÏÕ»ñÁ ½ÇÝáõáñÝ»ñáõ û·ÝáõÃ»³Ùμ Ññ³ó³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ñ³ñí³ÍÝ»ñáí Ëáñï³Ïáõ³Í »Ý¦:31 ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹Çó ÷³Ë³Í ÙÇ ÑáõÛÝ Ñ»ï¨Û³ÉÝ ¿ å³ïÙ»É. §¼áñùÝ û·Ý»ó ³Ù¿Ý Ï»ñå. Çñ»Ýó Ññ³ó³ÝÝ»ñáí Ã¿ Ù³ñ¹ ½³ñÏÇÝ, »õ Ã¿ Ë³ÝáõÃÝ»ñáõÝ ¹éÝ»ñÁ Ïáïñï»Éáí û·Ý»óÇÝ »õ Çñ»Ýù ³É Éóáõ»ó³Ý ³í³ñáí¦:32 ²í»ÉÇ áõß, 23 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, p. 55. 24 Â¿ñ½»³Ý Ú., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 34£ 25 ¶³ëå³ñÛ³Ý è., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 65, §¶áñÍ¦, ÂÇýÉÇë, 28 ³åñÇÉ, 86, 1909£ 26 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 64£ 27 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 231£ 28 ²ß×»³Ý Ú., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 44£ 29 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, ÃÇõ 3,816, Î. äáÉÇë, 1909, ³åñÇÉ18-Ù³ÛÇë 1£ 30 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, ÃÇõ 3,814, Î. äáÉÇë, 1909, ³åñÇÉ 16-29£ 31 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, ÃÇõ 3,815, Î. äáÉÇë, 1909, ³åñÇÉ17-30£ 32 §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, ÃÇõ 3,808, Î. äáÉÇë, 1909, ³åñÇÉ 8-21£

145

²ÝÇ àëÏ³ÝÛ³Ý

ç³ñ¹Çó Ñ»ïá §Üñ³Ýù (½ÇÝíáñÝ»Á ². à.) ëå³Ý»ñÇ Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ý»ñùá ³ÝóÝáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Ø»ñëÇÝÇ ÷áÕáóÝ»ñáí, ¨ ÷áË³¹ñ³ÙÇçáó μ³ñÓñ³ÝáõÙ` Ã³É³Ýí³Í Çñ»ñÁ Ó»éùÝ»ñÇÝ¦:33 æ³ñ¹Çó ¨ Ã³É³ÝÇó ½³ï ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÁ ·Çß»ñÝ»ñÁ ßñçáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ß»Ýù»ñÇ ßáõñçÁ` ç³Ý³Éáí ³é¨³Ý·»É »ñÇï³ë³ñ¹ ³ÕçÇÏÝ»ñÇÝ:34 ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ ½áõ·ÁÝÃ³ó ç³ñ¹»ñ ¿ÇÝ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ÝáõÙ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ ï³ñμ»ñ Ñ³Û³μÝ³Ï í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ£ ²åñÇÉÇ 1-ÇÝ Ñáõ½áõÙÝ»ñ ëÏëí»óÇÝ î³ñëáÝáõÙ£ ²Ý·ÉÇ³Ï³Ý ¹»ëå³ÝÇ ½»Ïáõó³·ñÇó å³ñ½íáõÙ ¿, áñ ³Ûëï»Õ ç³ñ¹»ñÁ É³ÛÝ Ã³÷ ëï³ó³Ý, »ñμ Ë³Å³ÙáõÅÇÝ ÙÇ³ó³í 400 ½ÇÝíáñ,35 áñáÝù Ñ³ïáõÏ ·Ý³óùáí »Ï»É ¿ÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇó, »ñμ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ ³ÛÝï»Õ ³ñ¹»Ý ³í³ñïí»É ¿ñ:36 ÜáõÛÝ ûñÁ Ñ³ñÓ³ÏÙ³Ý ¿ »ÝÃ³ñÏíáõÙ Ý³¨ Ð³ÙÇ¹Ç»Ý£ Ð³Û»ñÁ` ÐáíÑ³ÝÝ»ë ¨ ê³ñ·Çë ²Õ³½³ñÛ³ÝÝ»ñÇ ·ÉË³íáñáõÃÛ³Ùμ ¹ÇÙáõÙ »Ý ÇÝùÝ³å³ßïå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý, áñÁ ×ÝßíáõÙ ¿ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý ³ÙμáËÇ ¨ Ï³ÝáÝ³íáñ ½áñ³Ù³ë»ñÇ û·ÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ:37 ²åñÇÉÇ 2-ÇÝ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý áõÅ»ñÁ 20-30 Ñ³½. é»¹ÇýÝ»ñáí ¨ μ³ßÇμá½áõÏÝ»ñáí ßñç³å³ïáõÙ »Ý ¸ÛáñÃ ÚáÉ ·ÛáõÕÁ:38 ØÇ¨ÝáõÛÝ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï í³ÉÇÝ ß³ñáõÝ³Ï ¹ÇÙáõÙ ¿ Ù³Ûñ³ù³Õ³ù ¨ Éñ³óáõóÇã ½áñù»ñ å³Ñ³ÝçáõÙ` Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý §ËéáíáõÃÛáõÝÁ¦ ½ëå»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ,39 áñÁ, ÇÑ³ñÏ», áã Ã» §ËéáíáõÃÛáõÝÁ¦ ½ëå»Éáõ ¨ §³ÝÏ³ñ·áõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ¦ í»ñ³óÝ»Éáõ, ³ÛÉ Ãáõñù ËáõÅ³ÝÇÝ ³í»ÉÇ áõÅ»Õ³óÝ»Éáõ Ýå³ï³Ï ¿ñ Ñ»ï³åÝ¹áõÙ£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÇó Ñ»ïá Ã»° ï»Õ³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý, ¨ Ã»° Ñ³ñó³ùÝÝíáÕ §³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇ¦ ÏáÕÙÇó μ³½ÙÇóë ÷áñÓ»ñ ³ñí»óÇÝ áñå»ë ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñ ¹Çï³ñÏ»É Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ£ Üñ³Ýù Ù»Õ³¹ñí»óÇÝ Ý³¨ ³åëï³Ùμ»Éáõ ÷áñÓ»ñÇ Ù»ç Ï³Ù, í»ñç³å»ë, Ñ³Ý¹»ë »Ï³Ý áñå»ë ë³¹ñÇãÝ»ñ, áíù»ñ Ññ³Ññ»É ¿ÇÝ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ÏáÕÙÇÝ ÙïÝ»É ÏéíÇ Ù»ç£ ê³Ï³ÛÝ ÇÝãå»ë ·ñáõÙ ¿ ç³ñ¹»ñÇÝ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ë êáõñ»Ý ä³ñÃ¨Û³ÝÁ, §Â¿ Ð³Û»ñÁ ·ñ·é³Í ÁÉÉ³Ý ÇëÉ³Ù ËáõÅ³ÝÇÝ ³ï»ÉáõÃÇõÝÝ áõ ÙáÉ»é³Ý¹áõÃÇõÝÁ Çñ»Ýó ß³ñÅáõÓ»õáíÁ, Ëûëù»ñáíÁ... Âáõñù³Ï³Ý Çñ»ñáõÝ Ùûï¿Ý ï»Õ»³Ï áñ»õ¿ ³ÝÓ ã·Çï»ñ Ã¿ áã Ù¿Ï ï»Õ Ãáõñù ËáõÅ³ÝÁ, áñù³Ý ¿É ·ñ·éáõ³Í ÁÉÉ³Û, ç³ñ¹»ñáõ ã»ÉÉ³ñ »ñμ»ù` »Ã¿ Ý³Ë³å¿ë ï»Õ³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃ»³Ýó ù³ç³É»ñ³ÝùÁ ãáõÝ»Ý³Û ¨ Ù»Õë³ÏóáõÃÇõÝÝ áõ ³ç³ÏóáõÃÇõÝÁ ã³å³Ñáí¿£ ²é³Ýó ³¹áñ ç³ñ¹ »Õ³Í ã¿ ÂáõñùÇáÛ Ù¿ç ¨ ãÇ ÏñÝ³ñ ÁÉÉ³É¦:40 Ð»ï³·³ÛáõÙ Ù³Ýñ³Ù³ëÝ»ñÁ å³ñ½»Éáõ Ýå³ï³Ïáí Ï³½Ùí»ó í»ñ³ùÝÝÇã Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáí, ÇëÏ Ù»Õ³íáñÝ»ñÇÝ å³ïÅ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ëï»ÕÍí»ó è³½Ù³Ï³Ý ³ïÛ³Ý£ ¼ÇÝíáñ³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÁ, áñ μ³ÕÏ³ó³Í ¿ñ ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÇó, Õ»Ï³í³ñÝ»ñÇó áõ Ù³ëÝ³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇó, Ó»ñμ³Ï³Éí³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÙÇ Ù³ëÇÝ ³½³ï»ó, ÇëÏ ÙÛáõëÇÝ ¹³ï³å³ñï»ó ï³ñμ»ñ Å³ÙÏ»ïÝ»ñáí μ³Ýï³ñÏáõÃÛ³Ý£ ¸»åù»ñÇÝ ù³ç³ï»ÕÛ³Ï éáõë å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇó Ù»ÏÁ, 1909Ã. ÑáõÝÇëÇÝ ÉÇÝ»Éáí ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ, ·ñáõÙ ¿. §ÆëÏ³Ï³Ý Ù»Õ³íáñÝ»ñÝ áõ Ù³ñ¹³ëå³ÝÝ»ñÁ, ³ÛëÇÝùÝ` ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÝ áõ Ù³Ï»¹áÝ³Ï³Ý (»ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý) ½áñù»ñÁ, ã»Ý ¿É Ùï³ÍáõÙ Ã³ùÝí»É, ¹ñ³ Ï³33 Ð³Û»ñÇ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ, Ýßí ³ßË., ¿ç 256£ 34 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 261£ 35 ¶³ëå³ñÛ³Ý è., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 67£ 36 Ð³Û»ñÇ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ, Ýßí ³ßË., ¿ç 259£ 37 ¶³ëå³ñÛ³Ý è., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 70£ 38 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 72£ 39 Arikoğlu Damar, Hatıralarım, Milli Mücadele Çukurovada, İstanbul, 1961, s. 48. 40 ä³ñÃ»³Ý ê., ÎÇÉÇÏ»³Ý ²ñÑ³íÇñùÁ, Î. äáÉÇë, 1910, ¿ç À£

146

²ÝÇ àëÏ³ÝÛ³Ý

ñÇùÁ Ýñ³Ýù ã»Ý ½·áõÙ, ù³ÝÇ áñ Ñ»Ýó Çñ»Ýù »Ý é³½Ù³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÇ ¨ Ñ»ï³ùÝÝã³Ï³Ý Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÝ»ñÇ ³Ý¹³ÙÝ»ñ¦41, Ñ»Ýó Çñ»Ýù ¿É ³ÛÅÙ å³ßïå³ÝáõÙ »Ý Ï³ñ·Ý ³ÛÝ »ñÏñáõÙ, áñï»Õ Çñ»Ýó Ó»éùáí Ïáïáñ³Í Çñ³Ï³Ý³óñÇÝ£ ÆëÏ ÷áËÑÛáõå³ïáëÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÝ ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñáõÙ ¿. §ÂáÕ ÑÇÙ³ áñ¨¿ Ù»ÏÁ ÷áñÓÇ Ñ»ñù»É, Ã» μáÉáñ ³Ý¹³ÙÝ»ñÝ ³Ûë ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÇ, áñÇ áñáßáõÙÝ»ñÁ μáÕáù³ñÏÙ³Ý »ÝÃ³Ï³ ã¿ÇÝ, ²¹³Ý³ÛÇó ã»Ý Ù»ÏÝ»É áëÏáí ÉÇ ·ñå³ÝÝ»ñáí£ Îáïáñ³ÍÇ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ³Û¹ áëÏÇÝ ÇÑ³ñÏ» ËÉí»É ¿ñ Ñ³Û»ñÇó... Ð³ë³ñ³Ï ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÝ ¿É ëï³ó³Ý Çñ»Ýó μ³ÅÇÝÁ, ã¿ áñ Ýñ³Ýù §μ³ñÇ ·áñÍ¦ ¿ÇÝ Ï³ï³ñ»É` û·ÝáõÃÛáõÝ óáõÛó ï³Éáí Çñ»Ýó Ñ³í³ï³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇÝ ³Û¹ ËÝ¹ñÇ Ï³ï³ñÙ³Ý Å³Ù³Ý³Ï£ ²Ûëï»Õ ÷áñÓáõÙ ¿ÇÝ ÏáÍÏ»É ³Û¹ ¨ ÝáõÛÝÇëÏ ³ñ¹³ñ³óÝ»É ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÇ ³Û¹ù³Ý Ë³Ûï³é³Ï ³ñ³ùÝ»ñÁ¦42£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ë Ð³Ùμ³ñÓáõÙ ²ß×Û³ÝÁ Çñ³í³Ùμ ÝßáõÙ ¿. §²ÛÉ»õë áñ å³ï»ñ³½Ù³Ï³Ý ²ï»³ÝÁ ÏñÝ³ñ ½Çñ»Ýù å³ïÅ»É£ àí åÇïÇ ÏñÝ³ñ ¹³ï³å³ñï»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñÓ³ÏÇÉ ³Ûë ùÇã ³Ý·³Ù å³ï³Ñ³Í ÏáñÍ³ÝáõÙÁ` »ñμ ½ÇÝõáñÇÝ å³ïÇõÁ ËÝ¹ñáÛ ³é³ñÏ³Û ¿ñ¦43£ 1909 Ã. ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÁ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ áãÝã³óÝ»Éáõ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ùá½Çã íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇó ¿£ ²¹³Ý³Ý ¹³ñÓ³í »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ Ñ»ï³·³ ó»Õ³ëå³Ý³Ï³Ý Íñ³·ñ»ñÝ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÝ»Éáõ Ù»ÏÝ³ñÏ³ÛÇÝ Ï»ï, ÇëÏ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý å»ïáõÃÛ³Ý μáÉáñ ù³Õ³ù³óÇÝ»ñÇÝ å³ßïå³Ý»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ëï»ÕÍí³Í μ³Ý³ÏÝ ³å³óáõó»ó, áñ å³ïñ³ëï ¿ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÝ»É ó³ÝÏ³ó³Í á×ñ³·áñÍáõÃÛáõÝ£

Ani Voskanyan On the Question of the Participation of the Army in 1909 Adana Massacres Summary 1909 Adana massacres during which more than 30 thousand Armenians fell victim were organized and perpetrated by the central government of Young Turks. During the massacres the arsenals were opened and the crowd was armed by the instruction of the government. The second carnage which happenned under the pretext of the establishment of a §law and order¦ was committed by the assistance of the Liberation army, which itself confirmed the direct involvement of the government in the organization of the massacres. Thus, the constitutional liberation army committed Adana massacres by the order of the central government.

41 Ð³Ùμ³ñÛ³Ý ²., ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ 1909Ã. Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ, ä³ïÙ³-μ³Ý³ëÇñ³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ý¹»ë, 1988, N 4, ¿ç 29£ 42 Геноцид армян в Османской империи, сборник документов и материалов, с. 206. 43 ²ß×»³Ý Ú., Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç,62£

147

THE ADANA MASSACRE AND THE PEOPLE’S HISTORICAL MEMORY Verjiné Svazlian Beginning from as early as 1955, I have written down, tape- and video-recorded, academically studied and published the testimonies (memoirs, Armenian and Turkish-language songs) communicated by eyewitness survivors, who were miraculously saved from the Adana massacre and the Armenian Genocide, were forcibly deported from about 100 localities of Western Armenia, Cilicia, Anatolia and resettled in Armenia and the Diaspora. The originals of these materials are kept at the archives of the Armenian Genocide Museum-Institute NAS RA. These popular testimonies communicated by the eyewitness survivors, become, owing to their historico-cognitive value, authentic, objective and documental evidences, which are not only attestations of the past, but are also a warning for the future. Beginning from as early as 1955, during more than 50 years, I have written down, tape- and video-recorded (remaining faithful to the popular speech), academically studied and published the testimonies (700 units: memoirs, Armenian and Turkish-language songs) communicated by eyewitness survivors, who were miraculously saved from the Adana massacre (1909) and the Armenian Genocide (1915-1923), were forcibly deported from about 100 localities of Western Armenia, Cilicia, Anatolia and resettled in Armenia and the Diaspora (Greece, France, Italy, Germany, USA, Canada, Syria, Lebanon, Iraq, Egypt, the Balkan countries, Turkey, etc.). The originals of these testimonies are kept at the archives of the Museum-Institute of the Armenian Genocide of the National Academy of Sciences of the Republic of Armenia. The popular testimonies, narrated by the eyewitness survivors, saturated with expressive depth and descriptiveness has been created under the immediate impressions of those historicopolitical events. The representatives of the senior generation even remembered the establishment of the Turkish Constitution in 1908, which had the motto: “Hürriyet, Adalet, Müsavat, Yaşasın Millet” (Liberty, Justice, Equality, Long Live the People – Turk.). A nationwide exultation prevailed in the country, since equal rights were to be secured by law to all the nations living in the Ottoman Empire. A survivor from Harpoot, Sargis Khachatrian (b. 1903), has told me about this unprecedented event: “I remember in 1908 when the Sultan’s reign was overthrown, people were singing in the streets”:1 “Kalkın, hey vatandaşlar! 1 Sevinelim yoldaşlar! İşte size Hürriyet: Yaşasın Osmanlılar!”2

“Get up, compatriots!2 Let us rejoice, friends! Liberty has come to you: Long live the Ottomans!”3

While a survivor from Bitlis, Hmayak Boyadjian (b. 1902), has testified in his memoir: “... When Hurriyet was declared in 1908, everybody, in the beginning, was of the opinion that Armenians and Turks would live like brothers. There were even festivities in our village and

1 Svazlian, Verjiné. The Armenian Genocide. Testimonies of the Eyewitness Survivors. Yerevan, “Gitutiun” Publishing House of the NAS RA, 2000, Testimony 110, p. 223 (in Armenian).

148

Verjiné Svazlian

fusillades were performed.”2 A survivor from Eskishehir, Hovhannes Gasparian (b. 1902), has added: “…In 1908, when the new constitution was proclaimed, the party of the Young Turks was headed by Talaat, Enver, Djemal, Dr. Nazim, Behaeddin Shakir and thousands of young Turks became government members in 1908. They organized a Parliament. Sultan Reshad was the ruler, but he was deprived of any royal rights…”3 An eyewitness survivor born in Sassoun as far back as in the 19th century, Yeghiazar Karapetian (b. 1886), remembering the historical events of the past, has noted: “...The Hurriyet offered freedom to all the political prisoners, after which the Armenians, Turks and Kurds would have equal rights. Everywhere cries of joy were heard. The law of Hurriyet put an end to the humiliation, beating, blasphemy, robbery, plunder and contempt of the Armenians. Anyone involved in a similar behavior would be subject to the severest punishment; he would even be liable to be sent to the gallows. The two nations were put in a state of complete reliance. The Armenians would have the right of free voting, were allowed to elect and propose their delegate. This was a new renaissance in the life of the Western Armenians...”4 That was the awakening from the obscurity of the Orient. However, the Turkish reactionary forces, dissatisfied with the constitutional orders, began to accuse the Armenians for bringing the “Hürriyet” (the Constitutional orders), which allegedly pursued the object of seizing the power from the Turks and of reestablishing “the Armenian Kingdom.” Taking that circumstance into account the Armenians have woven the following Turkish-language song: Padişah oturmuş tahtından bakar, Tahtının altında al kanlar akar, Baltayı vurunca yattı ölüler, Acayip hallere düştü Ermeni.

The king seated is watching from his throne, Red blood is flowing under his throne, Struck by axes, corpses are falling, The Armenians’ condition is lamentable.

Şefketlim oturmuş tahtından bakar, Gâvurun kanları sel gibi akar, Hürriyet isteyenler derede kokar, Acayip hallere düştü Ermeni.3

The kind ruler is watching from his throne, The gâvurs’ blood is flowing like a torrent, The freedom-wishers are stinking in the valley, The Armenians’ condition is lamentable.7

In the environs of Sis, a Mullah even sermonized: “We can not be brothers with the gâvurs; to get united with them is not possible. The Sharia strictly forbids that. We can not cherish snakes in our bosom, whose biting we have no doubt about.”5 On the 31st of March, 1909, a session of the Provincial Council took place under the chairmanship of the valy (governor) of Adana, where a decision to exterminate the Armenians was made. Special secret orders to start the massacre were sent to the provinces. On the eve of the massacre the authorities distributed large quantities of arms and ammunition to the Mohammedan population. Hundreds of criminals were released from the prisons.

2 Ibid., Testimony 17, p. 77. 3 Ibid., Testimony 205, p. 340. 4 Ibid., Testimony 1, p. 42. 5 Keleshian, Missak. Sis-Register. Beirut, 1949, p. 544 (in Armenian).

149

Verjiné Svazlian

Nevertheless, a year had not elapsed since the declaration of the Turkish Constitution, when the town of Adana and the neighboring Armenian-inhabited villages, which had been saved from Abdul Hamid’s massacres (1894-1896), became the target of the hatred of the Ittihat officials. During the Holy Week of 1909, from the 1st to the 3rd and the 12th to the 14th of April, Adana and its environs were on fire. The blood-thirsty crowd attacked the Armenian-inhabited quarters of Adana and the neighboring villages, plundered all the shops, slaughtered the unarmed and unprotected Armenians, not sparing even the women and the children. The massacre of Adana was premeditated. This fact is testified by the telegram sent by the councilor of Internal Affairs of Turkey, Adil bey, to all the Turkish officials of the region of Cilicia, where it was written: “Great care should be taken that no damage is caused to the foreign religious institutions and consulates.”6 The Turkish government commissioned the Ottoman Armenian deputy of Edirné, Hakob Papikian, to go to Adana, to investigate the situation on the spot and to prepare an official Turkish-language report for the Legislative Assembly. H. Papikian left for Adana, scrupulously investigated the events and noted in his detailed “Report” in Turkish, that “...not only did the number of victims exceed 30,000 Armenians, but it was an evident fact that the massacres had been organized with the knowledge and by order of the local authorities.”7 The eyewitness of that turmoil historian-novelist, Smbat Byurat, has, under the immediate impressions of those sad events, created the following poem of great popularity as a truthful reproduction of the event, which has been communicated to me by the eyewitness survivor from Zeytoun, Karapet Tozlian (b. 1903): “Let the Armenians cry, the cruel massacre Turned magnificent Adana into a desert, The fire and the sword and the merciless plunder Ruined, alas, the House of Roubiniants! Unarmed Armenians, in a moment Fell before the mob under the swords, Churches and schools were lost in flames, Thousands of Armenians ruthlessly died. The merciless Turks deprived The child of his mother, the bride of her groom, Smashed everything on their way, Swallowed and got repleted with Armenian blood. Three days and nights the fire from inside, The enemy’s sword and bullet from outside, Wiped out the Armenians from the face of the earth Blood ran down the Armenian streets…”8

6 Jizmejian, Manuk. History of the Armenian-American Political Parties. 1890-1925. Fresno, 1930, p. 174 (in Armenian). 7 Papikian, Hakob. The Massacre of Adana. “Report.” Constantinople, 1919, p. 28 (in Armenian). H. Papikian had just completed his historical “Report,” when the Young Turks managed to poison and kill him, and thus the report was not published. After the author’s death, the rough copy was translated into Armenian and published in 1919 in Constantinople. 8 Svazlian, V. The Armenian Genocide, Testimony 342, pp. 413-414.

150

Verjiné Svazlian

The Cilician Armenians in distress have formulated the following malediction under these historical events: “May you lose your sight, Satan, You came and entered Adana.” I have succeeded in writing down from the survivors, rescued from the Adana massacre, and thus sawing from total loss also other Armenian- and Turkish-language popular songs, which artistically reproduce those historic events: “In the morning at dawn They encircled us on four sides, Thousands of bullets Scattered like hail. Poor Adana was stained Red with blood, And the corpses of Armenians Were sprawled here and there. They broke doors and windows, Striking with axes, They didn’t leave a resplendent house And burned them all down.”9 Or else, were woven other short notes, depicting scenes of the tragic massacre of Adana, which have been transformed into mournful songs: “Seven girls fled and went away, Ah, alas! They shot three of them and caught the other four, Ah, alas! They burned little Tigranouhi’s house, Ah, alas! A rich girl like her was given to the mullah, Ah, alas! Three mullahs dug the ground, Ah, alas! They buried the Armenian young man all alive, Ah, alas! They took away the boy’s sister and crucified her, Ah, alas! They brought her down the cross and threw her into the sea, Ah, alas! They entered the school and caught the school-mistress, Ah, alas! They opened her mouth and cut her tongue, Ah, alas!”10 Those historico-political events have remained in the memory of the Cilician Armenians 9 Ibid., Testimony 341, p. 413. 10 Ibid., Testimony 347-352, p. 415.

151

Verjiné Svazlian

as “Kıyma (Slaughtered – Turk.) Adana,” and they have composed the following Turkishlanguage song: “Hey, çamlar, çamlar, alnı-açık çamlar! Her güneş vurunca sakız damlar, Sakız damlarsa: yüreğim ağlar: Adana ırmağı sel gibi akar, Íşte geldim sana, kıyma Adana! Of, of, işte gördüm sizi, kıyma çocuklar!

“Hey, cedars, cedars, variegated cedars! The resin drips whenever the sun strikes, When the resin drips, my heart sheds tears, The Adana River flows like a torrent, I’ve come to see you, slaughtered Adana! Alas! I’ve seen you, massacred children!

Adana köprüsü tahtadır, tahta, Ermeni muhaciri gelir bu hafta, Adana ırmağı leş ilen kanlar, Kaldırın leşleri, Adana kokar, Íşte geldim sana, kıyma Adana! Of, of, işte gördüm sizi, kıyma çocuklar!”4

The bridge over Adana is wooden, The Armenian refuges will arrive this week, The Adana River is full of blood and corpses, Take the corpses away, Adana will stink, I’ve come to see you, slaughtered Adana! Alas! I’ve seen you, massacred children!”14

An eyewitness survivor from Adana, Mikayel Keshishian (b. 1904), has told me with emotion about that fact: “In 1909, at the time of the massacre of Adana, I was five years old. That horrible night was named in Turkish ‘Camuz dellendi’ (The buffalo went mad). And indeed, the Sultan had gone mad. According to his order, people were slain, about thirty thousand Armenians were killed, their houses were demolished and burnt to ashes. ...They gathered all the remaining people and took them to the bank of the Adana River, they sent a message to Sultan Hamid, saying that they had gathered all the Armenians and had brought them to the riverbank and were waiting for his orders. There was water on one side and fire on the other. My father was clasping me in his arms. I remember, I was looking over his shoulder. My mother was also with us. We were all gathered on the riverbank. Then an order of pardon came from the Sultan. They compelled us to shout ‘Padişahim çok yaşa!’ (Long live the King! – Turk.). We returned home, but those who were killed were no longer alive.”11 The following popular song also tells about miserable condition of the victims of the Adana massacre: “Şimdi Adana’ya gitmeli değil, Gidip de o halları görmeli değil, Çorekşapti5* günü koçnak6** çekildi, Bütün Ermeniler jama7*** döküldü.

“We shouldn’t go to Adana now, We shouldn’t go and see that condition, On Wednesday* they rang the bell,** And gathered all the Armenians in the church.***

Beni öldüren doydu mu ola? Liralarımı saydı mı ola? Benim burda vurulduğumu Anam, babam duydu mu ola?

I wonder whether my killer was sated, Whether he counted my gold coins, Whether my mother and father Heard that I was shot here.

Adana’nın yolları taşlık, Cebimizde kalmadı beş para harçlık, Aman, Adanalı, canım Adanalı, Cebimizde kalmadı, beş para harçlık.”8

The roads of Adana are stony, We all became stony-broke, Alas, citizen of Adana, my dear, We all became stony-broke.”16

11 Ibid., Testimony 182, p. 318.

152

Verjiné Svazlian

During the massacres of Adana, dozens of Armenian towns and villages were ravaged and burnt down, while Moussa Dagh, Deurtyol, Hadjn, Sis, Zeytoun, Sheikh Mourad, Fendedjak and a number of other localities stopped the attack of tens of thousands of Turks with their heroic self-defense and were saved from the slaughter. A survivor from Moussa Dagh, Tonik Tonikian (b. 1898) has also referred to the Adana calamity: “Respect and honor are the highest values in the world. We, the people of Moussa Dagh, love to live our lives with respect and honor. The massacre of Adana started in 1909. The Turks attacked the Armenians’ houses, shops. They plundered, killed, slaughtered, and raped. They did such things! One could not think of them! We, the Armenians of the seven villages of Moussa Dagh, took precautions; we assigned guards at night. In many places in Cilicia, the Turks attacked, broke-in, and plundered. People escaped with their lives. The Armenians fled and took refuge in churches, but the Turks entered their houses and plundered. They saw that the Armenians had entered their churches, so they attacked the churches and slaughtered them there. First, they slaughtered babies, right before their parents’ eyes, and then killed the parents: men and women. They were slaughtering whole families. Blood flowed like water from the thresholds of the houses. I was in our village when we heard all about it. Until now, Arabs and Turks remember these massacres…”12 Hovhannes Abelian (b. 1903), a survivor from Kessab, has also testified: “In 1909, when the massacres in Adana took place, Shaghban agha gathered a mob of forty thousand people and came to pillage Kessab. They reached Ordu. We started to resist. In the village of Lower Esgyuran a battle waged that lasted four to five hours. At the end, our side said: “It’s impossible to resist any further. There is no ammunition: let’s escape.” We went to the Kessab seashore. I was six years old. “Father, the killers are coming,” I said. And they really came. They captured my father in the bushes, pulled him out, lay him on the ground. I cried out, “Oh, dad, dad,” fell on him and started crying. The men stopped and said: “We also have children: if we kill you, the wild beasts will devour you. We grant your life for this child, you will find your death from someone else. Go, live.”…”13 In actual fact, that was the beginning of the Armenian Genocide, when the Young Turks, following the decisions of the secret meeting, organized in 1911, in Salonica, by the party “İttihat ve Terakki,” feverishly prepared the total extermination of the Armenian nation, waiting for a propitious occasion. That occasion presented itself when the First World War broke out. Turkey entered into the war, having expansionistic objectives and a monstrous scheme of realizing the annihilation of the Armenians. Thus, the popular testimonies: memoirs and songs of historical character, communicated by the eyewitness survivors, saved, in this manner, from a total loss and entrusted to the coming generations, become, owing to their historico-cognitive value, authentic, objective and documental evidences, which are not only attestations of the past, but are also a warning for the future.

12 Ibid., Testimony 159, p. 285. 13 Ibid., Testimony 172, p. 309.

153

Verjiné Svazlian

Photos: 1. Prof. Verjine Svazlian writing down the testimonies from the eye-witness survivor 2. Yeghiazar Karapetian (b. 1886) 3. Tonik Tonikian (b. 1898) 4. Hmayak Boyadjian (b. 1902) 5. Hovhannes Gasparian (b. 1902) 6. Hovhannes Abelian (b. 1903) 7. Karapet Tozlian (b. 1903) 8. Sargis Khachatrian (b. 1903) 9. Mikayel Keshishian (b. 1904) (Footnotes) 1. In the various Turkish-language original songs I have recorded, it is possible to observe deviations from the grammatical and phonetic rules of the Turkish language or to encounter Armenian words and morphemes in them. With a view to keeping unaltered the information communicated by the survivors, I have remained faithful to their oral speech. 2. Svazlian, V. The Armenian Genocide, Testimony 337, p. 412. 3. Ibid., Testimony 339, p. 413. 4. Ibid., Testimony 340, p. 413. * The Armenian word “çorekşapti/chorekshabpti” (Wednesday) has been used in the Turkishlanguage song. ** The Armenian word “koçnak/kochnak” (bell) has been used in the Turkish-language song. *** The Armenian word “jama/zham” (church) has been used in the Turkish-language song. 8. Svazlian, V. The Armenian Genocide, Testimony 458, p. 430.

ì»ñÅÇÝ» êí³½ÉÛ³Ý ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÁ ¨ ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ÑÇßáÕáõÃÛáõÝÁ ²Ù÷á÷áõÙ Ðá¹í³ÍáõÙ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óíáõÙ ¿ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áÕμ»ñ·áõÃÛáõÝÁ í»ñ³åñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ »ñ·»ñÇ áõ ã³÷³Íá ëï»ÕÍ³·áñÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÙÇçáóáí£ ²Û¹ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÝ áõÝ»Ý å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ¨ ×³Ý³ãáÕ³Ï³Ý Ï³ñ¨áñ Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝ£ ÐÇÙÝí»Éáí ³Û¹ »½³ÏÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ íñ³, áñáÝù å³ÑíáõÙ »Ý Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ã³Ý·³ñ³Ý-ÇÝëïÇïáõïáõÙ, Ñá¹í³ÍáõÙ óáõÛó ¿ ïñíáõÙ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ³ñï³óáÉáõÙÁ Ñ³Û ÅáÕáíñ¹Ç å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ÑÇßáÕáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç£

154

ÎÆÈÆÎÆ² 1909 Â.£ ÐÜ²ð²ìà±ð ¾ð ²ð¸Úàø Î²ÜÊ²¼¶²È òºÔ²êä²ÜàôÂÚ²Ü êä²èÜ²ÈÆøÀ Æí î»ñÝáÝ 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇÝ μ³ó³éÇÏ ¹³Å³ÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ Ïáïáñí»óÇÝ 25000-Çó 30000 Ñ³Û»ñ: úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý í»ñ³Ñ³ëï³ïÙ³Ý ï³ñ»ÉÇóÇÝ Ý³Ëáñ¹³Í ³Ûë Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ù³ÛÝùÝ»ñÁ ¨ ÙÇç³½·³ÛÇÝ Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý Ï³ñÍÇùÁ ãÏ³ñáÕ³ó³Ý Ï³ÝË³½·³É Çμñ¨ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ñ³Û»ñÇ áãÝã³óÙ³ÝÁ ÙÇïí³Í ëå³éÝ³ÉÇù£ XX ¹³ñáõÙ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óí³Í ³ÛÉ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù»Ù³ïáõÃÛ³Ùμ` á±ñ å³ÑÇÝ ¿ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ Çμñ¨ ÃÇñ³Ë ÁÝïñí³Í ËÙμÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ Ï³ÝË³½·³É ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ Ï³Ù Ëïñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý íñ³ Ë³ñëËí³Í ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ` Çμñ¨ Çñ μÝ³çÝçÙ³Ý Ñ³Ù³ñ »ñÏÛáõÕ Ý»ñßÝãáÕ ³Ñ³½³Ý·Ý»ñ£ ÆÙ³ëï Ñ³Õáñ¹»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ 1948 Ã. ¹»Ïï»Ùμ»ñÇ 9-Ç ÏáÝí»ÝóÇ³ÛÇ` ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ýó³·áñÍáõÃÛ³Ý Ï³ÝË³ñ·»ÉÙ³Ý ¨ ¹ñ³ Ñ³Ù³ñ å³ïÅÇ Ó¨³Ï»ñåáõÙÇÝ, ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ¿ñ ³ñ¹Ûá±ù Ï³ÝË³ñ·»ÉáõÙÁ£ ²Ûë Ñ³ñó»ñÇ å³ï³ëË³ÝÁ å³Ñ³ÝçáõÙ ¿ Ëáõë³÷»É ó³ÝÏ³ó³Í Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³íñ»åáõÃÛáõÝÇó ¨ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñ»É 1909-1911 ÃÃ. ÷³ëï³ÃÕÃ»ñÁ (íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ Ï³Ù ³ñËÇí³ÛÇÝ ÝÛáõÃ»ñÁ), ÙÇ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ßñç³ÝÇ, »ñμ ³½·áõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ Ï³ñÍáõÙ ¿ÇÝ, Ã» »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÁ í×é»É ¿ÇÝ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝÁ í»ñ³Í»É ÅáÕáíñ¹³í³ñ³Ï³Ý ¨ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇó å»ïáõÃÛ³Ý, ïå³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ, áñÇ ëï»ÕÍÙ³ÝÁ ØÇáõÃÛáõÝ ¨ ³é³ç³¹ÇÙáõÃÛáõÝ ÏáÙÇï»Ý (Ø²Î) Ù»Í Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ñ ï³ÉÇë£ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ý³ËÝ³Ï³Ý ÁÝÏ³ÉáõÙÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ï»ÕÇ »Ý áõÝ»ó»É ÛáõñûñÇÝ³Ï Ñ»ÝùÇ íñ³£ ÄáÕáíñ¹³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³ëï³ïí³Í ¿, Ù³ÙáõÉÝ ³½³ïáñ»Ý ³ñï³Ñ³Ûïí»Éáõ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝÇ, ûëÙ³Ý³Ñå³ï³ÏÝ»ñÁ` ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ ÷áùñ³Ù³ëÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ³Ý¹³ÙÝ»ñÁ Ï³Ù Ññ»³Ý»ñÁ, Ï³ñÍáõÙ »Ý, áñ Ï³ñáÕ »Ý áõÝ»Ý³É ÙÇ¨ÝáõÛÝ Çñ³íáõÝùÝ»ñÝ, ÇÝã Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÁ£ Æñ³Ï³ÝáõÙ, Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñáõÙ, áãÇÝã ãÇ ÷áËí»É£ ÎÇÉÇÏ³ÛáõÙ` Ñ³ñáõëï ÙÇ ï³ñ³Í³ßñç³ÝáõÙ, áñï»Õ Ñ³Û»ñÁ ÑÇÙÝ³Ï³Ý ÷áùñ³Ù³ëÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ ¿ÇÝ Ï³½ÙáõÙ, ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý ÏáÙÇï»Ý 1908 Ã. ÑáÏï»Ùμ»ñÇÝ Ñ³çáÕáõÃÛ³Ý ¿ Ñ³ëÝáõÙ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇÝ Ñ³Ù³Ïñ»Éáõ Ù»ç Ù»Õ³¹ñíáÕ í³ÉÇÇ å³ßïáÝ³ÝÏáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ñóáõÙ£ Üñ³Ý ÷áË³ñÇÝáÕ æ¨³¹ μ»ÛÁ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ μ³ó³Ñ³Ûïáñ»Ý ÃßÝ³Ù³μ³ñ ¿ ïñ³Ù³¹ñí³Í£ àõÝ»Ý³Éáí Ø²Î-Ç ï»Õ³Ï³Ý Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇãÝ»ñÇ ³ç³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ` Ý³ ï³ñ³ÍáõÙ ¿ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ³ÝÏ³Ë å»ïáõÃÛ³Ý ëï»ÕÍÙ³Ý Ýå³ï³Ï Ñ»ï³åÝ¹áÕ ¨ §Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ¹³í³¹ñáõÃÛ³ÝÁ¦ í»ñ³μ»ñíáÕ Ï»ÕÍ ³ë»Ïáë»Ý»ñ£ ¸ñ³Ýù ï³ñ³ÍíáõÙ »Ý ³ÙμáÕç ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³Ûáí Ù»Ï£ 1908-1909 ÃÃ. ÓÙé³ÝÁ ÙÇç³¹»å»ñÁ μ³½Ù³å³ïÏíáõÙ »Ý, ëå³ÝíáõÙ »Ý μ³½Ù³ÃÇí Ñ³Û»ñ£ ²åñÇÉÇ 14-Çó 16-Á, û·ï³·áñÍ»Éáí ÙÇ »ñÇï³ë³ñ¹ Ñ³ÛÇ ÏáÕÙÇó »ñÏáõ ÃáõñùÇ ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ, áñÝ ³ÝÓ³Ùμ ¿ñ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óñ»É ³ñ¹³ñ³¹³ïáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ù³Ý½Ç ûñÇÝ³Ï³Ý ×³Ý³å³ñÑáí ¹ñ³Ý Ñ³ëÝ»É ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ã¿ñ, Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ` Ï³ÝáÝ³íáñ ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÇ ¨ å³Ñ»ëï³ÛÇÝÝ»ñÇ ûÅ³Ý¹³ÏáõÃÛ³Ùμ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ëÏëáõÙ ¿ ÏáÕáåï»É, ÑñÏÇ½»É ¨ Ïáïáñ»É£ Ðáç³Ý»ñÁ ù³ñá½áõÙ »Ý ëñμ³½³Ý å³ï»ñ³½Ù ¨ ³ÙμáËÇÝ Ññ³ÑñáõÙ áã ÙÇ Ñ³ÛÇ Ï»Ý¹³ÝÇ ãÃáÕÝ»Éáõ Ïáãáí£ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛÇ ÑÛáõå³ïáëÁ, ÙÝáõÙ »Ý Éé³ÏÛ³ó£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ñ³Û»ñÁ ¹Çñù³íáñíáõÙ »Ý Çñ»Ýó Ã³Õ³Ù³ë»ñáõÙ ¨ ¹ÇÙ³¹ñáõÙ, ÇÝãÁ Ï³ÝËáõÙ ¿ ³í»ñ³ÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Í³í³ÉáõÙÁ£ ´³Ý³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇó ¨ »ñ³ßËÇùÝ»ñ ëï³Ý³Éáõó Ñ»ïá Ýñ³Ýù í³Ûñ »Ý ¹ÝáõÙ ½»Ýù»ñÁ£ Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ¹³¹³ñáõÙ »Ý, ë³Ï³ÛÝ, ÏáÕáåáõïÁ ¨ Ññ¹»ÑÝ»ñÁ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏíáõÙ »Ý£ 155

Æí î»ñÝáÝ

²Ý·ÉÇ³Ï³Ý ¨ ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý é³½Ù³Ý³í»ñÁ Ë³ñÇëË »Ý Ó·áõÙ Ø»ñëÇÝáõÙ ³åñÇÉÇ 18-ÇÝ, áñáÝó Ñ»ï¨áõÙ »Ý ³ÛÉ ï»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ é³½Ù³Ý³í»ñ£ Ìáí³ÛÇÝÝ»ñÝ Çñ»Ýó ÙÇç³ÙïáõÃÛáõÝÁ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³÷³ÏáõÙ »Ý ¹Çï³ñÏáõÙÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ý·áÕ ³é³ù»ÉáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ßñç³Ý³ÏáõÙ£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ Çñ³½»Ï ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ËáñÑñ¹³ñ³ÝÝ ³åñÇÉÇ 17-ÇÝ ÙÇ å³ïíÇñ³ÏáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ áõÕ³ñÏáõÙ Ø³ÑÙáõ¹ Þ¨ù»Ã ÷³ß³ÛÇ Ùáï, áñÁ â³Ã³Éç³ÛáõÙ å³ïñ³ëïíáõÙ ¿ñ ×Ýß»É Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáõÙ ³ÙëÇ 13-ÇÝ μéÝÏí³Í Ñ³Ï³Ñ»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ Âáõñù ½áñ³Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñÁ ¸³Ù³ëÏáëáõÙ ¨ ´»ÛñáõÃáõÙ ï»Õ³Ï³Ûí³Í Ø³Ï»¹áÝ³Ï³Ý μ³Ý³ÏÇó ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ ¿ áõÕ³ñÏáõÙ 850 ½ÇÝíáñ£ ²åñÇÉÇ 25-ÇÝ, ÏÇñ³ÏÇ ûñÁ, ²¹³Ý³ Å³Ù³Ý»ÉáõÝ å»ë` Ýñ³Ýó ¹ÇÙ³íáñáõÙ »Ý Ïñ³ÏáóÝ»ñáí£ Èáõñ»ñ »Ý ï³ñ³ÍíáõÙ, Ã» ¹ñ³Ýó Ù»Õ³íáñÁ Ñ³Û»ñÝ »Ý£ Î³ÝáÝ³íáñ μ³Ý³ÏÝ ³Û¹ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ÙÇ³ÝáõÙ ¿ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý ³ÙμáËÇÝ` Ïáïáñ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ³Ý½»Ý ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇÝ` áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ, ³ÛÉ¨ ù³Õ¹»³óÇÝ»ñÇÝ, Ñ³ÏáμÇÝÛ³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ, ³ëáñÇ Ï³ÃáÉÇÏÝ»ñÇÝ ¨ ÑáõÛÝ»ñÇÝ£ Àëï ³Ý·ÉÇ³óÇ íÏ³Ý»ñÇó Ù»ÏÇ` Ð. â³ñÉ½ ìáõ¹ëÇ, §»ñμ¨¿ áñ¨¿ ù³Õ³ù ûÕ³ÏÇ Ù»ç ãÇ ë»ÕÙí»É ³ÛÝåÇëÇ Ï³ÝáÝ³íáñáõÃÛ³Ùμ, ÇÝãå»ë ²¹³Ý³Ý 1909 Ã.£ Ü³íÃÝ ³ÝÏ³ßÏ³Ý¹áñ»Ý û·ï³·áñÍí»É ¿ ÑñÇ ×³ñ³Ï ¹³ñÓÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ïÝ»ñÁ¦:1 ´éÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ³í³ñïíáõÙ »Ý ³åñÇÉÇ 27-ÇÝ, Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ã³Õ³Ù³ëÁ í»ñ³ÍíáõÙ ¿ ÙáËñÇ ¨ ³í»ñ³ÏÝ»ñÇ£ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ñ³ñáõëï Ñ³ñÃ³í³ÛñáõÙ Ñ³ñÛáõñ³íáñ ³·³ñ³ÏÝ»ñ, ·ÉË³íáñ³å»ë Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý, ³Ù³Û³óíáõÙ »Ý, ¨ Ñ³Û»ñÁ ëå³ÝíáõÙ »Ý Ñ³½³ñ³íáñ Ãáõñù Ï³Ù ùáõñ¹ μ³ÝíáñÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó, áñáÝù ³åñÇÉÇÝ Çç»É ¿ÇÝ [ë³ñ»ñÇó] μ³Ùμ³ÏÇ μ»ñùÁ Ñ³í³ù»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ²åñÇÉÇ 16-Çó Ç í»ñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Í³í³ÉíáõÙ »Ý ³ÙμáÕç ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ¨ ³Û¹ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç Ñ³ñ³ÏÇó ï³ñ³ÍùÝ»ñáõÙ£ ´³½Ù³ÃÇí ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñáõÙ ï»Õ³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ¨ (Ï³Ù) Ãáõñù »ñ¨»ÉÇÝ»ñÁ å³ßïå³ÝáõÙ »Ý Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ£ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáõÙ Â¨ýÇÏ ÷³ß³ÛÇ Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ, áñÁ Ýß³Ý³Ïí»É ¿ñ ³åñÇÉÇ 18-ÇÝ, ·³ÑÁÝÏ»ó ¿ ³ñíáõÙ ³ÙëÇ 26-ÇÝ` Ï³ñ· áõ Ï³ÝáÝÇ í»ñ³Ï³Ý·ÝáõÙÇó ¨ ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹Ç å³ßïáÝ³ÝÏáõÃÛáõÝÇó Ñ»ïá£ ²åñÇÉÇ 16-Ç ¨ 26-Ç ÙÇç¨ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ ·áñÍÁ ïÝûñÇÝáõÙ ¿ Ü»ñùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ËáñÑñ¹³Ï³Ý ²¹ÇÉ μ»ÛÁ£ Ü³ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ í³ÉÇÇÝ Ññ³Ù³ÛáõÙ ¿ §í»ñ³Ï³Ý·Ý»É Ï³ñ·Ý áõ Ï³ÝáÝÁ¦ ¨ Ñáí³Ý³íáñ»É ûï³ñ»ñÏñ³óÇÝ»ñÇÝ, ÇÝãÁ æ¨³¹ μ»ÛÇÝ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ ÁÝÓ»éáõÙ ³½³ïáñ»Ý ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ¨ ÏáÕáåáõïÇ Ï³ñ·³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ ³ñÓ³Ï»É£ Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ´³ñÓñ ¸áõéÁ ç³ÝáõÙ ¿ ÃáõÉ³óÝ»É ÙÇç³½·³ÛÇÝ Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý Ï³ñÍÇùÇ íñ³ ÃáÕ³Í ¹ñ³Ýó ³½¹»óáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ Ü³ Ýí³½»óÝáõÙ ¿ ½áÑ»ñÇ Ãí³ù³Ý³ÏÁ ¨ ÅËïáõÙ §ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý¦ ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ£ ²¹ÇÉ μ»ÛÇ ÏáÕÙÇó ³å³ÏáÕÙÝáñáßí³Í ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ËáñÑñ¹³ñ³ÝÝ ëÏëáõÙ ¿ ³Ûë ·áñÍáí ½μ³Õí»É ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ù³ÛÇëÇ 2-ÇÝ£ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ Ñ³ëï³ïíáõÙ ¿ é³½Ù³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³Ý, áñÇ Ï³½ÙáõÙ ÁÝ¹·ñÏí³Í μ³½Ù³ÃÇí ëå³Ý»ñ Ù³ëÝ³Ïó»É ¿ÇÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ£ ¸³ï³ñ³ÝÁ ë³ï³ñáõÙ ¿ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ñ»Õ³÷áË³Ï³Ý ß³ñÅÙ³Ý Ã»½Ý áõ Ï³ËáõÙ í»ó Ñ³ÛÇ ¨ ÇÝÁ ÃáõñùÇ:2 Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ Ý»ñÏ³ ·ïÝíáÕ ûï³ñ»ñÏñ³óÇÝ»ñÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙÁ ÙÇç³½·³ÛÇÝ Ù³ÙáõÉáõÙ å³ñï³¹ñáõÙ ¿ ¸é³ÝÝ ÁÝÏñÏ»É ¨ ³ñ³·³óÝ»É ùÝÝÇã Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÝ»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³íáñáõÙÁ:3 ºñÏáõ μ³ñÓñ³ëïÇ×³Ý ¹³ï³íáñ1 Woods H. Charles, La Turquie et ses voisins, Paris, 1909, p. 149. 2 Âáõñù»ñÇ ³Ûë Ù³Ñ³å³ïÇÅÁ Ñ³ÝÏ³ñÍ³ÏÇÇ ¿ μ»ñáõÙ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ãáõñù»ñÇÝ, áñáÝù Ñ³Ùá½í³Í ¿ÇÝ, áñ û·ïí»Éáõ ¿ÇÝ ³Ýå³ïÅ»ÉÇáõÃÛ³Ý ³ñïáÝáõÃÛáõÝÇó£ 3 ºíñáå³óÇÝ»ñÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ Ñëï³Ï »Ý. Ý³Ë×ÇñÁ Ï³ÝË³Ùï³Íí³Í ¿ñ ¨ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí³Í` Ýí³½³·áõÛÝÁ ï»Õ³Ï³Ý Ù³Ï³ñ¹³Ïáí, Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïáõ å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó, áñáÝù ³ãùÇ »Ý ÁÝÏ»É ³Ùμ³ñï³í³ÝáõÃÛ³Ùμ ¨ »ñÏ»ñ»ë³ÝÇáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ Ø»ñëÇÝáõÙ ·ïÝíáÕ é³½Ù³Íáí³ÛÇÝ ¹ÇíÇ½Ç³Ý»ñÇ ëå³Ý»ñÝ ÇëÏáõÛÝ ¨»Ã Ñ»é³·ñáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Çñ»Ýó Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, áñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ï³ÝË»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ²¹³Ý³ áõÕ³ñÏí³Í ½áñù»ñÁ Ù³ëÝ³Ïó»É »Ý ¹ñ³Ýó í»ñëÏëÙ³ÝÁ£ Ø³ÛÇëÇ 17-ÇÝ å³ï·³Ù³-

156

Æí î»ñÝáÝ

Ý»ñ` ü³ÛÇÏ μ»ÛÁ ¨ Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ØáëïÇãÛ³ÝÁ, Ï³½ÙáõÙ »Ý Ñ³Ù³ï»Õ ï»Õ»Ï³·Çñ, áñÁ Ññ³å³ñ³ÏíáõÙ ¿ ÑáõÉÇëÇ 10-ÇÝ£ ºñÏáõ »ñÇïÃáõñù å³ï·³Ù³íáñÝ»ñ, Ý³ËÏÇÝ ¹³ï³íáñ` Ð³Ïáμ ä³åÇÏÛ³ÝÁ ¨ ¹³ï³Ë³½` Úáõëáõý ø»Ù³ÉÁ, ÑáõÝÇëÇÝ ³é³ÝÓÇÝ-³é³ÝÓÇÝ ëÏëáõÙ »Ý Çñ»Ýó Ñ»ï³ùÝÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ Üñ³Ýó ï»Õ»Ï³·ñ»ñÁ ã»Ý Ññ³å³ñ³ÏíáõÙ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ, Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÇÝ ïí³Í Ñ³ñó³½ñáõÛóÝ»ñáõÙ ä³åÇÏÛ³ÝÁ Ñ³ëÏ³óÝáõÙ ¿, áñ Çñ»Ýó Ñ»ï¨áõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ã»Ý Ñ³ÙÁÝÏÝáõÙ£ Ü³ Ñ³í³ëïáõÙ ¿, áñ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý í»ñ³Ñ³ëï³ïáõÙÇó Ç í»ñ Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý Ñ»ï³¹ÇÙáõÃÛáõÝÁ Íñ³·ñáõÙ ¿ñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñ, ¨ »Ã» Ï»ÝïñáÝ³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ ãÇ Ù³ëÝ³Ïó»É, ³å³ ¹³ñÓ»É ¿ ¹ñ³Ýó å³ï×³éÁ, áñ ï»Õ³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ Ý»ñ·ñ³íí³Í »Ý, ¨ áñ Ñ³Û»ñÝ ³ë»Ïáë»Ý»ñÇ ÙÇçáóáí ï³ñ³ÍíáÕ Ù»Õ³¹ñ³ÝùÝ»ñÇ Ñ»ï ³éÝãáõÃÛáõÝ ãáõÝ»Ý áõ Ï³ï³ñ»É³å»ë ³ÝÙ»Õ »Ý:4 ü³ÛÇÏ-ØáëïÇãÛ³ÝÇ ï»Õ»Ï³·ÇñÁ ¨ ä³åÇÏÛ³ÝÇ Ù»ñÏ³óáõÙÝ»ñÁ μ³í³Ï³Ý »Ý »Õ»É Ñ³Ùá½»Éáõ Ø²Î-ÇÝ ßñç³¹³ñÓ Ï³ï³ñ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ. ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ Ýß³Ý³ÏíáõÙ ¿ Ýáñ í³ÉÇ, Ó¨³íáñíáõÙ ¿ Ýáñ é³½Ù³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³Ý£ Ü³ Ó»ñμ³Ï³ÉáõÙ ¿ Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÇ Ù³ïÝ³óáõÛó ³ñ³Í å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïáõÝ»ñÇÝ` í³ÉÇÇÝ, íÇÉ³Û»ÃÇ ½ÇÝíáñ³Ï³Ý Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñÇÝ, ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ Ø²Î-Ç ÉÇ³½áñ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóãÇÝ, §ÆÃÃÇ¹³É¦ Éñ³·ñÇ ë»÷³Ï³Ý³ïÇñáçÁ` ÆÑë³Ý üÇùñÇÇÝ, áñÁ Ññ³Ññ»É ¿ñ ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý, ÙÇ »ñ¨»Éáõ, ÙÇ ÙáõÃ³ë³ñÇýÇ ¨ áëïÇÏ³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÙÇ ÏáÙÇë³ñÇ£ è³½Ù³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÁ Ýñ³Ýó ¹³ï³å³ñïáõÙ ¿ ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ã»Ã¨ å³ïÇÅÝ»ñÇ£ öáË³ñ»ÝÁ, Ýáñ í³ÉÇ æ»Ù³É μ»ÛÁ Ï³Ë»É ¿ ï³ÉÇë ³í»ÉÇ ù³Ý Ñ³ñÛáõñ Ù³ñ¹³ëå³ÝÇ:5 ú·áëïáëÇ 11-ÇÝ Ù»Í í»½ÇñÁ Ññ³å³ñ³ÏáõÙ ¿ ÙÇ ßñç³μ»ñ³Ï³Ý, áñÁ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ ½»ñÍ ¿ å³ÑáõÙ Ýñ³Ýó íñ³ μ³ñ¹íáÕ μáÉáñ Ù»Õ³¹ñ³ÝùÝ»ñÇó. §²Ý³é³ñÏ»ÉÇáñ»Ý Ñ³ëï³ïí³Í ¿, áñ Ñ³Û ³½·áõÃÛáõÝÁ ãÇ Ó»ñμ³½³ïí»É úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ý¹»å Ùßï³å»ë ¹ñë¨áñ³Í ã»½áùáõÃÛáõÝÇó¦:6 ú·áëïáëÇ 12-ÇÝ ²ñ¹³ñ³¹³ïáõÃÛ³Ý Ý³Ë³ñ³ñÁ Ññ³å³ñ³Ï³ÛÝáñ»Ý Ñ³Ûï³ñ³ñáõÙ ¿. §Ð³Û»ñÁ áñ¨¿ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝ ã»Ý ÏñáõÙ ³Ûë Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ å³ï×³éÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ¦£ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó ³é³ç³¹ñí³Í Ñ³ñóñ»ñ è³ÛÙáÝ¹ ¶¨áñ·Û³ÝÁ ÉáõÛë ¿ ë÷é»É Ø²Î-ÇÝ (ØÇáõÃÛáõÝ ¨ ³é³ç³¹ÇÙáõÃÛáõÝ Ïáõë³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝ)` úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ÷áùñ³Ù³ëÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝáÕ Ïáõë³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇó ¨ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇó, Ç ëÏ½μ³Ý» ï³ñ³Ýç³ïáÕ ÃÛáõñÇÙ³óáõÃÛ³Ý íñ³£ ºñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ ¹³ Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÙ ¿ §»ñÏñÇ ÙÇ³íáñáõÙ ÃáõñùÇ½ÙÇ ¨ Ýáñ³óí³Í ÇëÉ³ÙÇ ¹ñáßÇ Ý»ñùá, Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇó å»ïáõÃÛ³Ý ÑÝáóáõÙ ³Ýç³ïáÕ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ³ÝÑ»ï³óáõÙ¦, ³ÛÝ ¹»åùáõÙ, »ñμ Ýñ³Ýó Ù»Í³Ù³ëÝáõÃÛ³Ý, ³Û¹ ÃíáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ` áñáÝó Ý³ËÏÇÝáõÙ μÝáñáßáõÙ ¿ÇÝ Çμñ¨ §¹ÑÇÙÇ¦,* ¹³ Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÙ ¿ñ §Ñ³í³ë³ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ï³ñ·³íÇ×³ÏÇ Ó»éù μ»ñáõÙ [...], ³í»ÉÇ ³ßË³ñÑÇÏ ÅáÕáíñ¹³Ï³Ý Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛ³Ý Ï³½Ù³íáñÝ»ñÇ å³É³ïáõÙ üñ³ÝëÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñ êï»ý³Ý äÇßáÝÇ ÙÇç³ÙïáõÃÛáõÝÁ, Áëï áñÇ` §Ñ³Ýó³÷áñÓ»ñÁ Ï³ÝË»Éáõ ¨ ×Ýß»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ áõÕ³ñÏí³Í¦ ½áñù»ñÁ ëå³Ý»É »Ý, í×éáñáß ¿ñ` Ñ³Ùá½»Éáõ ´. ¸é³ÝÝ ÁÝÏñÏ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ 4 Ð³Ïáμ ä³åÇÏÛ³ÝÁ í³Ë×³Ýí»É ¿ û·áëïáëÇ 1-ÇÝ, ³ÛÝ ûñí³ Ý³Ëûñ»ÇÝ, »ñμ å»ïù ¿ ïå³·ñ»ñ Çñ ï»Õ»Ï³·ÇñÁ£ ²Ûë Ù³ÑÁ, áñÝ Áëï Ñ³Ý·³Ù³ÝùÝ»ñÇ` »ñÏÙï³ÝùÝ»ñÇ ï»ÕÇù ¿ ïí»É, ³ÝÏ³ëÏ³Í, ûñÇÝ³ã³÷ ¿ñ£ Üñ³ ï»Õ»Ï³·ÇñÁ ïå³·ñí»É ¿ ÙÇ³ÛÝ 1912 Ã., ÇëÏ Úáõëáõý ø»Ù³ÉÇ ï»Õ»Ï³·ÇñÁ »ñμ¨¿ ãÇ ïå³·ñí»É£ 5 æ»Ù³É μ»ÛÝ ³å³·³ è³½Ù³Íáí³ÛÇÝ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñÝ ¿ñ, ÇëÏ ²é³çÇÝ ³ßË³ñÑ³Ù³ñïÇ ï³ñÇÝ»ñÇÝ 4-ñ¹ μ³Ý³ÏÇ Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñÝ ¿ñ£ 6 La Cilicie (1909-1921). Des massacres d’Adana au mandat français, Revue d’histoire arménienne contemporaine, Tome III, 1999. (Première partie: Les massacres de Cilicie d’avril 1909, Raymond Kévorkian, avec kla collaboration de Paul B. Paboudjian), citation, p. 179-180.

157

Æí î»ñÝáÝ

íáñáõÙ¦:7 Æñ Ï³½Ù³íáñáõÙÇó Ç í»ñ Ø²Ï-Á Ã»å»ï ùáÕ³ñÏíáõÙ ¿ñ ûëÙ³ÝÇ½ÙÇ ¹ÇÙ³ÏÇ ï³Ï, ³Û¹áõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ, Áëï ¿áõÃÛ³Ý, Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ³½·³ÛÝ³ÙáÉ³Ï³Ý, ³ñÙ³ï³Ï³Ý ¨ ³ÛÉ³ïÛ³ó ß³ñÅáõÙ ¿ñ£ ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý í»ñ³Ñ³ëï³ïáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá Ñ³Û»ñÁ Ï³ñÍáõÙ »Ý, Ã» Ï³ñáÕ »Ý û·ïí»É Çñ»Ýó Çñ³íáõÝùÝ»ñÇó, ÇÝãÁ Ýñ³Ýó ¹»Ù ¿ ïñ³Ù³¹ñáõÙ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ, áñáÝù ÙÇßï å³ïñ³ëï ¿ÇÝ ï³ñ³Í»É ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹Ç ûñáù ³ñ³ñáÕ³Ï³ñ·Ç í»ñ³Íí³Í` Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ³åëï³ÙμáõÃÛ³ÝÁ í»ñ³μ»ñáÕ ³ë»Ïáë»Ý»ñÁ£ 1909 Ã. û·áëïáëÇÝ, ³Û¹áõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ, Ñ³ëï³ïíáõÙ ¿, áñ ³Û¹ ³ë»Ïáë»Ý»ñÁ ÑÇÙÝ³½áõñÏ ¿ÇÝ£ öáË³ñ»ÝÁ, ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÁ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏáõÙ ¿ñ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³Ý»É ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ áñå»ë Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç í»ñçÇÝ å³ÛÃÛáõÝ, ³ÛÝ ¹»åùáõÙ, »ñμ ãÏ³ áñ¨¿ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñáõÙ ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹Ç Ý»ñ·³ñíí³ÍáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ£ Ø²Î-Á ç³ÝáõÙ ¿ñ Ñ³Ùá½»É, áñ ÇÝùÁ ó³ÝÏ³ÝáõÙ ¿ñ ÷ñÏ»É Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ, áñ §ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý¦ ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÁ ¹³ñÓ»É »Ý ë³¹ñ³ÝùÇ ½áÑ»ñ, ¨ áñ Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ ³ÝÏ»ÕÍáñ»Ý ó³ÝÏ³ÝáõÙ ¿ ×ß·ñï»É ÷³ëï»ñÇ ÇëÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ áõ ³å³Ñáí»É ³ÝÏáÕÙÝ³Ï³É ³ñ¹³ñ³¹³ïáõÃÛáõÝ, ³ÛÝ ¹»åùáõÙ, »ñμ áõÝÇ Ù»Ï ³é³í»ÉáõÃÛáõÝ, ³ÛÝ ¿` Ëáõë³÷»É Ñ³ë³ñ³Ï³Ï³Ý Ë³Ûï³é³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÇó£ Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý áñáß Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇãÝ»ñ, ÑÇÙÝí»Éáí Çñ»Ýó Ñ³ë³Í ³é³çÇÝ ï»Õ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ íñ³ ¨ Ýß»Éáí Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëÇ áõ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ñ³ÙÁÝÏÝáõÙÁ, ¹»é¨ë ÁÝ¹áõÝáõÙ »Ý Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý Ñ»ï³¹ÇÙáõÃÛ³Ý ï»ëáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ²ÛÉù` ³í»ÉÇ Ñ»é³ï»ëÝ»ñÁ, Ñ³í³ëïáõÙ »Ý, áñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ó»éÝïáõ »Ý »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇÝ, áñáÝù ³Ûë Ï»ñå ËáãÁÝ¹áï»É »Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ³Ù»Ý³Ñ³ñáõëï Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ý»ñÇó Ù»ÏáõÙ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ½³ñ·³óÙ³ÝÁ (Ñ³Ùá½ÙáõÝù, áñÝ ³Ùñ³åÝ¹í»É ¿ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ »ñÏñáñ¹ ³ÉÇùÇÝ ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ùμ), ¨ áñ μ³½Ù³½· Ý³í³ïáñÙÇ Å³Ù³ÝáõÙÁ Ø»ñëÇÝ ãÇ Ï³ë»óñ»É ³Ûë Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ »åÇëÏáåáë ÜáñÇÝ ëñμ³½ÝáõÃÛáõÝ Øáõß»ÕÁ, áñÁ í³ÉÇÇ ÏáÕÙÇó ½ñå³ñïí»É ¿ ¨ Ù»Õ³¹ñí»É ³åëï³ÙμáõÃÛ³Ý ·ÉáõËÝ ³ÝóÝ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ, Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ÑÇÝ º·ÇåïáëáõÙ ¿ñ£ üñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉáõÙ Ý³ Ù»ñÏ³óÝáõÙ ¿ ³Ûë Ù»ù»Ý³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ£ 1909 Ã. ÉáõÛë ÁÝÍ³Ûí³Í ÷áùñ³Í³í³É ÙÇ ³ßË³ïáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ Ý³ Çñ ³ÝÑ³Ý·ëïáõÃÛáõÝÝ ¿ Ñ³ÛïÝáõÙ ï»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÙÇ³ÙïáõÃÛ³Ý ³éÇÃáí. §Î³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ μ³ñ»Ñ³×áõÃÛáõÝÁ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ Ñ³Ý¹»å Ñ³ëÝáõÙ ¿ Í³Ûñ³Ñ»Õ ³ëïÇ×³ÝÇ£ ²ñ¹Ûá±ù Ýñ³Ýù ³Ï³Ù³ÛÇó Ï³ñÍáõÙ »Ý, áñ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÁ ÏÏ³ñáÕ³Ý³Ý Ñ³çáÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ åë³Ï»É ³ÝÏáõÙ ³åñáÕ ÂáõñùÇ³ÛÇ μ³ñ»Ýáñá·Ù³Ý ¨ í»ñ³ÍÝáõÃÛ³Ý ³Ñé»ÉÇ ·áñÍÁ£ ê³Ï³ÛÝ, ÇÝãåÇëÇÝ áñ ÉÇÝÇ Ýñ³Ýó Ñ³Ùá½ÙáõÝùÝ ³Ûë ³éÇÃáí, Çñ»Ýù` Ñ³Û»ñÁ, Ñ»Ýó Ýáñ Ó»éù »Ý μ»ñ»É ¹³éÝ áõ ³ñÛáõÝ³ÉÇ ÷áñÓ, áñÁ Ýñ³Ýó Ïïñ³Ï³Ý³å»ë ï³ñ³Ýç³ï»É ¿ ÷³ÛÉáÕ É³í³ï»ëáõÃÛáõÝÇó, áñáí Ýñ³Ýù ³ñμ»ó»É ¿ÇÝ ¨ Ë³μí»É ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ëï³ïÙ³ÝÁ Ñ³çáñ¹³Í ÇÝÝ ³ÙÇëÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ¦:8 Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÝ áõÝ»ó»É »Ý ³ÝÑ³å³Õ ³Ý»ÉÇùÝ»ñ. ³å³ëï³Ý»É áñμ»ñÇÝ ¨ Ýñ³Ýó å³Ñ»É Ñ³Ù³ÛÝùáõÙ, íÝ³ëÝ»ñÇ ¹ÇÙ³ó ëï³Ý³É ÷áËÑ³ïáõóáõÙ ¨ í»ñ³¹³ñÓÝ»É ÷ñÏí³ÍÝ»ñÇ áõÝ»óí³ÍùÁ£ 1909 Ã. ³Ùé³Ý ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ Ñ³Û å³ï·³Ù³íáñÝ»ñÁ μ³Ý³ÏóáõÙ »Ý Ø²Î-Ç ¨ Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ»ï£ ¶ñÇ·áñ ¼áÑñ³åÁ Ñ³í³ï ¿ ÁÝÍ³ÛáõÙ ÐÇÉÙÇ ÷³ß³ÛÇ ³ÝÏ»ÕÍáõÃÛ³ÝÁ. §âÇ Ï³ñ»ÉÇ íÇ×³ñÏ»É Ù»ñ Ñ³Ý¹»å Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇó Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý μ³ñ»Ñ³× í»ñμ»ñÙáõÝùÁ, ù³Ý½Ç Ù»Ýù ß³ï É³í ·Çï»Ýù, áñ ÑÇÝ· ³ÙÇë ³é³ç ·áÛáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»ñ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÝ ³ÙμáÕç Ð³Û³ëï³ÝáõÙ ï³ñ³Íí»Éáõ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÁ ¹³éÝ³Éáõ Çñ³Ï³Ý íï³Ý·...¦:9 Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ù³ÙáõÉÝ ³í»ÉÇ ßÇï³Ï ¿ ¨ Ø²Î-Ç Ùï³¹7 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 7-11£ 8 Mgr Mouchegh, Les vêpres ciliciennes. Les responsabilités. Faits et documents, Alexandrie, 1909, p. 61. Üñ³ Ñá¹í³ÍÝ»ñÁ ÉáõÛë »Ý ï»ë»É §üÇ·³ñáÛáõÙ¦` 1909 Ã. Ù³ÛÇëÇ 30-ÇÝ ¨ §ÈÁ ÎáõñÇ» ¹’úñáåáõÙ¦£ 9 R. Kévorkian, Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 127£

158

Æí î»ñÝáÝ

ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ³éÇÃáí Ñ»ï¨Û³É Ñ³ñóÝ ¿ ï³ÉÇë. §Ø»ñ Ù¿ç, Å³Ù³Ý³Ï¿ Ù’Ç í»ñ,– 1909 Ã. ë»åï»Ùμ»ñÇ 20-ÇÝ ·ñáõÙ ¿ ´Ûáõ½³Ý¹ ø»ãÛ³ÝÁ ëï³ÙμáõÉÛ³Ý §´Ûáõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦ ûñ³Ã»ñÃÇ ³é³çÝáñ¹áÕ Ñá¹í³ÍáõÙ,– Ûáé»ï»ëáõÃ»³Ý ÁÝÃ³óÇÏ Ó»õ ÙÁ ³ÛÝ ¿ áñ Ï’ÁëáõÇ Ã¿ úëÙ[³Ý»³Ý] øûÙÇÃ¿Ý, »Ã¿ ÇÝù ã¿ñ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÁ, ·¿Ã Ñ³Ï³é³Ï ³É ã¿ñ ²ï³Ý³ÛÇ Ð³Ûáó ç³ñ¹ÇÝ, ÛáñÙ¿ ëñïáíÇÝ ·áÑ ÙÝ³ó Ù»Í³å¿ë£– Þ³ï Ï³ñ»õáñ ¿ ³Ûë ËÝ¹ñáÛÝ Éáõë³μ³ÝáõÙÁ, áñáíÑ»ï»õ ³Ýáõñ³Ý³ÉÇ ¿ áñ úëÙ[³Ý»³Ý] øûÙÇÃ¿Ý ³Ûëûñáõ³Ý Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÇõÝÝ ¿ »ñÏñÇÝ, ¨ ³Ýáñ ÁÝÃ³óùÁ, áõÕÕáõÃÇõÝÁ, ¹ÇïáõÙÝ»ñÁ Ï»Ýë³Ï³Ý Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÃÇõÝ áõÝÇÝ Ð³Û ÅáÕáíñ¹ÇÝ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ£ [...] ´³Ûó, Ù»Ýù, Ù»ñ Ù³ëÇÝ ... ã»Ýù Ïñó³Í Ñ³Ùá½áõÇÉ Ã¿ úëÙ[³Ý»³Ý] øûÙÇÃ¿Ý Ñ³Û»ñÁ ç³ñ¹»É ï³É áõ½³Í ÁÉÉ³Û¦:10 Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ÉÇ³½áñ ³ÝÓÇÝù ·Çï³ÏóáõÙ »Ý, áñ Çñ»Ýó å³Ñ³ÝçÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ ·áÛáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝÇ ÙÇ ë³ÑÙ³Ý, áñÇ Ñ³ïáõÙÁ Ï³ñáÕ ¿ Ñ³Ý·»óÝ»É Ýáñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ£ ê»åï»Ùμ»ñÇ 6-ÇÝ Ð³Û Ñ»Õ³÷áË³Ï³Ý ¹³ßÝ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ (ÐÚ¸) Ø²Î-Ç Ñ»ï ëïáñ³·ñáõÙ ¿ ÙÇ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ³·Çñ, áñÇ Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ »ñÏáõ Ïáõë³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ å³ñï³íáñíáõÙ »Ý §³ßË³ï»É Ñ³Ù³ï»Õ` Ç Ýå³ëï ³é³ç³¹ÇÙáõÃÛ³Ý, ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ ÙÇáõÃÛ³Ý¦ ¨ ëï»ÕÍáõÙ »Ý Ë³éÁ Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ÅáÕáíÝ»ñ` Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ ³éÝãíáÕ Ñ³ñó»ñÁ ùÝÝ³ñÏ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ §ÐÝã³ÏÛ³Ý¦ Ïáõë³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¹³éÝáõÙ ¿ ÁÝ¹¹ÇÙ³¹Çñ, ÇëÏ §è³ÙÏ³í³ñ¦ Ïáõë³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÁ, å³Ñå³Ý»Éáí ë»ñï Ñ³ñ³μ»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ Ñ»ï, Ù»ñÏ³óÝáõÙ ¿ ³Ûë Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ³·ÇñÁ£ 1911 Ã. Ø²Î-Á ³í»ÉÇ ù³Ý ÉÇ ¿ñ Ñ»ï³¹ÇÙ³Ï³Ý ï³ññ»ñáí£ ÐÇÉÙÇÇ Ï³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ³ÝÏáõÙÁ ¨ Ýñ³Ý ÷áË³ñÇÝ³Í Ð³ùÇ μ»ÛÇ Ýß³Ý³ÏáõÙÁ, áñÁ 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇÝ ï³ñ³Í»É ¿ñ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ³åëï³ÙμáõÃÛ³ÝÁ í»ñ³μ»ñáÕ ³ë»Ïáë»Ý»ñ, óáõÛó ¿ ï³ÉÇë, áñ Ñ³Û»ñÝ ³ÛÉ¨ë ã»Ý Ï³ñáÕ Ñ³ñó»ñáí ¹ÇÙ»É ¸é³ÝÁ£ Î³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ ³ñ¹Ûá±ù ³ÛÝ ÷³ëï³·ñ³Ï³Ý ÝÛáõÃÇ ÑÇÙ³Ý íñ³, áñÝ ³Ûëûñ áõÝ»Ýù Ù»ñ ïñ³Ù³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ï³Ï, Ó¨³Ï»ñå»É Ø²Î-Ç Ï»ÝïñáÝ³Ï³Ý ÏáÙÇï»Ç, áñÇ Ýëï³í³ÛñÁ ê³ÉáÝÇÏáõÙ ¿ñ, ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñáõÙ Ý»ñ·ñ³íí³Í ÉÇÝ»Éáõ í³ñÏ³ÍÁ£ ²Ûë Ñ³ñóÁ Ï³ñáÕ ¿ ûñÇÝ³Ï³Ýáñ»Ý Ó¨³Ï»ñåí»É, áñáíÑ»ï¨ 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇÝ Ï»ÝïñáÝ³Ï³Ý Ø²Î-Á Çñ ³ñï³·Ý³ μ³Ý³·Ý³óÝ»ñÇ ¨ ï»Õ³Ï³Ý ³ÏáõÙμÝ»ñÇ ÙÇçáóáí ÑëÏáõÙ ¿ñ å»ï³Ï³Ý Ï³é³í³ñÙ³Ý Ù³ñÙÇÝÝ»ñÁ£ Æñáù áñ, ÙÇÝã¨ 1909 Ã. Ù³ñï ³ÙÇëÁ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÁ Ýß³Ý³éáõÃÛ³Ý ï³Ï ¿ÇÝ í»ñóñ»É ³Éμ³Ý³óÇÝ»ñÇÝ` ³Ýç³ïáÕ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç Ù»Õ³¹ñíáÕ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ, áñáÝù Çñ»Ýó ÁÝ¹Ñ³ï³ÏÛ³ Ñ³í³ï³ñÇÙ ¹³ßÝ³ÏÇóÝ»ñÇÝ ¿ÇÝ£ ²Ûë å³ñ³·³ÛáõÙ ºíñáå³Ý ã¿ñ Ï³ñáÕ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇÝ Ï³ëÏ³Í»É ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇÝ Ñ³É³Í»Éáõ Ù»ç£ Æñ³Ï³ÝáõÙ, Ø²Î-Á ³ñ¹»Ý Íñ³·ñáõÙ ¿ñ »ñÏñÇ Ãñù³óáõÙÁ£ ²Ûë Ñ³Ù³ï»ùëïáõÙ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý ½³ñ·³óÙ³Ý ÁÝÃ³óùÁ, ½³ñ·³óáõÙ, áñÁ å³ÛÙ³Ý³íáñí³Í ¿ñ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ·áñÍáõÝ»áõÃÛ³Ùμ, Ï³ñáÕ ¿ñ Ýñ³Ý ¹ñ¹»É §ËáãÁÝ¹áï»Éáõ ³Û¹ ½³ñ·³óÙ³ÝÁ ÙÇ ï³ñ³Í³ßñç³ÝáõÙ, áñÁ 1895-1896 ÃÃ. Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùáõÙ Ù³ë³Ùμ ËÝ³Ûí»É ¿ñ¦:11 Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÝ³ÏÇó ëå³Ý»ñÇ Í³é³ÛáÕ³Ï³Ý ³é³çÁÝÃ³óÁ, Ï³ñ· áõ Ï³ÝáÝÁ å³Ñå³Ý³Í å³ßïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ÷áË³ñÇÝáõÙÁ Ï³Ù å³ßïáÝ³ÝÏáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³ëï³ïáõÙ »Ý ³Ûë í³ñÏ³ÍÁ£ ²Û¹áõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ, ¹ñ³Ýù Ù»ñ ïñ³Ù³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ï³Ï »Õ³Í ÙÇ³Ï ï³ññ»ñÝ »Ý, áñáÝù ÑÇÙù »Ý ï³ÉÇë ³é³ç³¹ñ»Éáõ ³Ûë í³ñÏ³ÍÁ£ Î³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ ÙÇ³ÛÝ åÝ¹»É, áñ ËÃ³Ý»Éáí Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ÏñáÝ³Ï³Ý ÙáÉ»é³Ý¹áõÃÛáõÝÝ áõ ³ï»ÉáõÃÛáõÝÁ` å»ïáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ Ø²Î-Ç ï»Õ³Ï³Ý Ù³ñÙÇÝÝ»ñÁ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå»É »Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÇ ³é³çÇÝ ³ÉÇùÁ, áñ Ý»ñùÇÝ ·áñÍ»ñÇ Ý³Ë³ñ³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ËáñÑñ¹³Ï³ÝÁ áãÇÝã ãÇ ³ñ»É` ç³ñ¹³ñ³ñÝ»ñÇÝ ËáãÁÝ¹áï»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ ¨, áñ Ï³ñ· áõ Ï³ÝáÝÁ í»ñ³Ñ³ëï³ï»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ áõÕ³ñÏí³Í μ³10 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 128£ [î»°ë Ý³¨ §´Çõ½³Ý¹ÇáÝ¦, 1909, ÃÇí 3924£] – Ì. Ã.£ 11 R. Kévorkian, Ýßí. ³ßË., ¿ç 141£

159

Æí î»ñÝáÝ

Ý³ÏÁ ß³ï ³ñ³· ï»ÕÇ ¿ ïí»É Ýí³½³·áõÛÝ ë³¹ñ³ÝùÇ ³éç¨` ëå³Ý»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ Ýñ³Ýó, áõÙ å³ßïå³Ý»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ »Ï»É ¿ñ£ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ£ 1915 Ã. ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ý³Ë»ñ·³±Ýù ²Ûë Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÉáõÛëÇ Ý»ñùá Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ Ñ³í³ëï»É, áñ 1909 Ã. ½³Ý·í³Í³ÛÇÝ μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³ï»É ¿ ëáíáñ³Ï³Ý ë³ÑÙ³ÝÁ. ²ÙμáÕç ÙÇ ï³ñ³Í³ßñç³Ý Ù³ïÝí»É ¿ñ ³ÝÇßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý, ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ ù³Õ³ù³óÇÝ»ñÁ, Ý³Ë ¨ ³é³ç Ñ³Û»ñÁ, ëå³Ýí»É »Ý ³é³Ýó ï³ñÇùÇ ¨ ë»éÇ Ëïñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý£ Î³ñ»ÉÇ ¿, ³ÛëåÇëáí, »½ñ³Ñ³Ý·»É, áñ ³Ûë å³ñ³·³ÛáõÙ ËáëùÁ í»ñ³μ»ñáõÙ ¿ ï»Õ³Ï³Ý Ù³Ï³ñ¹³Ïáí Çñ³Ï³Ý³óí³Í ó»Õ³ëå³Ý³Ï³Ý ÙÇ Ó»éÝ³ñÏáõÙÇ Ù³ëÇÝ£ Ð³Û ³½·áõÃÛ³Ý μÝ³çÝçáõÙÝ ³ñ¹Ûá±ù ³ÛÝ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ÁÙμéÝ»ÉÇ ¿ñ ½áÑ»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó£ Ø³ñ¹³ëå³ÝÝ»ñÝ ³ñ¹Ûá±ù Íñ³·ñ»É ¿ÇÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÝ Çμñ¨ ³å³·³ áãÝã³óÙ³Ý ÷áñÓ³ñÏÙ³Ý ÙÇçáó£ ²Ûë »ñÏ³ÏÇ Ñ³ñóÇÝ å»ïù ¿ ÅËï³Ï³Ý å³ï³ëË³Ý ï³É£ 1909 Ã. ãÏ³ñ áã ÙÇ Ý³Ë³¹»å ³ÛÝ μ³ÝÇ, ÇÝãÁ XX ¹³ñáõÙ »ñ¨³Ý »Ï³í Çμñ¨ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝ` å»ïáõÃÛ³Ý ÏáÕÙÇó Çñ ù³Õ³ù³óÇÝ»ñÇ ËÙμÇ Ï³ÝË³Ùï³Íí³Í μÝ³çÝçáõÙ£ Ð»ï³·³ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ í»ñ³×»Éáí Ñ³ñ³μ»ñ³Ï³Ý ëå³éÝ³ÉÇùÇó Ï»Ýë³Ï³Ý ëå³éÝ³ÉÇùÇ` Ø²Î-ÇÝ ÙÕ»óÇÝ ÷á÷áË»Éáõ Çñ Íñ³·ÇñÁ£ ò»Õ³ëå³Ý ³Ûë ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÇ ÷áõÉ»ñÁ É³í μ³ó³Ñ³Ûïí³Í »Ý. ´³ÉÏ³ÝÛ³Ý å³ï»ñ³½ÙÝ»ñÁ Ñ³Ý·»óÝáõÙ »Ý ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ·ñ»Ã» μáÉáñ »íñáå³Ï³Ý ï³ñ³ÍùÝ»ñÇ ÏáñëïÇÝ ¨ ²Ý³ïáÉÇ³ÛáõÙ Ãáõñù»ñÇ Ý³Ñ³ÝçÇÝ, ¨ ³Ûë ÑÇß³ã³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ë³Ý¹³í³éáõÙ ¿ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ ·³Õ³÷³ñ³ËáëáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¨ ¹ñ¹áõÙ ³ÝóáõÙ Ï³ï³ñ»Éáõ ¹»åÇ å³ÝÃáõñùÇ½Ù£ ¸»åÇ ²ëÇ³ Ý³Ñ³ÝçÇ ×³Ý³å³ñÑÇÝ Ñ³Û»ñÁ ¹ÇïíáõÙ »Ý Çμñ¨ Ãáõñù»ñÇ Í³í³ÉÙ³Ý ·ÉË³íáñ ËáãÁÝ¹áï, ï»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ñáí³Ý³íáñáõÃÛáõÝÁ, áñÝ ³é³ñÏ³Û³Ï³Ý ¿ ¹³éÝáõÙ 1914 Ã. ÷»ïñí³ñÇ 8-Ç Ñ³Ù³Ó³ÛÝ³·ñáí` ³ÝÑ»ï³ÝáõÙ ¿ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛ³Ý ÏáÕÙÇó å³ï»ñ³½ÙÇ Ñ³Ûï³ñ³ñáõÙÇó Ñ»ïá, ÙÇ³Å³Ù³Ý³Ï Ñ³Û»ñÁ Ãáõñù»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ í»ñ³ÍíáõÙ »Ý Ï»Ýë³Ï³Ý ëå³éÝ³ÉÇùÇ£ 1909 Ã. ³Ûë ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÇÝ Ã³÷ ãÇ Ñ³Õáñ¹íáõÙ£ ºÃ» ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ÉÇÝ»ñ Ï³ÝË³½·³É μÝ³çÝçÙ³Ý ëå³éÝ³ÉÇùÁ` Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ù³ÛÝùÇ ÉÇ³½áñ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇãÝ»ñÝ ³ÝÏ³ñáÕ ÏÉÇÝ»ÇÝ ³ÛÝ Ï³ÝË»É£ ²ÛÉÁÝïñ³ÝùÁ å³ñ½áõÝ³Ï ¿ ¨ ÝáõÛÝÝ ¿ ³ÛÝ μáÉáñ ù³Õ³ù³óÇÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ, áñáÝù ëáëÏáõÙ »Ý ¹³éÝ³Éáõ ³ÙμáÕç³ïÇñ³Ï³Ý å»ïáõÃÛ³Ý ½áÑ»ñÁ` ×³ÙåñáõÏ Ï³Ù ¹³·³Õ. í³ï³ï»ëÝ»ñÁ ¹³éÝáõÙ »Ý íï³ñ³Ý¹Ç, Ñáé»ï»ëÝ»ñÁ` ÙÝáõÙ ï»ÕáõÙ£ ê³Ï³ÛÝ, »Ã» Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ íï³ñ³Ý¹ÇáõÃÛ³Ý ³ÉÇùÇ ï»ÕÇù ¿ÇÝ ïí»É, ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ã»Ý áõÝ»ó»É ÙÇ¨ÝáõÛÝ ³½¹»óáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ìï³ñ³Ý¹Ç ¹³éÝ³ÉÝ ³ÛÝ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï, ³Û¹áõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ, Ñ³ÛÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ Ëáõë³÷»Éáõ ÙÇ³Ï ÙÇçáóÝ ¿ñ 1915 Ã. ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÇó£ XX ¹³ñáõÙ ï³ñμ»ñ í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ ¨ ï³ñμ»ñ Ñ»ÝùÇ íñ³ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óí³Í »ñÏáõ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³Ù»Ù³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ ÁÝ¹·ÍáõÙ ¿ ³å³·³ ½áÑÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ëå³éÝ³ÉÇùÁ Ï³ÝË³½·³Éáõ μ³ñ¹áõÃÛáõÝÁ, ³ÛÝ ¹»åùáõÙ, »ñμ Ñ³Ýó³·áñÍ å»ïáõÃÛáõÝÁ ¹»é¨ë ãÇ å³ïÏ»ñ³óñ»É, ³é³í»É ¨ë ãÇ ÑÕ³ó»É ·³Õ³÷³ñ³Ï³Ý ¨ (Ï³Ù) ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý §í»ñçÝ³Ï³Ý ÉáõÍáõÙÁ¦ ÙÇ Ñ³ñóÇ, áñÝ Çñ å³ïÏ»ñ³óÙ³Ùμ ³é³ç³¹ñáõÙ ¿ ÷áùñ³Ù³ëÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ 1933 Ã. ÙÇÝã¨ 1939 Ã. ¶»ñÙ³ÝÇ³ÛÇ Ññ»³Ý»ñÁ, Ù»Í Ù³ë³Ùμ Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç ÇÝï»·ñí³Í ù³Õ³ù³óÇÝ»ñÁ, ³ëïÇ×³Ý³μ³ñ Í³í³ÉíáÕ Ñ³Ï³ë»Ù³Ï³Ý ·áñÍáÕáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ¨ Ëïñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÑÇÙ³Ý íñ³ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»óáÕ ÙÇçáó³éáõÙÝ»ñÇ áõ Ñ³ñ³×áõÝ íï³ñáõÙÝ»ñÇ ½áÑ»ñÝ »Ý£ ¶»ñÙ³Ý³Ï³Ý §ëáóÇ³É³Ï³Ý ÏáñåáõëÁ¦ Ýñ³Ýó ³ëïÇ×³Ý³μ³ñ í³ÝáõÙ ¿. áÙ³Ýù ¹³éÝáõÙ »Ý íï³ñ³Ý¹Ç, ³ÛÉù` ÇÝùÝ³ëå³Ý ÉÇÝáõÙ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ Ù»Í³Ù³ëÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÙÝáõÙ ¿ ï»ÕáõÙ£ Ü³Ëù³Ý ÐÇïÉ»ñÇ §Ù³ñ·³ñ»áõÃÛáõÝÁ¦, áñÁ Ñ³ÛïÝáõÙ ¿, Ã» å³ï»ñ³½ÙÇ μéÝÏÙ³Ý å³ñ³·³ÛáõÙ Ñ³Ù³ßË³ñÑ³ÛÇÝ Ñáõ¹³Û³160

Æí î»ñÝáÝ

Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÏμÝ³çÝçíÇ, ³Ý·³Ù 1938 Ã. ÝáÛ»Ùμ»ñÇÝ ´Ûáõñ»Õ³å³Ï» ·Çß»ñí³ÝÇó12 Ñ»ïá áãÇÝã ÃáõÛÉ ãÇ ï³ÉÇë »ÝÃ³¹ñ»Éáõ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ùáï³Éáõï íï³Ý·Ç Ù³ëÇÝ£ 1959 Ã. ÃáõÃëÇÝ»ñÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ³é³çÇÝ ³ÉÇùÝ ³Ù³Û³óÝáõÙ ¿ èáõ³Ý¹³Ý. μ»É·Ç³Ï³Ý ·³ÕáõÃ³ïÇñáõÃÛáõÝÁ éáõ³Ý¹³Ï³Ý Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ ³ñÑ»ëï³Ï³Ýáñ»Ý μ³Å³Ý»É ¿ñ ¿ÃÝÇÏ³Ï³Ý »ñÏáõ ËÙμÇ. ÑáõïáõÝ»ñÇ Ù»Í³Ù³ëÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ïñùáï³μ³ñ ÓÁ·ïáõÙ ¿ñ íñ»ÅËÝ¹Çñ ÉÇÝ»É ÃáõÃëÇÝ»ñÇ ÷áùñ³Ù³ëÝáõÃÛáõÝÇó, áñÁ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óí³Í ¿ñ Çμñ¨ Õ»Ï³í³ñáÕ í»ñÝ³Ë³í£ ²Ûë ³é³çÇÝ ³ÉÇùÁ, ÇÝãå»ë ¨ Ñ³çáñ¹Ý»ñÁ` ÙÇÝã¨ 1990 Ã., ½³ñÏ »Ý ï³ÉÇë íï³ñ³Ý¹ÇáõÃÛ³ÝÁ£ êÏë³Í ³Ûë å³ÑÇó ¨ Ç ï³ñμ»ñáõÃÛáõÝ »ñÏáõ Ý³Ëáñ¹ Çñ³íÇ×³ÏÝ»ñÇ, ³å³·³ ½áÑ»ñÁ` ÃáõÃëÇÝ»ñÁ, ·Çï³ÏóáõÙ »Ý ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ³ÝËáõë³÷»ÉÇ ëå³éÝ³ÉÇùÁ, ÇëÏ 1994 Ã. ÑáõÝí³ñÇó Ç í»ñ Çñ³½»Ïí³Í ÙÇç³½·³ÛÇÝ Ñ³ÝñáõÃÛáõÝÁ áãÇÝã ãÇ Ó»éÝ³ñÏáõÙ ³Ûë íï³Ý·Á Ï³ÝË»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ º½ñ³÷³Ï»Ýù. 1909 Ã. ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³ï»É ¿ ëáíáñ³Ï³ÝÇ ë³ÑÙ³ÝÁ. ³í³Ý¹³Ï³Ý ÏñáÝ³Ï³Ý ³ï»ÉáõÃÛáõÝÁ ½áõ·³ÏóíáõÙ ¿ ëáóÇ³É³Ï³Ý ÑÇß³ã³ñáõÃÛ³ÝÁ£ ´³óÇ ¹ñ³ÝÇó, Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ íñ³ »Ý Ñ³ëÝáõÙ ³ÛÝ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï, »ñμ ·áñÍáÕ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ í×é»É ¿ñ ëï»ÕÍ»É ³½·³ÛÇÝ å»ïáõÃÛáõÝ, áñï»Õ Ñ³Û»ñÁ ãáõÝ»Ý Çñ»Ýó ï»ÕÝ Çμñ¨ ³Û¹åÇëÇù, ÇÝãÁ ãÇ Ñ³Ù³å³ï³ëË³ÝáõÙ 1895 Ã. å³ñ³·³ÛÇÝ, »ñμ ëáõÉÃ³ÝÁ ó³ÝÏ³ÝáõÙ ¿ñ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ¹³ë ï³É Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ ÙÇ Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ, áñï»Õ Ýñ³Ýù Ï³ñáÕ ¿ÇÝ ³åñ»É Çμñ¨ ÷áùñ³Ù³ëÝáõÃÛáõÝ£ ê³Ï³ÛÝ, »Ã» ³Ý·³Ù Ø²Î-Á ã¿, áñ ÏÛ³ÝùÇ ¿ Ïáã»É μéÝáõÃÛ³Ý ³Ûë ë³ÝÓ³½»ñÍáõÙÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ, ³å³ ³ÛÝ ¹ñ³ Ù³ëÝ³ÏÇóÝ ¿ ¹³ñÓ»É ï»Õ³Ï³Ý Ù³Ï³ñ¹³ÏÇ íñ³£ 1909 Ã. Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÝ, ³ÛëåÇëáí, å³ïñ³ëï ¿, ÇÝãåÇëÇÝ ¨ »Õ»É ¿ 1895 Ã., Ïáïáñ»Éáõ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇÝ ³Û¹åÇëÇ Ññ³Ù³Ý ïñí»Éáõ å³ñ³·³ÛáõÙ (çÇÑ³¹Ç)£ ²Û¹áõÑ³Ý¹»ñÓ, Ø²Î-Ç ¹ÇñùáñáßáõÙÁ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá ÃáõÛÉ³ïñáõÙ ¿ áñáß ÑáõÛë»ñ ï³Í»É ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ÷áùñ³Ù³ëÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ×³Ï³ï³·ñÇ μ³ñ»É³íÙ³Ý ³éáõÙáí, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ³Ûë ÑáõÛë»ñÁ Ïãù³Ý³Ý 1913 Ã.£ Ø»Ï ¹³ñ ³Ýó, Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ï³ÝË³½·³É Çμñ¨ 1915 Ã. ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ý³Ë»ñ·³Ýù, ³ÛÝ ¹»åùáõÙ, »ñμ 1909 Ã. á°ã ³å³·³ Ù³ñ¹³ëå³ÝÁ ¨ á°ã ³å³·³ ½áÑÁ ã¿ÇÝ Ï³ñáÕ ³Ý·³Ù ÁÙμéÝ»É Ñ³Ýó³·áñÍ Çñ³í³Ë³ËïáõÙÁ, áñÇ ³é³ÝÓÝ³Ñ³ïÏáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÝáõÛÝÇëÏ ã¿ñ ×ß·ñïí»É£ üñ³Ýë»ñ»ÝÇó Ã³ñ·Ù³Ý»ó` ì³ñáõÅ³Ý äáÕáëÛ³ÝÁ

Yves Ternon Cilicia 1909. Was it possible to foresee the threat of Genocide? Summary The article tries to find an answer to the important question whether the massacre of Cilicia could have played a decisive role in the prevision of the Genocide in 1915. Several important circumstances such as the initial perception of the massacres, the questions put forward and the probability of being a prelude to the Genocide in 1915, have been taken under investigation.

12 1938 Ã. ÝáÛ»Ùμ»ñÇÝ, ö³ñÇ½áõÙ ÙÇ Ññ»³ÛÇ ÏáÕÙÇó ¶»ñÙ³ÝÇ³ÛÇ ¹»ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ËáñÑñ¹³Ï³ÝÇ ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÇó Ñ»ïá, Ý³óÇëï³Ï³Ý ³ÙμáËÁ ÏáÕáåïáõÙ ¿ Ññ»³Ý»ñÇ Ë³ÝáõÃÝ»ñÁ ¨ ÑñÏÇ½áõÙ ëÇÝ³·á·Ý»ñÁ£

161

²¸²Ü²ÚÆ æ²ð¸ºðÜ ²ìêîðÆ²Î²Ü ²ðÊÆì²ÚÆÜ ì²ìºð²¶ðºðÆ ÈàôÚêÆ Üºðøà ²ñï»Ù úÑ³Ýç³ÝÛ³Ý ò³ÝÏ³ÝáõÙ »Ù ³é³Ýó Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ í»ñ³ñï³¹ñ»É ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ íÇÉ³Û»ÃáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñí»É »Ý Ø»ñëÇÝáõÙ ²íëïñá-ÐáõÝ·³ñÇ³ÛÇ ÑÛáõå³ïáë ¸³ñ³ëÇ Ñ³í³ëïÇ Ñ³Õáñ¹³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñáõÙ, ¨ áñáÝù Ý³ áõÕ³ñÏ»É ¿ ÂáõñùÇ³ÛáõÙ ³íëïñá-ÑáõÝ·³ñ³Ï³Ý å³ßïáÝ³Ï³Ý Ù³ñÙÇÝÝ»ñÇÝ£ ²Û¹ ·ñ³éáõÙÝ»ñÁ ¹ÇåáõÏ ¨ Ù»ñÏ³óÝáÕ Ï»ñåáí ÝÏ³ñ³·ñáõÙ »Ý ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ£ §15-Á ³åñÇÉÇ 1909Ã. Ð³É»åÇ ³íëïñá-ÑáõÝ·³ñ³Ï³Ý ÑÛáõå³ïáëáõÃÛáõÝ ä³ñáÝ ÐÛáõå³ïáë, ÆÝÓ ÃáõÛÉ »Ù ï³ÉÇë Ò»½ áõÕ³ñÏ»É ³ÛÝ Ñ»é³·ñ»ñÇ å³ï×»ÝÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù »ë »ñ»Ï ¨ ³Ûëûñ ³é³íáïÛ³Ý Ñ³ÝÓÝ»É »Ù Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëÇ ¹»ëå³Ý³ï³ÝÁ, Ò»ñ ÑÛáõå³ïáëáõÃÛ³ÝÁ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ í³ÉÇÇÝ` »ñ»Ïí³ÝÇó ³ÛÝï»Õ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ç³ñ¹»ñÁ ß³ñáõÝ³Ï»Éáõ Ï³å³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ ²ÛÝ μ³ÝÇó Ñ»ïá, »ñμ ³ÝóÛ³É ß³μ³Ã ÇÝùÝ³å³ßïå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ýå³ï³Ïáí ÙÇ Ñ³Û »ñÏáõ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý ¿ñ ëå³Ý»É, ²¹³Ý³Ý ³ÛÅÙ ³É»ÏáÍáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç ¿£1 ØÇ Ñ³Û »ñÇï³ë³ñ¹ Çñ å³ïÇíÝ áõ ÏÛ³ÝùÁ ÑÇÝ· Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇó å³ßïå³Ý»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ Ïñ³Ï»É ¿ñ í»ñçÇÝÝ»ñÇ íñ³, áñÇ Ñ»ï¨³Ýùáí »ñÏáõëÁ Ù³Ñ³ó»É ¿ÇÝ£ ºñ»ùß³μÃÇ »ñ»ÏáÛ³Ý, ³åñÇÉÇ 13-ÇÝ, ³ÙμáËÁ ·Ý³ó»É ¿ñ ·ÉË³íáñ Ý³Ñ³Ý·³å»ïÇ Ùáï ¨ å³Ñ³Ýç»É Çñ»Ý Ñ³ÝÓÝ»É Ñ³Û Ù³ñ¹³ëå³ÝÇÝ` Ýñ³Ý Ññ³å³ñ³Ï³ÛÝáñ»Ý Ù³Ñ³å³ïÅÇ »ÝÃ³ñÏ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ, ¨ ù³ÝÇ áñ ³ñ¹ÛáõÝùÇ ã¿ÇÝ Ñ³ë»É, Ý»ïí»É ¿ÇÝ ÷áÕáó ¨ ëå³Ý»É ³é³çÇÝ ÇëÏ å³ï³Ñ³Í Ñ³ÛÇÝ... âáñ»ùß³μÃÇ, ³åñÇÉÇ 14-ÇÝ, ù³Õ³ùáí Ù»Ï ï³ñ³Íí»ó §Ø³°Ñ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇÝ¦ ÏáãÁ£ ²ÛÝáõÑ»ï¨ ÙáõëáõÉÙ³ÝÝ»ñÇ ëåÇï³Ï ã³ÉÙ³Û³íáñ ¨ Ù³Ñ³ÏÝ»ñáí ½ÇÝí³Í Ññáë³Ï³ËÙμ»ñÁ ¹Çñù³íáñí»óÇÝ ï³ñμ»ñ Ù½ÏÇÃÝ»ñÇ ³éç¨ ¨ ëÏë»óÇÝ ëå³Ý»É ³ÝóÝáÕ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇÝ£ Üñ³Ýó Ñ»ï¨»óÇÝ ÏáÕáåïÇãÝ»ñÁ ¨ Ï³ñ× Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ³Ýó ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ßáõÏ³Ý Ã³É³Ýí³Í ¨ ³í»ñí³Í ¿ñ ... ¼áÑí»óÇÝ ß³ï»ñÁ, ³Ù»ÝÇó ³é³ç ¹³ßïÇó í»ñ³¹³ñÓáÕÝ»ñÁ, áñáÝù ³Ýï»ÕÛ³Ï ¿ÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ å³ï³Ñ³ÍÇ Ù³ëÇÝ, Ýñ³Ýù ù³Õ³ù í»ñ³¹³éÝ³ÉÇë ³ÝáÕáù³μ³ñ ëå³Ýí»óÇÝ£2 Ð³Û»ñÝ ¿É Çñ»Ýó Ñ»ñÃÇÝ Ëñ³Ù³ï³íáñí»óÇÝ Çñ»Ýó Ã³Õ³Ù³ë»ñáõÙ ¨ ëå³Ý»óÇÝ ³Û¹ï»Õáí ³ÝóÝáÕ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ£ ¼áÑ»ñÇ ëïáõÛ· ù³Ý³ÏÁ ã»Ýù Ï³ñáÕ Ýß»É. Ùáï³íáñ³å»ë »ñÏáõ Ñ³½³ñ, áñáÝóÇó Ùáï 30 Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý áñáÝóÇó ãáñëÁ ½ÇÝíáñ, ÇëÏ ÙÝ³ó³ÍÁ` Ñ³Û»ñ áõ »ñÏáõ Ï³Ù »ñ»ù ÑáõÛÝ¦£3 §15.04.09 Þï³å. ²íëïñÇ³Ï³Ý ¹»ëå³Ý³ïáõÝ, Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉÇë£ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏíáõÙ »Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÁ, ÏáÕáåáõïÝ áõ ÑñÏÇ½áõÙÝ»ñÁ, ï»Õ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ »Ýù ëï³ÝáõÙ î³ñëáõëÇ ¹Åí³ñ íÇ×³ÏÇ Ù³ëÇÝ, μ³Ý³ÏÇ Õ»Ï³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ï³ëÏ³ÍÝ»ñ ¿ Ñ³ñáõóáõÙ, ÷áÕáóÝ»ñÁ ÉÇ »Ý íï³Ý·áí, Çñ³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ` ËÇëï μ³ñ¹ ¿£ â³ñÇùÁ 1 Österreich-Ungarn und Armenien 1872-1936, Sammlung diplomatischer Aktenstücke, in 12 Bänden, Wien, 1995, ¿ç 3368: 2 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3396: 3 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3369:

162

²ñï»Ù úÑ³Ýç³ÝÛ³Ý

·Ý³Éáí ³í»ÉÇ ¿ Ù»Í³ÝáõÙ£ ¼»ÛÃáõÝÇó ·³ÉÇë ¿ ½ÇÝí³Í Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÙÇ Ù»Í ËáõÙμ¦£4 §15.04.09 Þï³å. ²íëïñÇ³Ï³Ý ¹»ëå³Ý³ïáõÝ, Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉÇë£ Ø³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ ¨ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÙÇç¨ ë³ëïÇÏ ÏéÇíÝ»ñÁ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏíáõÙ »Ý ¨ ï³ñ³ÍíáõÙ ÙÛáõë ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñáõÙ£ ²¹³Ý³Ý Ù»Í Ù³ë³Ùμ Ññ¹»Ñí³Í ¿, å»ï³Ï³Ý û·ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ ³ÝÑÝ³ñ ¿, ËÝ¹ñáõÙ »Ýù ßï³å Ï³ñ·³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ ³Ý»É: ²í»ñ³ÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ Ýáñ Ã³÷ »Ý ëï³ÝáõÙ ¨ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏíáõÙ£ Üáñ Ññ³Ù³Ý ¿ ³ñÓ³Ïí»É ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ ëå³Ý»Éáõ, ÇëÏ ³ÛÉ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇÝ` ³é³çÇÝ Ñ»ñÃÇÝ ûï³ñ»ñÏñ³óÇÝ»ñÇÝ, Ñ³ñ·³Ýùáí í»ñ³μ»ñí»Éáõ Ù³ëÇÝ¦£5 §16.04.09 ²íëïñÇ³Ï³Ý ¹»ëå³Ý³ïáõÝ, Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉÇë£ ²ÝÑáõë³ÉÇ Çñ³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝ ¿, ç³ñ¹»ñ, ÏáÕáåáõï, Ññ¹»ÑÝ»ñ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ, î³ñëáõëáõÙ£ Êáõ×³å³ÛÇÝ Çñ³íÇ×³Ï Ø»ñëÇÝáõÙ¦£6 §17.04.09 ²íëïñÇ³Ï³Ý ¹»ëå³Ý³ïáõÝ, Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉÇë£ Ø»ñëÇÝÇ ÙáõÃ³ë³ñÇý É»Ûï»Ý³Ýï ÈáõýÃÇ μ»ÛÇ7 ßÝáñÑÇí Ñ³Ý·ÇëïÁ å³Ñå³ÝíáõÙ ¿£ î³ñëáõëáõÙ Ññ¹»Ñí»É ¿ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý »Ï»Õ»ó³Ï³Ý Ã³Õ³Ù³ëÁ£ ê³ñë³÷»ÉÇ ÏáÕáåáõï, ç³ñ¹»ñ¦£8 §19.04.09 ²íëïñÇ³Ï³Ý ¹»ëå³Ý³ïáõÝ, Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉÇë£ ìÇÉ³Û»ÃáõÙ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏíáõÙ »Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÁ, ÏáÕáåáõïÁ, Ññ¹»ÑÝ»ñÁ, ·ÛáõÕ³ïÝï»ë³Ï³Ý Ùß³ÏíáÕ ÑáÕ»ñÁ Ññ¹»ÑíáõÙ ¨ ÏáÕáåïíáõÙ »Ý£ ¼áÑ»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ 15000 ¿, ÝÛáõÃ³Ï³Ý ÏáñáõëïÁ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñ ã¿ Ñ³ßí»É£ ê»½³ñ»Ý ³í»ñí»É ¿, ûï³ñ»ñÏñÛ³ áã ÙÇ Ý³í ãÇ Å³Ù³ÝáõÙ¦£9 §(27.)22.04.09 ö»ñ³, Ñ»é³·Çñ ä³É³íÇãÇÝÇÇÝ ìÇ»ÝÝ³£ ¸ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ³ÙëÇ 16-Çó ×·Ý³Å³Ù³ÛÇÝ ¿£ Ð³É»åÇ æ³ÙμÇÝ øñÇË³Ý ·ÛáõÕÝ ³ÙμáÕçáíÇÝ ³Ûñí³Í ¿ ¨ Ñ³Û»ñÝ ëå³Ý¹Ç »ÝÃ³ñÏí³Í£ ²ÝÃ³ùÇ³ÛáõÙ 328 Ñ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ»É »Ý ì³ñ·³ëÉÇÏÇ, ²ïÇÏÇ, ê³ëáõÇ, ø»ë³μÇ, ÆëÏ³Ý¹³ñáõÝÇ ßñç³Ï³ÛùÇ ·ÛáõÕ»ñÁ Ù³ë³Ùμ í³éí³Í »Ý ¨ Ñ³Û»ñÁ ëå³Ý¹Ç »ÝÃ³ñÏí³Í£ ´³½Ù³ÃÇí μéÝ³μ³ñí³Í Ï³Ý³Ûù ¨ ³ÕçÇÏÝ»ñ »ñ»Ë³Ý»ñÇ Ñ»ï Ã³÷³éáõÙ »Ý ë³ñ»ñáõÙ ¨ ëáí³Ù³Ñ »Ý ÉÇÝáõÙ£ ¸áñÃÛáÉáõÙ ùñ¹»ñÇ ¨ ã»ñù»½Ý»ñÇ çáÏ³ïÝ»ñÁ 7000 Ñá·áõ å³ß³ñ»É »Ý` ÙÇÝã¨ Ýñ³Ýù ëáí³Ù³Ñ ÉÇÝ»Ý£ ÆëÏ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ñÙÇÝÝ»ñÁ ÙÇ³ÛÝ ¹ÇïáõÙ »Ý: ²Ûëûñ ³é³íáïÛ³Ý ³Ý·ÉÇ³Ï³Ý, ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý ¨ Çï³É³Ï³Ý Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñÝ»ñÇ ×ÝßÙ³Ý Ý»ñùá ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ÙÇ Ý³í áõÕ³ñÏí»ó ¸áñÃÛáÉ` å³ß³ñí³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ ÷ñÏ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ£ ²ñ¹ÛáõÝùÁ ³ñÅ³ÝÇ ã¿ ÑÇß³ï³ÏÙ³Ý¦£10

4 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3374: 5 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3398: 6 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3374: 7 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3405: 8 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3375: 9 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ: 10 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3392:

163

²ñï»Ù úÑ³Ýç³ÝÛ³Ý

§25.04.09 ²íëïñÇ³Ï³Ý ¹»ëå³Ý³ïáõÝ, Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉÇë£ ÐÇÝ· ûï³ñ»ñÏñÛ³ é³½Ù³Ï³Ý Ý³í»ñÇ (³Ý·ÉÇ³Ï³Ý, ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý, Çï³É³Ï³Ý, ·»ñÙ³Ý³Ï³Ý ¨ éáõë³Ï³Ý) Å³Ù³ÝáõÙÁ ÏñÏÇÝ í»ñ³Ï³Ý·Ý»ó íëï³ÑáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ÑáõÛë ³é³ç³ó³í, áñ ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ ûñÇó ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ÝáõÛÝå»ë Çñ³¹ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ïμ³ñ»É³ííÇ, »ñμ ê³ÉáÝÇÏÇó Å³Ù³Ý³Í ÎáÙÇï»Ç μ³Ý³ÏÁ, ÇÝãå»ë Ñ³ÝÓÝ³ñ³ñí³Í ¿ñ, ³í³ñïÇÝ Ñ³ëóñ»ó ³í»ñÙ³Ý áõ áãÝã³óÙ³Ý ·áñÍÁ: è³½Ù³Ï³Ý Ý³í»ñÇ ëå³Ý»ñÝ ³Û¹ í»ñçÇÝ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Éáõé íÏ³Ý»ñÁ ¹³ñÓ³Ý£ Üñ³Ýó Ý»ñÏ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ùμ ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñÁ Ã³É³ÝáõÙ, Ññ¹»ÑáõÙ ¨ ÏáïáñáõÙ ¿ÇÝ£11 §ºñÏñÇ Ëáñù»ñáõÙ ·ïÝíáÕ ·ÛáõÕ»ñáõÙ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ »ÝÃ³Ï³ ¿ ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ á×ñ³·áñÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ£ Ø³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÁ ó³ÝÏ³ÝáõÙ »Ý ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ³ñÛáõÝÁ£ Àëï ÁÝ¹Ñ³Ýáõñ Ï³ñÍÇùÇ, ç³ñ¹»ñÁ ¹ÇïíáõÙ »Ý áñå»ë ·ñ»Ã» μáÉáñ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇÝ í»ñ³óÝ»Éáõ Ý³Ë³å³ïñ³ëïáõÃÛáõÝ£ ÎñáÝ³Ï³Ý Ï³Ù ù³Õ³ù³óÇ³Ï³Ý Õ»Ï³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ï³Ù ³Ýí³ÝÇ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÁ ³Ñ³½³Ý· »Ý ÑÝã»óÝáõÙ£ Ø³ñ¹Ï³ÛÇÝ ÏáñáõëïÁ Ï³½ÙáõÙ ¿ 20 000 ùñÇëïáÝÛ³¦:12 §26.04.09 ²íëïñÇ³Ï³Ý ¹»ëå³Ý³ïáõÝ, Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉÇëÉ£ ²ÝóÛ³É ·Çß»ñ ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ Éáõñ»ñ ëï³óí»óÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇó£ ì»ñç»ñë Å³Ù³Ý³Í ½áñù»ñÁ Ññ¹»ÑáõÙ »Ý Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ã³Õ³Ù³ëÁ, ëå³ÝáõÙ ÷³ËãáÕÝ»ñÇÝ£ Ø»Í ¿ ï³·Ý³åÁ£ ´³Ý³ÏÁ ·Ý³Éáí ³í»ÉÇ ¿ μáñμáùíáõÙ, μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ ë³ñë³÷³Ñ³ñ ¿, Ù»Í Ëáõ×³å ¿ ïÇñáõÙ£ Î³é³í³ñáõÃÛ³Ý ïñ³Ù³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ï³Ï Ï³ 4 000 ½ÇÝíáñ¦£13 §27.04.09 ²íëïñÇ³Ï³Ý ¹»ëå³Ý³ïáõÝ, Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉÇë£ ²¹³Ý³Ý ÑáÕÇ áõ ÙáËñÇ ¿ í»ñ³Íí»É, ·ñ»Ã» μáÉáñ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ Ïáïáñ»É »Ý£14 Î³é³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÷áñÓáõÙ ¿ ³Û¹ í»ñçÇÝ ³Õ»ïÁ í»ñ³·ñ»É Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ ¨ åÝ¹áõÙ ¿, Ã» Ýñ³Ýó Ã³Õ³Ù³ëÁ ÙÇ Í»ñ ÏÇÝ ¿ Ññ¹»Ñ»É, ¨ áñ Ñ³Û»ñÁ ¹³ áñå»ë Ñ»Õ³÷áË³Ï³Ý ¹»åù »Ý Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝáõÙ£ ê³Ï³ÛÝ Çñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ñ³Ï³é³ÏÇ Ù³ëÇÝ ¿ ³Õ³Õ³ÏáõÙ. ÇÙ μáÉáñ ·áñÍÁÝÏ»ñÝ»ñÁ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ é³½Ù³Ý³í»ñÇ Ññ³Ù³Ý³ï³ñÝ»ñÁ` ³Û¹ ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ ï»ë³ñ³ÝÝ»ñÇ ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÁ, ÙÇ³Ó³ÛÝ Ñ³Ûï³ñ³ñ»É »Ý, áñ ³Û¹ï»Õ ËáëùÁ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ ¿, áñáÝù Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí»É ¿ÇÝ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ ¹»Ù ¨ Ñ»ïá ë³ÑÙ³Ý³÷³Ïí»É ÙÇ³ÛÝ Ñ³Û»ñáí£ ê³, Ò»ñ¹ ¶»ñ³½³ÝóáõÃÛáõÝ, ÇÙ ³ÝÓÝ³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ùá½ÙáõÝùÝ ¿, áñ ÑÇÙÝíáõÙ ¿ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ íñ³ áõ Ý³¨ ³Ûëï»ÕÇ áõëÛ³É ¨ »ñÏñÇ Ý»ñëáõÙ ·ïÝíáÕ áõÝ¨áñ ÙáõëáõÉÙ³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ñ³Ûï³ñ³ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ íñ³, áñáÝó Ñ»ï »ë ³é¨ïñ³Ï³Ý Ï³å»ñÇ Ù»ç »Ù, ¨ áñáÝù ÇÝÓÝÇó ã»Ý Ã³ùóÝáõÙ, áñ Ññ³Ù³ÝÁ ïí»É »Ý ï»Õ³Ï³Ý Ù³ñÙÇÝÝ»ñÁ` Ïáã ³Ý»Éáí ½ÇÝí»É ¨ å³ïñ³ëï ÉÇÝ»É...15 Ø³ñ¹Ï³ÛÇÝ ÏáñáõëïÁ ·Ý³Ñ³ïíáõÙ ¿ 30 000, áñÇó 2000 –Á áõÕÕ³÷³é ¨ Ï³ÃáÉÇÏ ÑáõÛÝ»ñ »Ý, 300-Á ÙáõëáõÉÙ³Ý, ÇëÏ ÙÝ³ó³ÍÁ` Ñ³Û»ñ£16 Üáñ í³ÉÇÝ Ëáëï³ÝáõÙ ¿ Ï³ñ· áõ Ï³ÝáÝ Ñ³ëï³ï»É, μ³Ûó ¹³ Ýñ³Ý ¹Åí³ñáõÃÛ³Ùμ ÏÑ³çáÕíÇ, ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ß³ñáõÝ³ÏíáõÙ »Ý Ññ¹»ÑÝ»ñÝ áõ ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ£ ¼ÇÝíáñ³Ï³Ý 11 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3401: 12 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3375: 13 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ: 14 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ: 15 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3402: 16 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3403:

164

²ñï»Ù úÑ³Ýç³ÝÛ³Ý

Ýáñ å³ñ»ïÁ é³½Ù³Ï³Ý Çñ³íáõÝù ¿ ë³ÑÙ³Ý»É, ÇëÏ é³½Ù³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÁ 5-ñ¹ μ³Ý³Ï³ÛÇÝ ÏáñåáõëÇ ÙÛáõ¹áõñÇ Ý³Ë³·³ÑáõÃÛ³Ùμ ßáõïáí ï»ÕÏ³Ûí»Éáõ ¿ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ£ ²ñ¹»Ý Ó»ñμ³Ï³Éí»É »Ý Ùáï 300 Ù»Õ³íáñÝ»ñ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ μáÉáñÝ ¿É Ñ³Û»ñ »Ý, ¨ Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ¿ Ùï³í³ËáõÃÛáõÝ áõÝ»Ý³É, áñ ³Ûë ³ÙμáÕç ¹Åμ³ËïáõÃÛáõÝÇó áõ ç³ñ¹»ñÇó Ñ»ïá, Ýñ³Ýó ÏÙ»Õ³¹ñ»Ý Ý³¨ Ñ»Õ³÷áË³Ï³Ý ÉÇÝ»Éáõ Ù»ç, ¨ áñ Ýñ³Ýù ëïÇåí³Í ÏÉÇÝ»Ý Ý³¨ ù³í»É ÙáõëáõÉÙ³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ï³ï³ñ³Í Ù»Õù»ñÁ£17 ²ÛÅÙ, »ñμ ³Ù»Ý ÇÝã Ã³É³Ýí³Í áõ ÏáÕáåïí³Í ¿, ³Ù»Ý ûñ Å³Ù³ÝáõÙ »Ý ½ÇÝíáñ³Ï³Ý Ýáñ³Ýáñ ÙÇ³íáñáõÙÝ»ñ, Ãíáí 8 000 ½ÇÝíáñ£ ²Û¹ù³Ý ½ÇÝíáñÝ»ñ áõÕ³ñÏ»ÉÁ Ï³ñÍ»ë áã ÙÇ ³ÛÉ Ýå³ï³Ï ãáõÝÇ, ù³Ý Ñ³ëï³ï»Éáõ ³ÛÝ, áñ ³Ûëï»Õ ËáëùÁ Ñ»Õ³÷áËáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ ¿...18 ºñμ Ñ³Û Ï³ÃáÉÇÏ »åÇëÏáåáë Â»ñ½Û³ÝÁ ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÇÝ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óñ»ó Çñ ÍË³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ í»ñçÇÝ ç³ñ¹»ñÇ ½áÑ»ñÇ óáõó³ÏÁ, »õ ¹»é Ý»ñÏ³Û³óñ»ó Ñ³Ýó³·áñÍÝ»ñÇ ³ÝáõÝÝ»ñÁ, Ýñ³ Ñ»ï í³ñí»óÇÝ áñå»ë Ë³μ»μ³ÛÇ ¨ ëï³ËáëÇ£ ²Û¹ å³ñ³·³ÛáõÙ áã ÙÇ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³ ³ÛÉ¨ë ãÇ Ñ³Ù³ñÓ³ÏíÇ Ý»ñÏ³Û³Ý³É£19 ØÇ ù³ÝÇ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³Ý ¿É ¿ Ó»ñμ³Ï³Éí»É ¨ μ³Ýï³ñÏí»É, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ¹ñ³Ýù ó³Íñ ¹³ëÇ Ù³ñ¹ÇÏ »Ý, ³í»ÉÇ ßáõï å³ëÇí Ù³ëÝ³ÏÇóÝ»ñ, ù³Ý Ññ³ÑñáÕÝ»ñ£ Üñ³Ýó Ó»ñμ³Ï³ÉáõÙÁ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ, Ýñ³Ýó Ñ³Ù³ËáÑÝ»ñÇÝ í³ñ³ÝÙ³Ý ³éÇÃ ïí»ó ¨ ÙÇ ù³ÝÇ Ëáç³Ý»ñ ëå³éÝ³óÇÝ é³½Ù³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÇÝ, áñ ÝáñÇó ÏëÏë»Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÁ, »Ã» Ýñ³Ýù ¹³ï³å³ñïí»Ý... ØÇ³Ï Ýå³ï³ÏÁ, áñ í³ÉÇÝ ¹ñ»É ¿ Çñ ³éç¨, áñÝ ³é³Ýó μ³ó³éáõÃÛ³Ý Ý³¨ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³Ý ¨ é³½Ù³Ï³Ý í»ñÝ³Ë³íÇ Ýå³ï³ÏÝ ¿, »íñáå³óÇÝ»ñÇ ³ãùáõÙ ³Õ»ï³ÉÇ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ã³÷»ñÁ Ù»ÕÙ»ÉÝ áõ ³ÙμáÕç Ù»ÕùÁ Ñ³Û»ñÇÝ í»ñ³·ñ»ÉÝ áõ Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝ áñå»ë ½áÑ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝ»ÉÁ...20 Àëï Ù»ñ Ýáñ ï»Õ»ÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ, ½áÑ»ñÇ ÃÇíÁ ½·³ÉÇáñ»Ý ³ÝóÝáõÙ ¿ 40 000-Ç ë³ÑÙ³ÝÁ£ ØÇ Ëáëùáí, ë³ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÇëÏ³Ï³Ý μÝ³çÝçáõÙ ¿ ... ¶ñ»Ã» μáÉáñ Ï³Ý³Ýó ëïÇå»É »Ý ÁÝ¹áõÝ»É Ù³ÑÙ»¹³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝ Çñ»Ýó ÏÛ³ÝùÁ ÷ñÏ»Éáõ ¨ Ñ³ñ»ÙÝ»ñÁ ½³ñ¹³ñ»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ...¦:21 1909Ã. ÑáõÉÇëÇ 21-ÇÝ Îáëï³Ý¹ÝáõåáÉëáõÙ ²íëïñá-ÐáõÝ·³ñÇ³ÛÇ ¹»ëå³Ý ä³É³íÇãÇÝÇÝ ìÇ»ÝÝ³ ¿ Ñ³Õáñ¹áõÙ é³½Ù³Ï³Ý ³ïÛ³ÝÇ ¹³ï³í³ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ. §è³½Ù³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÁ ïËáõñ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛ³Ý áñáß Ù³ëÁ μ³ñ¹áõÙ ¿ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý íñ³, Ù»Õ³¹ñ»Éáí Ýñ³Ý ³Ýç³ïáÕ³Ï³Ý ÙÇïáõÙÝ»ñÇ ¨ ÙáõëáõÉÙ³Ý³Ï³Ý ï³ññÇÝ ë³¹ñ»Éáõ Ù»ç ... ¸³ï³ñ³ÝÁ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ, ÙÇ³Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ÷³ëïáõÙ ¿ ÙáõëáõÉÙ³ÝÝÝ»ñÇ Ïñù»ñÇ μ³í³Ï³ÝÇÝ μ³ó³Ñ³Ûï μáñμáùÙ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ, áñáÝù ÇÝã áñ ÙÇ å³Ñ Ñ³í³ï³ó»É »Ý, Ã» Ñ³Û»ñÇ ç³ñ¹»ñÁ §Ï³ñ·³¹ñí³Í »Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó, ÇÝãå»ë 1896-ÇÝ¦£ ²ÛÝáõÑ»ï¨ Ý³ ÝßáõÙ ¿ ³ÛÝ ëáëÏ³ÉÇ ó³í»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ, áñáÝù ëïÇåáõÙ »Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÇÝ §ë³ñë³÷Çó ¹áÕ³É¦ ¨ Ç í»ñçá Ñ³ëï³ïáõÙ ¿ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ù»ÕùÁ, áñáÝù ã»Ý Ï³ñáÕ³ó»É ³ñ·»É»É ç³ñ¹»ñÁ ¨ ¹ñ³Ýó ¹»ÙÝ ³éÝ»É£ è³½Ù³Ï³Ý ¹³ï³ñ³ÝÁ Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝáõÙ ¿ Ý³¨ Ù³Ñ³å³ïÅÇ »ÝÃ³ñÏíáÕÝ»ñÇ ù³Ý³ÏÁ ¨, »½ñ³÷³Ï»Éáí Ñ³ßí»ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ÝßáõÙ, áñ ³ñ¹³ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ ³ÙμáÕç³å»ë Çñ³·áñÍí»Éáõ å³ñ³·³ÛáõÙ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ íÇÉ³Û»ÃÇ ³ÙμáÕç μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÏÑ³ÛïÝí»ñ μ³ÝïáõÙ£ ²Û¹ å³ï×³éáí Ý³ Ñ³Ý¹»ë ¿ ·³ÉÇë Ñ³Ù³Ý»ñÙ³Ý û·ïÇÝ ... ÊáñÑñ¹³ñ³ÝÇ ËáëÝ³ÏÁ Ñ³ñóÙ³ÝÝ Ç å³ï³ëË³Ý ³ë»É ¿, áñ áÕμ»ñ·³Ï³Ý Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ Ùáé³óáõÃÛ³Ý ßÕ³ñßáí å³ï»Éáõ ¨ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ Ùáõ17 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3404: 18 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3405: 19 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3426: 20 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3427: 21 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3428:

165

²ñï»Ù úÑ³Ýç³ÝÛ³Ý

ëáõÉÙ³ÝÝ»ñÇ ¨ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÙÇç¨ Ñ³ßïáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ëÝ»Éáõ Ýå³ï³Ïáí ê³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñáõÃÛ³Ý ïáÝÇ ³éÃÇí å»ïù ¿ Ñ³Ù³Ý»ñáõÙ Ñ³Ûï³ñ³ñíÇ¦£22 Ð»ï³ùñùÇñ »Ù Ñ³Ù³ñáõÙ Ý³¨ îñ³åÇ½áÝáõÙ ²íëïñá-ÐáõÝ·³ñÇ³ÛÇ ÑÛáõå³ïáë ØáõñÇóÇ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ, áñÁ í»ñ³μ»ñáõÙ ¿ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ¹»åù»ñÇÝ ¨ ³ÛÝï»Õ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ç³ñ¹»ñÇÝ. 1909 Ã. ë»åï»Ùμ»ñÇ 9-ÇÝ Ý³ ·ñáõÙ ¿ ä³É³íÇãÇÝÇÇÝ. §Ð³Û»ñÁ ÙÇÝã¨ ÑÇÙ³ ³ç³ÏóáõÙ »Ý »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇÝ, áñáÝó Ýñ³Ýù å³ñï³Ï³Ý »Ý ²μ¹áõÉ Ð³ÙÇ¹Ç ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ μéÝ³Ï³ÉáõÃÛáõÝÇó ¨ Ýñ³ ¹³ÑÇ×Ý»ñÇ ãÃáõÉ³óáÕ Ñ»ï³åÝ¹áõÙÝ»ñÇó ¨ Ëáßï³Ý·áõÙÝ»ñÇó ³½³ïí»Éáõ Ñ³Ù³ñ, ¨ ³ÛÝ ³ÏÝÏ³ÉÇùáí, Ã» Ïí³ñÓ³ïñí»Ý Çñ»Ýó Í³é³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ¹ÇÙ³ó£ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹»ñÁ ¨ ùñ¹»ñÇ ·Ý³Éáí ³í»ÉÇ Ñ³×³Ë³ÏÇ ¹³ñÓáÕ Ñ³ñÓ³ÏáõÙÝ»ñÝ áõ ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ë³Ï³ÛÝ, Ýñ³Ýó ëáíáñ»óÝáõÙ »Ý, áñ ëïÇåí³Í »Ý ÝáõÛÝÇëÏ ë³ÑÙ³Ý³¹ñ³Ï³Ý é»ÅÇÙáõÙ ½·áõßáõÃÛáõÝ Ñ³Ý¹»ë μ»ñ»É£ Æñ³å»ë ãÇ Ï³ñ»ÉÇ ëå³ë»É, áñ Ýñ³Ýù Çñ»Ýó ëñï»ñáõÙ ë»ñ ï³Í»Ý ÃáõñùÇ Ñ³Ý¹»å¦:23

Artem Ohanjanyan The Massacres of Adana Summary The article examines the events that took place in Adana vilayet, and were recorded in Mersin in the authentic notifications of the Austria-Hungarian consul who sent them to the Austria-Hungarian official bodies in Turkey. The Austrian records in the article describe the events in Adana in a very accurate and disclosing way.

22 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 3460-3464: 23 ÜáõÛÝ ï»ÕáõÙ, ¿ç 36, 88:

166

167

²ÝÝ³ ²É»ùë³ÝÛ³Ý – ÐÐ ¶²² Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ã³Ý·³ñ³Ý – ÇÝëïÇïáõïÇ ·Çï³Ï³Ý ³ßË³ïáÕ£ ¼μ³ÕíáõÙ ¿ §²ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ï³Ý³Ýó ß³ñÅáõÙÁ 19-ñ¹ ¹³ñÇ í»ñçÇÝ ¨ 20-ñ¹ ¹³ñÇ ëÏ½μÇÝ¦ Ã»Ù³ÛÇ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ ²ñ÷ÇÝ» ´³μÉáõÙÛ³Ý – å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ·ÇïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ã»ÏÝ³Íáõ, ÐÐ ¶²² Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ã³Ý·³ñ³Ý-ÇÝëïÇïáõïÇ ÷áËïÝûñ»Ý£ ¼μ³ÕíáõÙ ¿ ²ñ¨ÙïÛ³Ý Ð³Û³ëï³ÝÇ Ñ³Û μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý ÅáÕáíñ¹³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ñó»ñáí ëÏë³Í 19-ñ¹ ¹³ñÇ í»ñçÇó ÙÇÝã¨ 1915-1923 ÃÃ. Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ ÁÝÏ³Í Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³Ñ³ïí³ÍÁ£ ²ñ³Ù³ÛÇë ´³ÉáÛ³Ý – å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ·ÇïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ã»ÏÝ³Íáõ, Ø³ï»Ý³¹³ñ³ÝÇ ·Çï³Ï³Ý ³ßË³ïáÕ£ ¼μ³ÕíáõÙ ¿ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ËÝ¹ñáõÙ ûï³ñ ï»ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ (Ù³ëÝ³íáñ³å»ë Æï³ÉÇ³ÛÇ) ¹ÇñùáñáßÙ³Ý áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ñó»ñáí£ Ð³ÛÏ ¸»ÙáÛ³Ý – å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ·ÇïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ¹áÏïáñ, ÐÐ ¶²² Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ã³Ý·³ñ³Ý-ÇÝëïÇïáõïÇ ïÝûñ»Ý£ ¶Çï³Ï³Ý Ñ»ï³ùñùñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ßñç³Ý³ÏÝ ÁÝ¹·ñÏáõÙ ¿ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý, ÂáõñùÇ³ÛÇ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý, Ô³ñ³μ³ÕÛ³Ý ÑÇÙÝ³Ñ³ñóÇ, Ñ³Û ÇÝùÝáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ é³½Ù³ñí»ëïÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý ËÝ¹ÇñÝ»ñÁ£ è³ÛÙáõÝ¹ ¶¨áñ·Û³Ý – ýñ³Ýë³Ñ³Û å³ïÙ³μ³Ý, å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ·ÇïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ¹áÏïáñ, åñáý»ëáñ£ Ð»ÕÇÝ³Ï ¿ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý í»ñ³μ»ñÛ³É μ³½Ù³ÃÇí ³ñÅ»ù³íáñ ³ßË³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ£ î³Ã¨ÇÏ Ô³ÉÃ³ÕãÛ³Ý – ÐÐ ¶²² Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ã³Ý·³ñ³Ý-ÇÝëïÇïáõïÇ ·Çï³Ï³Ý ³ßË³ïáÕ£ ¼μ³ÕíáõÙ ¿ 1908-1914 ÃÃ. ³ñ¨Ùï³Ñ³Û Ù³ÙáõÉÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ êáõñ»Ý Ø³ÝáõÏÛ³Ý – å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ·ÇïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ã»ÏÝ³Íáõ, ÐÐ ¶²² Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ã³Ý·³ñ³Ý-ÇÝëïÇïáõïÇ ÷áËïÝûñ»Ý£ àõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÙ ¿ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç Ñ³ë³ñ³ÏáõÃÛ³Ý ï³ñμ»ñ ß»ñï»ñÇ Ý»ñ·ñ³íí³ÍáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ñóÁ£ ¾í³ Ø»ñ»ÝÇã - ´áõ¹³å»ßïÇ ÎáñíÇÝáõë Ñ³Ù³Éë³ñ³ÝÇ ³ëåÇñ³Ýï£ ¶Çï³Ï³Ý Ñ»ï³ùñùñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ù»ç ¿ ÙïÝáõÙ §Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ý»ñùÇÝ ¨ ³ñï³ùÇÝ ³½¹»óáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ¦ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÁ£ ²ñ³Ù ØÇñ½áÛ³Ý – å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ·ÇïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ã»ÏÝ³Íáõ: ¼μ³ÕíáõÙ ¿ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÙÇ ß³ñù ÑÇÙÝ³Ñ³ñó»ñÇ, Ù³ëÝ³íáñ³å»ë, Ñ³Û å³ïÙ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç ¶»ñÙ³ÝÇ³ÛÇ Ù»Õë³ÏóáõÃÛ³Ý Ñ³ñóÇ ùÝÝ³ñÏÙ³Ý Ñ»ï³½áïáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ ê»¹³ ä³ñë³ÙÛ³Ý – ÐÐ ¶²² Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ã³Ý·³ñ³Ý-ÇÝëïÇïáõïÇ ³í³· ·Çï³ßË³ïáÕ£ ¼μ³ÕíáõÙ ¿ Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý, ÂáõñùÇ³ÛáõÙ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ùß³ÏáõÃ³ÛÇÝ Å³é³Ý·áõÃÛ³Ý áãÝã³óÙ³Ý ËÝ¹ÇñÝ»ñÇ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ èáõμÇÝ³ öÇñáõÙÛ³Ý – Î³ÉÇýáéÝÇ³ÛÇ Ñ³Ù³Éë³ñ³ÝÇ ¹³ë³Ëáë£ Ð»ÕÇÝ³Ï ¿ Ð³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ñ³ñóÇÝ ¨ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ÝíÇñí³Í μ³½Ù³ÃÇí ³ßË³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ£ ì³ñáõÅ³Ý äáÕáëÛ³Ý – å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ·ÇïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ¹áÏïáñ, ÐÐ ¶²² å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý 168

ÇÝëïÇïáõïÇ ·Çï³Ï³Ý ³ßË³ïáÕ£ ¼μ³ÕíáõÙ ¿ ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý å³ïÙ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç Ø»Í »Õ»éÝÇ Ã»Ù³ÛÇ ùÝÝ³ñÏÙ³Ý áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝ ê»ÉÇÙÛ³Ý – Ð³Û ³í»ï³ñ³Ýã³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ù³ßË³ñÑ³ÛÇÝ ËáñÑñ¹Ç Ý³Ë³·³Ñ£ Ð³ëÙÇÏ êï»÷³ÝÛ³Ý – å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ·ÇïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ¹áÏïáñ, ÐÐ ¶²² ²ñ¨»É³·ÇïáõÃÛ³Ý ÇÝëïÇïáõïÇ ³é³ç³ï³ñ ·Çï³ßË³ïáÕ£ ¼μ³ÕíáõÙ ¿ Ñ³Û³ï³é Ãáõñù»ñ»Ý ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ùμ£ ²ÝÇ àëÏ³ÝÛ³Ý – ÐÐ ¶²² Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ã³Ý·³ñ³Ý-ÇÝëïÇïáõïÇ ·Çï³ßË³ïáÕ£ àõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ý Ã»Ù³Ý ¿ §úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý μ³Ý³ÏÁ ¨ Ñ³Û ½ÇÝíáñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ýñ³ Ï³½ÙáõÙ¦£ ì»ñÅÇÝ» êí³½ÉÛ³Ý – μ³Ý³ëÇñ³Ï³Ý ·ÇïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ¹áÏïáñ, ÐÐ ¶²² ÐÝ³·ÇïáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ ³½·³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý ÇÝëïÇïáõïÇ ³é³ç³ï³ñ ·Çï³ßË³ïáÕ£ ¶Çï³Ï³Ý Ñ»ï³½áïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ³é³ñÏ³Ý Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý í»ñ³åñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ñáõß»ñÝ áõ å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý μÝáõÛÃÇ »ñ·»ñÝ »Ý£ Æí î»ñÝáÝ – ýñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ å³ïÙ³μ³Ý£ Ð»ÕÇÝ³Ï ¿ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý í»ñ³μ»ñÛ³É μ³½Ù³ÃÇí ³ñÅ»ù³íáñ ³ßË³ïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ£ ²ñï»Ù úÑ³Ýç³ÝÛ³Ý – ³íëïñÇ³Ñ³Û å³ïÙ³μ³Ý, å³ïÙ³Ï³Ý ·ÇïáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ¹áÏïáñ, åñáý»ëáñ£ àõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÙ ¿ Ð³Û³ëï³ÝÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÑÇÙÝ³Ñ³ñó»ñÝ Áëï ³íëïñÇ³Ï³Ý í³í»ñ³·ñ»ñÇ ¨ ëÏ½μÝ³ÕμÛáõñÝ»ñÇ£

169

Üàð Ðð²î²ð²ÎàôÂÚàôÜÜºðª ÜìÆðì²Ì ÎÆÈÆÎÆ²ÚàôØÐ²ÚºðÆ ¼²Ü¶ì²Ì²ÚÆÜ Îàîàð²ÌÜºðÆÜ Ðñ³ãÇÏ êÇÙáÝÛ³Ý. Ð³Û»ñÇ ½³Ý·í³Í³ÛÇÝ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ (1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉ), ºñ¨³Ý, ºäÐ Ññ³ï., 2009, 530 ¿ç: 1909 Ã. ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ïÙáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ¨ å³ïÙ³·ñáõÃÛ³ÝÁ ÝíÇñí³Í Ù»Ý³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÃíáõÙ Çñ áõñáõÛÝ ï»ÕÝ áõÝÇ ÐÐ ¶²² ³Ï³¹»ÙÇÏáë Ðñ³ãÇÏ êÇÙáÝÛ³ÝÇ ÑÇÙÝ³ñ³ñ Ù»Ý³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ, áñÁ μ³ÕÏ³ó³Í ¿ ãáñë ·ÉËÇó, Ý»ñ³ÍáõÃÛáõÝÇó, í»ñç³μ³ÝÇó, Ñ³í»Éí³ÍÝ»ñÇó, û·ï³·áñÍí³Í ³ÕμÛáõñÝ»ñÇ ¨ ·ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý, ³ÝÓÝ³ÝáõÝÝ»ñÇ ¨ ï»Õ³ÝáõÝÝ»ñÇ ó³ÝÏ»ñÇó: Ð³í»Éí³ÍáõÙ Ññ³å³ñ³Ïí³Í »Ý ³Ù»ñÇÏÛ³Ý §ÜÛáõ Úáñù Â³ÛÙë¦ Ã»ñÃáõÙ 1909 Ã. ïå³·ñí³Í Ñá¹í³ÍÝ»ñ ¨ ÃÕÃ³ÏóáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ, Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÏ»ñÝ ³ñï³óáÉáÕ Ù»Í Ãíáí Éáõë³ÝÏ³ñÝ»ñ, Ñ³Ù³ó³Ýó³ÛÇÝ Ï³ÛùáõÙ ï»Õ³¹ñí³Í ÷³ëï³ÃáõÕÃ` §²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ùñÇëïáÝÛ³Ý»ñÇ Ñá·¨áñ å»ï»ñÇ` ëáõÉÃ³Ý ØáõÑ³ÙÙ»¹ º-ÇÝ ÑÕ³Í 17 ÑáõÝÇëÇ 1909 Ã. ËÝ¹ñ³Ýù-μáÕáù³·ÇñÁ¦: Ðñ. êÇÙáÝÛ³ÝÁ ßñç³Ý³éáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç ¿ ¹ñ»É Ù»Í³ù³Ý³Ï Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ³ñÅ³Ý³Ñ³í³ï ëÏ½μÝ³ÕμÛáõñÝ»ñ, ³é³çÇÝ ³Ý·³Ù û·ï³·áñÍ»É Ñ³Ûñ»Ý³Ï³Ý ³ñËÇíÝ»ñÇó (ÐÐ ³½·³ÛÇÝ ³ñËÇí, Ø³ï»Ý³¹³ñ³Ý, ¶ñ³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ¨ ³ñí»ëïÇ Ã³Ý·³ñ³Ý) ù³Õí³Í μ³½Ù³åÇëÇ ³ÝïÇå í³í»ñ³·ñ»ñ, áñáÝù Ù»Í³å»ë Ýå³ëï»É »Ý ï³ñμ»ñ ÑÇÙÝ³ËÝ¹ÇñÝ»ñÇ ³é³í»É ËáñÝ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³ÝÁ: ²ßË³ïáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÑÇÙÝíáõÙ ¿ Ý³¨ ï³ñμ»ñ ÏáÕÙÝáñáßáõÙÝ»ñ áõÝ»óáÕ Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý å³ñμ»ñ³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇ Ñ³ñáõëï ÝÛáõÃ»ñÇ, ÇÝãå»ë Ý³¨ Ñ³Û ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇ áõ ·áñÍÇãÝ»ñÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ íñ³, áñáÝù Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÇÝ ÑÝ³ñ³íáñáõÃÛáõÝ »Ý ÁÝÓ»é»É Ù³Ýñ³½ÝÇÝ í»ñÉáõÍ»É μ³½áõÙ ÏÝ×éáï ¨ ³é ³Ûëûñ ï³ñ³Ï³ñÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ï»ÕÇù ïíáÕ ÑÇÙÝ³Ñ³ñó»ñ: ÐÇß³ñÅ³Ý »Ý Ýñ³ Ù»ÏÝ³μ³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ÏÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÇ μ³ó³Ñ³ÛïÙ³Ý áõÕÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ. Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÁ ¹ñ³Ýó å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ í»ñ³·ñáõÙ ¿ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇÝ: Ðñ. êÇÙáÝÛ³ÝÇ ³Ù»Ý³Ù»Í ³ñÅ³ÝÇùÝ»ñÇó ¿ ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý áãÝã³óÙ³Ý ·áñÍÁÝÃ³óÇ Ù³Ýñ³½ÝÇÝ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÁ: Ü³ Ñ³Ý·³Ù³Ýáñ»Ý áõñí³·ÍáõÙ ¿ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùÁ, Áëï μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇ, áã ÙÇ³ÛÝ ï³ñ³Í³ßñç³ÝÇ Ù»Í ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñáõÙ (²¹³Ý³, î³ñëáÝ, Ø»ñëÇÝ ¨ ³ÛÉÝ), ³ÛÉ¨ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áõ Ð³É»åÇ íÇÉ³Û»ÃÝ»ñÇ ·ÛáõÕ»ñáõÙ ¨ ·ÛáõÕ³ù³Õ³ùÝ»ñáõÙ, μ³ó³Ñ³ÛïáõÙ Ý³¨ ¹ñ³Ýó Í³í³ÉÙ³Ý ³é³ÝÓÝ³Ñ³ïÏáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ï³ñμ»ñ í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ: Àëï å. ·. ¹. ì. äáÕáëÛ³ÝÇ ·ñ³ËáëáõÃÛ³Ý (ä³ïÙ³μ³Ý³ëÇñ³Ï³Ý Ñ³Ý¹»ë, 2009, ÃÇí 1)

170

ì³ñáõÅ³Ý äáÕáëÛ³Ý, 1909 Ã. Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý å³ïÙ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý ·Ý³Ñ³ïÙ³Ùμ, ºñ¨³Ý: §Ü³Ñ³å»ï¦ Ññ³ï., 2009, 144 ¿ç: ²ßË³ïáõÃÛáõÝÁ ÝíÇñí³Í ¿ 1909 Ã. ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇª ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý å³ïÙ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý ÏáÕÙÇó Ï³ï³ñí³Í ³Ý¹ñ³¹³ñÓÝ»ñÇ ùÝÝ³Ï³Ý í»ñÉáõÍáõÃÛ³ÝÁ: Ð»ÕÇÝ³ÏÁ ùÝÝáõÃÛ³Ý ¿ ³éÝáõÙ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÑÇßÛ³É Ï³ñ¨áñ ÷áõÉÇ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ý ³ëå³ñ»½áõÙ ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý å³ïÙ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ý»ñ¹ñáõÙÁ XX ¹³ñÇ 10-³Ï³Ý Ãí³Ï³ÝÝ»ñÇÝª ëÏë³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ë³ÝÓ³½»ñÍáõÙÇó ÙÇÝã¨ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ï³å³ÉáõÙÁ: ²Ûë ³ßË³ïáõÃÛ³Ý Ï³ñ¨áñáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ù»Í ¿ Ñ³ïÏ³å»ë Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ÅËïÙ³Ý Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ¹»Ù å³Ûù³ñ»Éáõ ï»ë³ÝÏÛáõÝÇó: Þñç³Ý³éáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç ¹Ý»Éáí ÷³ëï³Ï³Ý Ñ³ñáõëï ÝÛáõÃ»ñª ì. äáÕáëÛ³ÝÝ ÁÝÃ»ñóáÕÇÝ ³å³óáõóáõÙ ¿, áñ ùÝÝ³ñÏíáÕ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³Ñ³ïí³ÍáõÙ ýñ³ÝëÇ³Ï³Ý å³ïÙ³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ ³ñÅ³ÝÇ Ñ³Ï³Ñ³ñí³Í ¿ ï³ÉÇë å³ïÙáõÃÛ³Ý Ãáõñù ¨ ³ÛÉ³½·Ç Ï»ÕÍ³ñ³ñÝ»ñÇÝ: üñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáÕÝ»ñÁ å³ñ½áñáß óáõÛó »Ý ï³ÉÇë, áñ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ úëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý Ï³ÛëñáõÃÛáõÝáõÙ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óíáõÙ ¿ñ å»ï³Ï³Ý ù³Õ³ù³Ï³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³Ï³ñ¹³Ïáí, ÏñáõÙ ¿ñ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí³Í μÝáõÛÃ, ÇëÏ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåÇãÝ»ñÁ ÷áñÓáõÙ ¿ÇÝ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ μ³ñ¹»É Ñ»Ýó ½áÑÇ íñ³: ì. äáÕáëÛ³ÝÝ ³Ý¹ñ³¹³éÝáõÙ ¿ 1909 Ã. ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ³éÝãáõÃÛ³Ùμ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛ³ÝÁ Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇó ýñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ»ñÇ ï³ñ³Ï³ñÍáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇÝ ¨ ·ïÝáõÙ, áñ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ å³ï³ëË³Ý³ïíáõÃÛáõÝÁ, ³Ýï³ñ³ÏáõÛë, Í³Ýñ³ÝáõÙ ¿ ³é³çÇÝ Ñ»ñÃÇÝ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÇ í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç íñ³, áñÁ 1909 Ã. Ù³ñïÇ 31-Ç ¹»åù»ñÇó ³í»ÉÇ í³Õ ¿ñ Íñ³·ñ»É ¨ Ý³Ë³å³ïñ³ëï»É ÏÇÉÇÏÇ³Ñ³ÛáõÃÛ³Ý μÝ³çÝçáõÙÁ, ë³Ï³ÛÝ ÙÇ³Å³Ù³Ý³Ï ÷³ëïáõÙ, áñ ¹ñ³ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óÙ³ÝÁ Ù»Í³å»ë Ýå³ëï»É »Ý Ý³¨ Ñ³ÙÇ¹Û³Ý í³ñã³Ï³ñ·Ç Ý»ñÏ³Û³óáõóÇãÝ»ñÁ: ²Ûë Ã»Ù³Ý Ý³ËÏÇÝáõÙ ãÇ ¹³ñÓ»É ³é³ÝÓÇÝ áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛ³Ý ³é³ñÏ³, Ñ»ï¨³μ³ñ ì. äáÕáëÛ³ÝÇ ³ßË³ïáõÃÛáõÝÁ Ï³ñ¨áñ Ý»ñ¹ñáõÙ ¿ Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý å³ïÙ³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç: Àëï ÐÐ ¶²² ÃÕÃ³ÏÇó ³Ý¹³Ù, å. ·. ¹. ´. Ð³ñáõÃÛáõÝÛ³ÝÇ ³é³ç³μ³ÝÇ

171

Georges Brézol, Les Turcs ont passe là…, Paris, 1911, 400 p. ÄáñÅ ´ñ»½áÉ, ²Ûëï»Õáí Ãáõñù»ñÝ »Ý ³Ýó»É..., ö³ñÇ½, 1911, 400 ¿ç ÄáñÅ ´ñ»½áÉ. ·ñáÕ, ×³Ý³å³ñÑáñ¹: ²Ûë Ï»ÕÍ³Ýí³Ùμ ¿ Ñ³Ý¹»ë »É»É Ñ³Û³½·Ç ä»ïñáë ²½Ý³íáõñÁ: ÄáñÅ ´ñ»½áÉÁ §²Ûëï»Õáí Ãáõñù»ñÝ »Ý ³Ýó»É...¦ Ù»Ý³·ñáõÃÛ³Ý í»ñÝ³·ÇñÁ í»ñóñ»É ¿ ìÇÏïáñ ÐÛáõ·áÛÇ §²ñ¨»ÉóÇÝ»ñÁ¦ μ³Ý³ëï»ÕÍáõÃÛáõÝÇó: ²Ûë ·ÇñùÝ ³ñÅ»ù³íáñ ³ÕμÛáõñ ¿ 1909 Ã. ³åñÇÉÇÝ ²¹³Ý³ ù³Õ³ùÇ ¨ Ñ³ñ³ÏÇó Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ·ÛáõÕ»ñÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ: ¶ñùáõÙ ³éÏ³ »Ý 1909 Ã. Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇÝ ³éÝãíáÕ μ³ó³éÇÏ í³í»ñ³·ñ»ñ, íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ áõ Éáõë³ÝÏ³ñÝ»ñ, áñáÝù ÁÝÃ»ñóáÕÇÝ ÃáõÛÉ »Ý ï³ÉÇë ÙïáíÇ Ñ»ï¨»É Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùÇÝ ûñ ûñÇ, μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ ³é μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ ¨ ëï³Ý³É Ñëï³Ï å³ïÏ»ñ³óáõÙ ¹ñ³Ýó Ñ»ï¨³ÝùÝ»ñÇ Ù³ëÇÝ: ¶ÇñùÁ Éáõë³μ³ÝáõÙ ¿ Ð³×ÁÝÇ, Î³ñë-´³½³ñÇ, ¸ÛáñÃ-ÚáÉÇ ¨ ³ÛÉ μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñÇ Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÇÝùÝ³å³ßïå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý ¹ñí³·Ý»ñÁ: Ð»ÕÇÝ³ÏÁ ËáëáõÙ ¿ Ý³¨ áñáß Ãáõñù ·áñÍÇãÝ»ñÇ` Ñ³Û»ñÇ ÝÏ³ïÙ³Ùμ ¹ñë¨áñ³Í ¹ñ³Ï³Ý í»ñ³μ»ñÙáõÝùÇ, ûï³ñ»ñÏñÛ³ ¹Çí³Ý³·»ïÝ»ñÇ óáõó³μ»ñ³Í û·ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ: ¶ÇñùÁ í»ñ³Ññ³ï³ñ³Ïí»É ¿ ÐÐ ¶²² Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ã³Ý·³ñ³ÝÇÝëïÇïáõïÇ ÏáÕÙÇó 2009Ã.:

172

Ferriman Ducket, Turkish Atrocities, The Young Turks and the Truth about the Holocaust at Adana, in Asia Minor, during April, London, 1909, 146 p. ü»ñÇÙ³Ý ¸³ù»ï, Âáõñù³Ï³Ý ¹³Å³ÝáõÃÛáõÝ, ºñÇïÃáõñù»ñÁ ¨ ×ßÙ³ñïáõÃÛáõÝÁ ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áÕç³ÏÇ½Ù³Ý Ù³ëÇÝ /öáùñ ²ëÇ³, 1909Ã. ³åñÇÉ/, ÈáÝ¹áÝ, 146, ¿ç: ü»ñÇÙ³Ý ¸³ù»ïÇ ³Ûë Ù»Ý³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ, áñÝ ³é³çÇÝ ³Ý·³Ù Ññ³ï³ñ³Ïí»É ¿ 1913Ã. ÈáÝ¹áÝáõÙ, Ý»ñÏ³Û³óÝáõÙ ¿ 1909 Ãí³Ï³ÝÇÝ Ãáõñù³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ ÏáÕÙÇó Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñåí³Í ¨ Çñ³Ï³Ý³óí³Í Ñ³ÛÏ³Ï³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÁ: ²Ûë ·ÇñùÁ ³ñÅ»ù³íáñ ³ÕμÛáõñ ¿ ÝíÇñí³Í ÎÇÉÇÏÛ³Ý ç³ñ¹»ñÇÝ` í»ñ Ñ³Ý»Éáí ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ ¨ ²¹³Ý³ÛáõÙ ï»ÕÇ áõÝ»ó³Í ë³ñë³÷»ÉÇ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ï³ñ¨áñ ¨ ³ÝÑ³Ûï Ù³Ýñ³Ù³ëÝ»ñÁ: Ð»ÕÇÝ³ÏÝ ³Ý¹ñ³¹³ñÓ»É ¿ ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ï³½Ù³Ï»ñå³Í ³ñÛáõÝáï ç³ñ¹»ñÇÝ, ²¹³Ý³ Ý³Ñ³Ý·Ç Ãáõñù μÝ³ÏãáõÃÛ³Ý, Ù³ëÝ³íáñ³å»ë, ÙáõëáõÉÙ³Ý ³ÙμáËÇ ³ÏïÇí Ù³ëÝ³ÏóáõÃÛ³ÝÁ: ¸³ù»ïÝ ³é³çÇÝ ³Ý·³Ù ßñç³Ý³éáõÃÛ³Ý Ù»ç ¿ ¹ñ»É §ÐáÉáùáëï¦ »½ñÁ. 1909Ã. ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ Ýñ³ ·ñùÇ ³é³çÇÝ ·ÉËáõÙ ß³ñ³¹ñí³Í »Ý §²¹³Ý³ÛÇ ÑáÉáùáëïÁ¦ Ëáñ³·ñÇ ï³Ï: ²Û¹ ³ñÛáõÝ³ÉÇ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ¨ μéÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ÐáÉáùáëï (àÕç³ÏÇ½áõÙ) ³Ýí³ÝáõÙÝ »Ý ëï³ó»É, ù³ÝÇ áñ μ³½Ù³ÃÇí Ù³ñ¹ÇÏ áÕç-áÕç ³Ûñí»É ¿ÇÝ: Ü³ ¹»åù»ñÇ ¨ Çñ³¹³ñÓáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇ Ëáñ í»ñÉáõÍáõÃÛáõÝ ¿ Ï³ï³ñ»É, áñÝ ¿É ³Ûë Ù»Ý³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÝ Çñ Å³Ù³Ý³ÏÇ Ñ³Ù³ñ μ³ó³éÇÏ ¿ ¹³ñÓñ»É: ¶ÇñùÁ í»ñ³Ññ³ï³ñ³Ïí»É ¿ ÐÐ ¶²² Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ã³Ý·³ñ³ÝÇÝëïÇïáõïÇ ÏáÕÙÇó 2009Ã.:

173

Adossidès, Arméniens et Jeunes-Turcs. Les massacres de Cilicie, Paris, 1910, 142 p. ². ²¹áëÇ¹»ë, Ð³Û»ñÁ ¨ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÁ. ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ, ö³ñÇ½, 1910, 142 ¿ç : ²É»ùë³Ý¹ñ ²¹áëÇ¹»ë. Í³·áõÙáí ÑáõÛÝ ýñ³ÝëÇ³óÇ Éñ³·ñáÕ: ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ ç³ñ¹»ñÇó áõÃ ³ÙÇë Ñ»ïáª 1909 Ã. ¹»Ïï»Ùμ»ñÇÝ, Ý³ ·ñ»É ¿ Çñ ³é³çÇÝ ³ÙμáÕç³Ï³Ý áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÇó Ù»ÏÁ: ²É»ùë³Ý¹ñ ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÁ §Ð³Û»ñÁ ¨ »ñÇïÃáõñù»ñÁ. ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ¦ ·ñùáõÙ ÷³ëï³Ï³Ý Ñ³ñáõëï ÝÛáõÃÇ ÑÇÙ³Ý íñ³, ÇÝãåÇëÇù »Ý` ÑÛáõå³ïáëÝ»ñÇ ½»ÏáõÛóÝ»ñ, Ï³ÃáÉÇÏ ³é³ù»ÉáõÃÛ³Ý ·áñÍÇãÝ»ñÇ å³ßïáÝ³Ï³Ý Ñ³ßí»ïíáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ, »íñáå³óÇ ¨ ³Ù»ñÇÏÛ³Ý ù³ñá½ÇãÝ»ñÇ ·ñ³éáõÙÝ»ñ, Ý³Ù³ÏÝ»ñ, ³Ï³Ý³ï»ëÝ»ñÇ íÏ³ÛáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñ, Å³Ù³Ý³Ï³ÏÇó Ù³ÙáõÉ ¨ ³ÛÉÝ, ÝÏ³ñ³·ñáõÙ ¿ 1909Ã. Ñ³Û»ñÇ Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÁ ÎÇÉÇÏÇ³ÛáõÙ: ²¹áëÇ¹»ëÁ ÷áõÉ ³é ÷áõÉ Éáõë³μ³Ý»É ¿ ²¹³Ý³ ù³Õ³ùÇ ³é³çÇÝ ¨ »ñÏñáñ¹, ³å³` ²¹³Ý³ÛÇ áõ Ð³É»åÇ íÇÉ³Û»ÃÝ»ñÇ ÙÛáõë μÝ³Ï³í³Ûñ»ñáõÙ Çñ³·áñÍí³Í Ïáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇ ÁÝÃ³óùÁ, ³ñÓ³Ý³·ñ»É, áñ ¹ñ³Ýù Çñ³Ï³Ý³óñ»É »Ý Ãáõñù Ï³ÝáÝ³íáñ ½áñù»ñÝ áõ å³ïñ³ëïí³Í Ññáë³Ï³ËÙμ»ñÁ: ¶ñùáõÙ ï»Õ »Ý ·ï»É Ý³¨ ûëÙ³ÝÛ³Ý ËáñÑñ¹Ç »ñÏáõ å³ï·³Ù³íáñÝ»ñÇª ³½·áõÃÛ³Ùμ Ñ³Û Ð. ä³åÇÏÛ³ÝÇ ¨ ³½·áõÃÛ³Ùμ Ãáõñù Úáõëáõý ø»Ù³ÉÇ Ï³ï³ñ³Í áõëáõÙÝ³ëÇñáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ ½áÑ»ñÇ ÃíÇ í»ñ³μ»ñÛ³É: ì»ñçÇÝ ·ÉËáõÙ, áñ í»ñÝ³·ñí³Í ¿ §Îáïáñ³ÍÝ»ñÇó Ñ»ïá¦, Ñ»ÕÇÝ³ÏÁ ÷³ëï»É ¿, áñ »ñÇïÃáõñù³Ï³Ý ÇßË³ÝáõÃÛáõÝÝ»ñÁ áã ÙÇ ¿³Ï³Ý ù³ÛÉ ãÏ³ï³ñ»óÇÝ Ñ³Ýó³·áñÍÝ»ñÇÝ å³ïÅ»Éáõ áõÕÕáõÃÛ³Ùμ: ¶ÇñùÁ í»ñ³Ññ³ï³ñ³Ïí»É ¿ ÐÐ ¶²² Ð³Ûáó ó»Õ³ëå³ÝáõÃÛ³Ý Ã³Ý·³ñ³Ý-ÇÝëïÇïáõïÇ ÏáÕÙÇó 2012Ã.:

174

îå³·ñáõÃÛáõÝÁ` ûýë»Ã: ÂáõÕÃÁ` ûýë»Ã: îå³ù³Ý³ÏÁ` 300

îä²¶ðìºÈ ¾ §ÎàÈÈ²Ä¦ îä²¶ð²î²ÜÀ ºñ¨³Ý, ê³ñÛ³Ý 4 Ð»é.` (374 10) 52 02 17 ¾É. ÷áëï` collage@arminco,com www.collage.am